A gentle story about 2 good friends finding a magical solution to both of their problems with life.
This is a loving tender story, where any sex is gentle and loving, the solution is the way we two wished we could have lived out lives.

This story was written by 2 kindred spirits who were certain that they were born in the wrong body, I dedicate this story to Christina, who taught me how to be a woman, and who left me her name to write under.

A Friend in Need Part 1

The End and the Beginning

By Christina H

It was Mothers day and I was working on my computer before my 25-year-old daughter and 19-year-old son arrived to take Clive my husband and myself out for a Mothers day Lunch.
The whimpering of the baby snapped me out of my work, and as the whimper turned into a full blow cry this meant only one thing it must be feeding time, the tightness in my breasts also told me that feeding was due.

My name is Christina Jenkins nee Holbine, I am 51 years old, somewhat old to be a new Mum but things will become clear as my story progresses.
I have the body, skin and muscle tone and complexion of a woman 20 years younger, but again I am getting ahead of myself.

I stood up and stretched pushing my perfect 34C breast against the purple silk blouse and at the same time reached up and moved my long blond (natural) hair behind my shoulders.

As I bent down to pick up my oh so cute daughter of seven whole days I felt a surge of love only a mother can feel for her baby. I felt my nipples pucker as the thought of what was to come; it was feeding time, the quality time a mother spends with her offspring, giving nourishment to the tiny scrap of life she has given birth to.

I gathered her up into my arms and settled down into a comfortable chair, arranged the towel between us and unbuttoned my blouse, pulled it back over my left breast and opened the flap of the black satin nursing bra easing my breast out through the opening.
I gently massaged my nipple feeling the electricity flow through my body as a little drop of milk formed right on the end of my nipple I moved little Chloe (this is the name we have picked for my beautiful daughter), to suckle at my nipple, the feeling as her little mouth closed around my nipple was exquisite I absolutely adored and loved breast feeding.

As we both settled down me utterly loosing myself in the feeling of being suckled on, I drifted away remembering how this had all come about.

Just over 3 years ago I was a 62 year old male, some 6 feet tall weighing in at 175lbs. My name is or rather was Tony and I live in a small town in East Yorkshire, which is in the North of England.
I had kept myself in good shape and for my age I was very fit, jogging and playing sport, while I had the remains of a sixpack I was still in good shape, my waist was 36 and chest 44 inches.

Some 12 months previous my wife of 40 years had died from cancer, the end when it came was mercifully quick and with the excellent medical care she was not in a lot of pain.

We had 2 daughters and while we kept in touch we were not really close, the same could be said for my older sister. So after my wife died I lived in the family home with my two Boarder Terriers Reggie and Ronnie.

I had got into the habit of going to a small pub in the town where I lived, as I went in about 4 in the afternoon until about 6 in the evening when I went home to walk the dogs and feed the 3 of us, and indulge in my secret hobby of turning myself into Joanna which felt so natural and calming, I had been dressing in secret for at least 50 years at first in my sisters clothes then as I got older my own clothes, so I was very practiced in make up and co-ordinating clothes and accessories, in fact these days I spent most of my time as Joanne with my breast forms securely glued in place, cleaning the house doing the washing, even wearing androgynous female clothes when taking the dogs for a walk or shopping.

I first met Christina about 3 years ago when her and her sister took over the small pub I had used for many years. The partnership with her sister lasted about a year when her sister left to live with a guy.
So now she was running the place by herself so over the months and years we became good friends, I helped her out with heavy work and things like decorating (her partner Jim was a total waste of skin) while she listened to my moans about life in general.

After my wife died I started descending into drink and would have gone completely off the rails but Christina made me see sense and got me to pull myself together, now I am over the loss of my wife and would have loved to have taken our relationship with Christina further but 2 things held me back, the first being Jim who, I and most people thought to be a total looser, full of bullshit with a nasty spiteful streak, a total coward which I could have taken him out with ease, but not wanting to hurt Chrissie I mainly ignored him: The second thing was the age difference in my mind was too great.

Christina was a beautiful feminine woman I would guess 45. She was 5 foot tall and perfectly proportioned I know now she was 34, 23, 34. with C cup breasts her long straight blond hair fell over her shoulders framing the cutest heart shaped face with full lips, big blue eyes and a cute nose.
She always looked immaculate with perfect make up and hair; her clothes were likewise always perfectly co-ordinated, smart and very feminine while being practical for her work behind a bar.
Being 5 feet tall she always wore shoes with heels of 4 inches or more, usually mules when working but on the odd times I saw her in town her shoes were modern stylish platforms with a 5 or 6 inch heel.

This particular day when I arrived for my usual pint of beer I noticed that the smile she habitually wore was strained also she looked drained and pale under her make up, definitely not her usual bubbly self.

She served me my pint somewhat automatically; I took a sip and decided that we were friends enough to ask what was bothering her. "Chrissie, you don’t look too well, is there anything wrong”. She stared at me for a minute then to my surprise burst into tears.
“He’s walked out on me, Jim’s gone off with a younger woman” I was at a bit of a loss so I went to her and put my arms around her, she buried her face into my shoulder and sobbed her heart out.

Between the sobs I managed to get the story out of her. Jim her boyfriend had dumped her for a younger woman, not only had he dumped her he really hurt her by parading his younger piece to rub Chrissie’s nose in it.

I managed to calm her down a bit and finding a couple of bits of card I made out a couple of signs closing the bar until 7 that evening citing family problems, as it was Monday and usually quiet until 9 should cause no problems for her trade.
After locking the doors I went back and got her a drink to hopefully ease thing for her, when I sat down again I passed her the drink, she smiled at me and thanked me and asked if I would pass her cigarettes. I think this was her only bad habit so smiling I said “these things will kill you” she looked pensive and said “At times I wish they would”.

“Don’t say that” I retorted “you have way too much to live for,” “do I” she smiled, “I just wish I could get away and oh I don’t know; say travel around the world for a few years, have a complete change, but I’m stuck here”
“I know the feeling,” I said “when Trish died and you dragged me back into the real world I felt like I wanted a total change in my life, in fact at times I still do”.

“Is that why you dress as a woman?” she murmured. This really took me aback “You Know?” I managed to splutter, she smiled gently at me “well, not know but strongly suspected, you hide it well but certain things give it away to a woman, not removing all your nail varnish or make up, and sometimes I can see the shape of your breasts under your jacket – they are breast forms I assume” I was staggered and thought my world had collapsed, this must have shown in my face because she took my hand and quietly said “look Tony, what you do with your time is only your business, I certainly have never told anyone about my suspicion and never will; apart from that you are a friend, a really good friend so that’s that isn’t it?”

We sat quietly for a few minutes then in an attempt to lighten the mood I said “what a pair we are, me pretending to be a woman to escape my life and you wanting to travel the world, and the sad thing is neither of us can get what we want”.

We sat there for a while Chrissie still holding my hand each of us deep in our thoughts, “Tony” she said, “If you could would you want to really be a woman?” This dragged me out of my reverie “it depends” “on what” she asked. I thought for a moment and continued. “If I could be a female of about 30 year old, comfortable in her femininity, secure in knowing who she is then I could experience a whole new life”.

“You mean waxing and shaving, period cramps, pregnancy and not forgetting breast scans and smear tests,” she paused and took a breath before continuing “you have to work at being a woman, you don’t just wake up and look good, there’s nails, hairdressers every 3 weeks, make up, moisturiser, body lotions and the rest that make a woman look and feel good” she fired back at me.

“Oh, I know about looking good maybe not to the full extent, and as for the other things well yes all of those too” I answered smiling at her. “I feel as if by some miracle I could change I would want the total package including pregnancy”.
With that she grinned at me saying, “You might think different in the middle of labour it really, really hurts”. I smiled back and replied, “Well as I am never going to be a woman I’m safe in saying that I would like to experience pregnancy”.

Once again we sat quietly “Tony” she slowly said “I think I may have a solution to our problems, but it’s a big ask for you”
“Chrissie, you know I would do anything for you after all I owe you for putting me back on the straight and narrow”. “Bollocks what I did for you any real friend would have done the same” she came back at me “I owe you nothing and what I am proposing is a big ask”.
“Go on then tell me the master plan” I smiled at the as I said it. She thought long and hard then, completely floored me “Ok she said, I want to go travelling and you want a new life” I nodded, she took a deep breath and continued “So you take the place of me and I’ll become you”

The look on my face must have been something to see!

Back in the present time I felt the pressure on my breast release, I looked down at my baby and smiled “ready for a burping” I said to her enjoying her gurgling to me which I am sure she understands everything I say to her.
I took her into my arms, cleaned and dried my breast and fastened the bra back up still smiling at the expression on my (old male) face when Christina (as was) dropped that bombshell.
…………To be continued

A Friend in Need Part 2

The Beginning

By Christina H
This is the continuation of the story where two friends find a way through magic to solve the problem that their lives are giving them.
It has some dates in it to add some context to the story (I hope) the TG and mild sex starts late in this chapter.

Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman

March 2013 – Mothers Day

After giving my baby a cuddle I rearranged the towel over my shoulder to protect my blouse as I hoped to be going out in this later, took little Chloe and put her on my shoulder to bring up any wind before I continued feeding her, while I was doing this my mind again drifted back to the beginning.

November 2010

After delivering the solution to our problem changing places I was stunned and it must have shown. "Tony" Chrissie said smiling "close your mouth and say something".
"Eh? Oh yes" I managed to stammer "that is some idea but I can see three main stumbling points to the plan". "And what are these" she calmly enquired.
By then I had managed to get my thoughts together "Well" I continued "One I'm over twice the size of you; two I am nowhere as good looking as you and three you may have failed to notice but I'm a man!"

Chrissie just looked at me shaking her head "Tony once we are finished you will look talk and act just like me and I will look talk and act like you." She could see I had a million questions so she stopped me asking them by saying "Look its 5 o'clock, I'll phone Celia to see if she can start her shift early, then order a take away and we can talk some more – OK". This stopped the conversation dead even though my mind was working at a million miles an hour. By then she was on the phone talking to Celia, who was one of her barmaids, as she hung up she then phoned the local Chinese and ordered a takeaway to arrive at 5:45.

"Come through the back" she said "sorry about the mess but things got a bit heated earlier". When I walked into the living area it was a scene of near devastation "what the hell happened here" I asked. Chrissie shrugged her shoulders and sadly muttered "Jim did some to prove his point then I lost it and started throwing things at him until him and the little cow he was with fucked off"
"Wow you have some temper for a little un!" I said grinning; "You better believe it" she said also grinning "and if we do change you’ll also have it".
I was about to start asking questions when she suddenly said "I must look a mess, just make yourself comfortable while I re-do my make up" saying this she picked up her make up bag and while I watched started repairing the damage done when she had been crying.

Without seeming to think about it Chrissie worked with eye shadow, eyeliner and mascara and soon those big blue eyes were perfectly framed, a touch of lipstick and lip gloss a brush through her blond hair and she was perfect. "Right" she said all business "I'll get out the front, open up and wait for Celia and the food, while you make yourself at home".

With that she was gone, I looked around the bomb site that once was her living room; I started tidying the room as best as I could.
I was lost in thought when Chrissie's voice brought me back "You needn't have done this, but thanks; the good news is the takeaway's arrived and Celia's happily behind the bar so we can eat and talk and I can answer your questions – if you have any that is".
If I had any! Only about a million, but I helped her set the table, open a bottle of wine before we sat down to the food.
"Right" I said wanting to get in first "what were you on about when you said we change places?" "It's simple" she said grinning "you become me and I'll become you, so we both will get what we want"
"Yes" I said, "I have managed to figure that out but how do you propose to go about it?"
She sat there grinning like a Cheshire cat "I have certain powers that my Grandmother taught me which means I can change the two of us, and while I'm doing it I can take 20 years from the both of us so you become a 28 year old me and I end up a 42 year old you, so you get the life you want and I get the change I want".

I was stunned "you're really serious about this aren’t you" she nodded I carried on "How does it work? How long do you want to change for?" Looking serious she said "how it works I don't really know but it works as for how long – well for you it's for the rest of your life you will be Christina Holbine.
For me in your body I don't know. It depends how I like being a man, if I don't like it, I'll find a taller woman who has a desire to be a man, there are plenty about I would imagine. But one thing as well as enhancing during the change I can also miss things out so if, your body returns here in a few years time it my not be me in your body BUT whoever has your body would have no knowledge about you changing with me” she stopped, thought for a second then asked; “would be worried if it was not me inside your body?"

I murmured "I wouldn't really care as I would have your body and life --- if we changed".
By then we had finished the food and were sat sipping the wine. "I thought you would have had more questions" she said. I looked at her and ruefully said, "when you put what was going to happen so simply, all my questions were answered.”

"Look Tony you go home and think about it and once you have decided we'll talk again and organise things – or not depending on your decision" she said as we started to clear up.
"Yeah" I said thoughtfully "I have a lot to think about so I'll get going and give you a call tomorrow". "Tony" she warned me, "take your time this is a big decision."

As I walked home in the cold winter evening my mind was in turmoil, as Christina said, this was what I wanted, a dream come true but as she also said this was one hell of a big decision. I arrived home and was greeted by Reggie and Ronnie, these were two Jack Russell dogs – with an attitude problem.

I got their leads and we went out for our walk. While walking I asked the dogs if they would mind living with Chrissie, and being dogs they seemed happy with the idea, after an hour we arrived back home, I fed the dogs and made a list of the pros and cons of the change – needless to say the pros won so I then made a list of what would need to be done for me to change. Tell my daughters and sister, sell the house and put the money into my bank, give my solicitor power of attorney for selling the house, clearing the house of all furniture etc. etc.

After doing all this and drinking half a bottle of wine I headed to bed to sleep no it, it was a strange nights sleep, considering what I had to think over but I slept well considering.
My mind made up I made breakfast then too the dogs out, I then phoned my solicitor and made an appointment for later that day, contacted an estate agent for them to come over and value the house and put it up for sale.

By then it was 10 in the morning and I phoned Chrissie. As the phone was ringing I was nervous "Hi Chrissie here" she chirruped "hi Chrissie Tony" I answered "I've come to a decision". Silence then very quietly she said, "are you certain whatever your decision is"
"Chrissie" I have never been more certain of anything". "Well" she shouted "what have you decided are you going to tell me or do I have to drag it out of you". I took a deep breath "when do we change places".

Complete silence then quietly she asked, "are you certain, positive" "yes" I affirmed.
We talked for a while I told her what I had done so far saying that I was going to see my daughters and sister this afternoon and tell them I was going back packing around the world, leaving very soon as I had had enough and needed a change.
We talked for a while and decided to change this evening as it was Chrissies evening off her parting words were don't forget the dogs and their things as they would be living with me (the new me that is) and bring some clothes and toiletries for a few days for me (Chrissie) to wear after the change.

The rest of the day passed in a whirl I arranged for power of attorney to go to my lawyer put the house on the market, arranged for the house to be cleared contacted what there was of my family to tell them I was going away – none of them seemed surprised so
I arrived at Chrissie's just before 8 and parked close to the door to the private living quarters of the pub.

Chrissie answered just after the first knock and hugged me, giving me a kiss in the process. "I saw you arrive" she explained "now are you completely certain you want to go through with this". Laughingly I said, "yes, yes a thousand times yes". "Well" she said smiling as long as you are that sure let's get started, there is a lot for you to know before we get started with the change".

After her showing me where the guest bedroom was and her bedroom where I would wake up We fed the dogs then got down learning the stuff I had to know this was.

Once we had put 5 drops of blood in the potions, sound dramatic I commented. I would take the one with her blood needless to say this would be a pink colour, she would take mine and we would need to drink it within the hour for it to work.
Then we would fall into a deep sleep while the change took place, once changed we would start remembering all about out new lives but still remember our old lives – weird. And the final thing was that for some reason it takes longer for her to change into a man so I would sleep for about 6 hours and wake up as Christina while she would sleep for 10 hours or even longer and finally wake up as Tony

All this left me stunned and for the moment lost for words after a couple of second I managed to say "this is some potion we are about to take".
“Yes you aren’t kidding there, having second thoughts?" she asked. I shook my head "No way in fact I just can't wait to get on with it.”

I followed her into the kitchen looking with interest at the skirt she was wearing, as I would be probably be wearing it tomorrow it was black faux leather, tight around her cute bubble butt it's finished about 3 inches above her knee, well --- the thought that I would be wearing that same skirt in the morning feeling it tight around my cute bubble butt nearly drove me over the edge.
When we got into the living room we settled down on the sofa with a can of coke each watching a chick flick. I grinned at Chrissie "I'll probably appreciate this type of film after tomorrow". "You better believe it” she said.

About 11 she got up from the sofa and went into the bar to start clearing the few remaining customers out. I really did not expect her back much before midnight but much to my surprise I heard her saying goodbye to Celia just after 11:30.
She came into the back and said to me "if you are quite sure about what's about to happen, let's get started". I'm ready and certain, but what about you? Are you certain" I asked. She cocked her head on one side and stared at me "I've been ready for a change for a couple of years now – so yes I'm certain, we'll talk more tomorrow".

Right lets get to the blood letting" she joked
After the blood was in the potion Chrissie screwed the caps on the bottles, gave them a shake and as she handed me the pink bottle she said "right lets get to bed – see you in the morning Christina". "I sincerely hope so" I said adding "Tony" we grinned at each other then made our way upstairs to bed.
After I had done the usual cleaning of teeth and going to the toilet, thinking that this would be the last time I would do this standing up, I turned the bedside light on made sure my phone was on and ready.
After about 5 minutes my phone rang "Hi Chrissie it's Tony, ready to drink to potion" she said, I said I was ready, she continued "remember you have to drink the whole lot in one go and it doesn’t taste nice – so ready steady drink". As I chugged the potion I knew what she meant – it tasted foul. Over the open line of the mobile I heard Chrissie cough "right she said that all mine down and I assume yours has gone I'll see you in the morning".
With that she ended the call, I settled down turned the light off – then I was asleep.

I had an excellent nights sleep but some weird dreams. However as I came to I knew it had worked as I had one hand between my legs with the other tangled up in my hair and I was now lying on the satin sheets I had noticed last night.
The hand between my legs started exploring through the soft downy triangle of hair to my soft slit, my fingers entered and BOY did that feel GOOD, I moved my finger and stared to play with my new clitoris.

The gentle motion of my finger was electrifying I simply couldn't help the moans I made, I moved my other hand down to my breasts and started playing with them tweaking my nipples and massaging my boobs this intensified the feelings between my legs and I was soon moaning and squirming as my first organism washed over me.
I could feel it coming my moaning became more intense and the squirming became a grinding at my climax hit me OHHHH MY GOD I squealed Uggggggg; the feeling was out of this world I took a second to get over it and was about to continue when I felt the overpowering need to go to the toilet. This really pissed me off; here I was about to have more fun and ----- I needed a damn pee!

As I swung my legs over to sit on the edge of the bed I noticed that it was 7 am as I sat there my feet were just off the floor as if to emphasise my new height, I looked down my body as I sat there my long blond hair was like a waterfall down each side of my face, travelling down my body I saw for the first time my breasts, perfectly formed with a prominent pink nipples surrounded by a darker pink areole, looking between my boobs I saw my feminine stomach and the little triangular patch of downy hair leading to my 'little tush' as Christina (now me) called the female part between my legs sometimes my pussy; I also called my breasts, breasts or boobs, and I absolutely hated the 'c' word and people calling my breasts tits! It seems I am accessing my Christina thoughts. Speaking of thoughts, the need for the toilet became intense so I had to scamper to the en-suit and relieve myself!

As I sat there all sorts of thoughts were invading my brain, my morning beauty routine, other mundane things and what was in the top drawer of the bedside cabinet, this in my heightened state of arousal was most interesting to me.

Back in the bedroom I searched the top drawer and found a somewhat large vibrator, well it was about 9" long and I could just about get my small hand around it was an exact copy of a man's dick, complete with veins and a fine set of balls at the base.
I sat on the satin sheets imagining this deep inside me, thinking that gave me a delicious shudder as a small orgasm made me gasp and shudder, "right girl" I said to myself "lets have fun". I switched it onto slow speed and ran the vibrating tip over my breasts, my nipples responded and soon they were hard sending wonderful electric shocks all over my body and down to my pussy.
My head thrown back in ecstasy, I revelled in the delicious sensations running through my new body, a thought went through my mind wondering if Tony could make me feel like this.

I fell onto my back across the bed and my spare hand started playing with my engorged super sensitive nipples while the vibrator ran up and down my inner thighs. MMmmmmmm, Uggg I moaned as another orgasm hit me.

By now I was grinding my hips wanting more, As the tip of the vibrator touched the lips of my gorgeous new pussy I turned it to high speed and nearly swooned with the waves of pleasure that surged through me, shuddering, I hit another orgasm, moaning and whimpering writhing and wanting to scream but worried about waking Tony especially as it was his name I wanted to scream. I moved the vibrator deeper into myself bucking my hips, moaning and writhing until I felt the balls against the lips of MY TUSH!!!

"Tony Oh God Tony" I moaned in absolute ecstasy as yet another and another orgasm coursed through my body. All I wanted was for this plastic dick to be replaced by Tony's warm man shaft.
Continuing to have orgasm after orgasm I finally managed to stop pleasuring myself as I laid there I was trembling covered in a sheen of sweat having what seemed like mini orgasms as I came down from heaven, I simple could not describe the sensations that were coursing through my body it seemed that my whole body was one erogenous zone my skin was super sensitive my breasts and nipples super, super, super sensitive they were so sensitive they ached.

Mothers Day 2013

Back in the present with a satisfied grin on my face I had finished bringing my babies wind up and released my other breast from the confined of my nursing bra, wiping it and massaging the area around the nipple I rearranged the towel and offered my breast up to my little daughters mouth, as the took in a mouthful of breast and started to suckle the feelings of motherly love coursed through me.

To be continued………………………….

A Friend in Need
Part 3 New Lives

By Christina H

The two friends have now exchanged bodies, this is the morning after the exchange and explores how they cope with their very new lives
Starting the new lives, after the change, to try and avoid confusion I will refer to the protagonist's gender as their NEW gender. The change has been done, the two of them are starting to experience their new lives

Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman

Mother's day 2013

As my darling daughter started suckling I drifted back to how this all started back then I had no idea that life could be so good and giving birth was a strange mixture of horrendous pain coupled to total ecstasy. I have no regrets whatsoever concerning my new life

November 2010

After my earth shattering introduction to the wonders of a female orgasm, or multiple orgasms to be strictly honest I realised I had to stop luxuriating and get on with my new life.
Christina's memories were crowding into my head all magically dropping into place so I knew what to do when where as other things such as when I was a little girl, school days my first marriage and the like. Things such as I was born 5th July 1962 which made me 48 years and 4 months when we changed lives, however my body was 28 years 4 months.
(Those 4 months are very important for a woman) however as I said this were my new memories.
My 'old' male memories were running away in the background, but could be recalled when necessary, how can I describe it? It was like listening to 2 tunes being played at once, my main Christina memories were being played louder so I could hear these memories better, the others were there but I had to make a conscious effort to retrieve them.
At this moment in time, my main concerns were that the cleaner arrives in just over an hour, I had to cash up the tills from the night before, restock the bar then I am picking up Jane at 11 to get our nails done and some retail therapy before coming back and getting ready for opening the bar, making some food for the pool night and for Tony and myself! – As you see everyday things were there, including the break up with Jim ---- the bastard!!!!!

Getting out of bed I looked in the full length mirror and apart from being slightly flushed from my little session, I was beautiful, I wondered if I was thinking from my old male point of view, but I mean I was really beautiful I am Christina Holbine wholly, truly and wonderfully Christina Holbine. My eyes travelled slowly over my new body, my face was that cute heart shaped face I knew so well, my big blue eyes stared back at me, my full wide pouting kissable lips were parted in a slight smile showing my small pearly white teeth, delicately defined cheekbones and jaw line and the cutest button nose.
Going further down my body taking in my slender neck, smooth creamy shoulders, slender feminine arms, my beautiful breasts which I cupped and ran my finger nail over my nipples --- the feeling was intense, they hardened and the muscles around my tush gave a little tremble, looking down to my slender feminine belly and my flaring hips, continuing down my legs to my small size 5 feet which looked to me really delicate and sexy.

Looking in the mirror confirmed I was now indeed Christine Holbine I had the luminous creamy skin of a 28 year old firm breast, neck and jaw, turning to the side I got my first glimpse of my pert, firm bum or booty, which balanced my boobs perfectly.
I smiled at my reflection and said "Hi I'm Christina Holbine, pleased to see you", my voice was the same one I used to hear when I was talking to the old Christina light and melodic with sexy undertones I felt WONDERFUL!!!!!

I made my way into the bathroom, noticing I walked differently straighter to project my boobs out and make me appear taller than my 5 foot. My hips swung in a very sexy feminine way and my pace was light and free. Far sexier than the male slouch I used to have.

I started my daily morning routine, first a douche with warm water and fem fresh then hair up in a bun shower cap on and my morning shower, the spray felt intense on my sensitive nipples and I could have honestly carried on washing them. After patting myself dry, came the all over body lotion followed by intense hydration moisturiser and finally hand cream, and I do this every morning!!!!!! This is a big change from when I was a man.

Next decide what I am going to wear for the first part of the day, I had already decided on the faux leather pencil skirt, not very practical, but for the first day of the rest of my life I wanted to wear something sexy and feminine, the skinny jeans can wait until tomorrow.

I opened one of the two wardrobes where I knew my skirts and dresses were kept, for a second I feasted my eyes over the array of gorgeous feminine clothes shaking myself back into today I only had 45 minutes until the cleaner arrived so I picked out my skirt, then opening one of the draws selected a out a pink satin and lace plunge bra along with a matching thong – I discovered that I only wore thongs unless it was the time of the month for my period.

Slipping into these I loved the way the plunge bra presented my breasts, the thong felt good, cradling my little tush, a pair of barely black tights slid up my legs I switched on the hair straightener and hot brush, tied my hair back in a pink scrunchy and sat down to do my make up, first a light coat of nude foundation followed by a very light dusting of power to set my foundation, blusher to highlight my delicate cheekbones then I started on my big blue eyes; eyeliner to emphasise my doe shaped eyes I used my eyelash curler then black mascara, finally a light coat of pink eye shadow – not too much as for everyday where more is less!
My eyes were then perfectly framed. Then for my luscious lips 4 coats of mulberry frost lipstick followed by lip gloss looking in the mirror my lips were wide full and ready for kissing.
I removed my scrunchy and my blond locks cascaded down, picking up the now hot hair straightener I worked my way around my head starting from the back where my hair reached below my shoulder blades, round to the front where soft bangs framed my face; when this was done and I was quite happy with the result, the hot brush came into use shaping my fringe as I wanted it, my fringe covered my forehead and finished around my eyelashes, looking critically in the mirror I was now ready to face the day and still had 30 minutes left – "Go Girl I" said to myself giggling "not bad for your first day."

Out of one of the drawers I chose a dark green silk tunic top with a slash neckline and ¾ sleeves, slipping this on, as it was slightly fitted it clung to my curves, the addition of a 3" gold belt further emphasised my small waist finally, slipping on the 4"black wedges I was ready to start the day when I saw my jewellery on the dressing table slipping bangles onto my right wrist, my jewelled gold ladies Rolex onto my left (a present from my ex husband), a couple of dress rings and a thin gold necklace with Christina in open letters.

I finally made it down stairs with about 10 minutes to go, put the coffee on and took stock.
Just as the coffee was ready the doorbell rang and I opened the door to let Ann the cleaner in I poured myself a small cup of strong coffee made a cup of tea for Ann and we both started the days work.
While I was in the bar area Ann and I chatted away as women do this just came naturally to me. I went through the back and cashed up, then putting on a pair of gloves to protect my hands I restocked the bottles in the bar then back to do the washing up, happily singing away to the local radio.

Just then a voice behind me jolted me out of my daydreaming "someone sounds happy this morning".
Taking a deep breath I turned around and in the doorway stood the new Tony, and was he a fit hunk and to my eyes was he gorgeous!!!!!!!!
Without thinking I ran across the kitchen flung my arms around his neck sobbing "thank you, thank you, thank you" as I kissed him. He managed to catch me round the waist but his hands slid down my skirt and ha ended up holding me by my butt and BOY did that feel GOOD. I continued to hug him then I felt something stirring between us ---- he was getting a hard on!! By the time he disentangled me from him I could feel he had a real boner on --------- and it felt a lot bigger than the one I used to have!

"What a welcome" he grinned, "you look great Chrissie". I smiled back at him "you are not so bad yourself" I replied not taking my eyes off him feeling the electricity crackling between us, I had a feeling deep inside that something was bound to happen as the electricity between us was palpable.

"I'll make you a cup of tea and a bacon sandwich?" I brightly offered, partly to cover my confusion and yes I admit it – lust for him, and partly because I knew he would be hungry, "then I'll have to get ready to pick up Jane" "Thanks" he said not taking his eyes off me, I could feel myself blushing as his eyes seemed to look deep into my deepest thoughts. He realised that he was staring at me and apologised "sorry for staring, bit you look fantastic, good enough to eat". Before I could stop myself I just blurted out "you'll have to save that for later". Ooops I thought, did I just say that a bit forward but what the hell, I wanted his body not literally you understand just to make love to me.

Blushing furiously I turned back to the tea and bacon sandwich I finally finished his tea and sandwich got my blushes under control and escaped upstairs to get changed, when I took my tights off I could still feel myself blushing, I put my toe ring on and my gold ankle chain then I picked a pair of 10 denier diamond patterned sheer black tights slipped these on, changed my top for a figure hugging pink angora top with a sweetheart neckline and ¾ sleeves, checked my make up and slipped a pair of black ankle strap shoes with one inch platform and six inch heels, checking myself in the mirror I decided on a narrow black belt to match my shoes and handbag. A final squirt of Sensuous Nude Perfume check of the handbag making sure I had all the essentials – purse, makeup bag, brush, comb, tampons, perfume folding umbrella etc. etc.

I then selected a cream wool/silk mix ¾ coat lined in satin with raglan sleeves it had a wide hood, trimmed in black fur, the coat was a crossover style and fastened with a 4" wide black belt which pulled it in at the waist and flared the coat out over my hips which emphasised my hips and breasts. As I tried the coat and draped the hood over my head arranging my hair to frame my face and give me a sexy but vulnerable look, looking in the mirror again I really looked HOT. Taking my coat off and draped it over my arm I picked up my handbag ready to go back downstairs.

I went down the stairs and as I entered the room I felt the electricity between the two of us crackle, I said "before I forget and I hope you don't mind, but to explain you looking so much younger and fitter (did I just say that) I have told Ann that you are Tony's nephew also called Tony who's here to look after the sale of his house and things and as the house will soon be empty you are staying here".

He looked at me grinned and replied "that’s fine by me, but how did you explain your big changes you look absolutely stunning" I blushed I got goose bumps, my nipples puckered up and became hard and sensitive.

To hide my discomfort I slipped on my coat, turned to the mirror and arranged the hood of the coat the same as I had done upstairs; I could see his reflection he was watching me intently, I turned to pick up my car keys when he asked "Christina I want to ask you a favour" "Sure anything" I answered "not so fast" he retorted, "you don't know what I want". "Tony" I sighed "after giving me this body I'll do anything for you – you know that".

Without saying anything else, he got up and walked slowly towards me, my breathing started to become swift and my heart fluttered my lips were slightly apart in anticipation as he put his hands on my waist, I knew what he wanted and lifted my face, licked my lips up ready for the coming kiss, I close my eyes expectantly felt is breath on my cheek then his lips on mine. OH! the feeling as he took charge of me, my arms slid around his neck I pressed my body into him giving a soft moan. At first the kiss was gentle but soon our shared passion rose rapidly and we were soon writhing in each other’s arms. IT FELT WONDERFUL!!!!!!! As his tongue brushed my lips like the good girl I now was I allowed him access to my mouth, our tongues entwined and more moans escaped from me, I longed for him to stroke my breasts to fondle my engorged nipples but somehow he was more restrained than how I felt.
This was just what I had dreamed of and longed for. After what seemed like an age we separated he stroked my cheek then ran his fingers through my hair. "You are gorgeous" he breathed.

All I could do was smile up at him, we slowly parted, I checked my make up, picked up my car keys, smiled softly at his and said "See you this afternoon and in answer to you question when Ann asked how I looked so different I told he I was using new moisturiser cream, we'll talk later" I finished off with a questioning voice. "We sure will" he answered, "we have a lot to go over, so you have a good day and enjoy yourself". As I passed him I stopped, slid my arms around his neck and kissed him deeply, then carried on out the door. "Oh by the way you had better clean the lipstick off your mouth and -there's a spare set of house keys on the table.” I told him as I left.

With that I walked out to my car, I felt exhilarated, I was trembling, my insides were churning and I felt like I was walking on air, those kisses had just sent my recently acquired female hormones surging around my body, it was some feeling I can tell you, something I had never experienced as a man.
As I walked the short distance I couldn't help but compare the way things felt different as a woman.
Such as being kissed, it still felt wonderful; but as a woman it was at a deeper more emotional level.
Also using clothes and make up, to make sure that I always looked my best, this was also a pleasurable experience. Talking and chatting to other women who were friends was, strangely enjoying women empathized with each other way more than men, for a woman talking and also touching during the conversation is a necessity, we women are far more tactile.

Another thing which really felt different is the way I look at my body, as a woman I am very critical of small imperfections but I LOVE my body, the shape, the softness all these things, the size and firmness of my breasts, flatness of my belly, the shape of my booty, the way my pubic hairs are trimmed and the need for total feminine hygiene are extremely important to me I would never be seen in public without being perfectly groomed and tastefully dressed, even in jeans and T shirt! ------- This would always remain so.

I approached my car, a Estoril blue Audi S6.This, was my secret passion (I never knew Chrissie was a petrol head) I loved the lines of this car, its V8 engine with awesome power driving through the 20" alloys; it was to me sexy and I, Christina knew how to drive it!
This shocked a lot of male chauvinistic drivers and boy racers as they assumed a blond 'bimbo' looking like a school boys wet dream and driving a fast car could not handle it; they soon got a shock when they saw me disappearing out of site and eating my dust and I must admit that I got a rush and a nice feeling in my pussy.

Another difference I noticed was, that as a man a car to me was a way of getting from A to B, now as Christina it was a passion. I idly wondered how long I would be noting the differences, was it because this was the first day as a woman or would this last for the rest of my life?

Mother's day 2013.

I am still making comparisons between my old and new life, but not as much, I guess after this length of time all the comparisons have been made.
Little Chloe had finished suckling, she was playing on my nipple loosing more milk onto herself and the towel so I removed her from my breast cleaned my breast and fastened the cup back up. Looking at the clock there was still an hour to go before we were due to go out but I had a good bit to do, Fetch Chloe's wind up, change her clothes (and nappy or diaper as my gorgeous American husband calls them) and make sure my baby tote bag is full of the essentials for going out.

To be continued -------------

A Friend in Need Part 4

Christina's Story I

This is the story after the change of lives from Christina's (who used to be Tony) point of view there is some sexual content but the story mainly concentrates on the emotions and differences that Christina feels by being a woman. If you have not read the other parts of this story this may not make much sense.

Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman

Mothers Day 2013

After I had brought my little daughters wind up from feeding I used a baby wipe and cleaned her up, we then settled down for a post feeding cuddle which I really loved, with me making the gurgling noises that mothers make to their offspring to make the mother/baby bond stronger. During this I again cast my mind back to how my new life started.

November 2010

Getting into my car I went through my pre-driving routine putting my D&G shades on, then my black leather driving gloves a stroke of the steering wheel and I pressed the start button, the monster V8 fired into life and I must admit my nipples puckered and my pussy got a little jolt of pleasure, I swung out of the car park and headed to Jane's.

Jane was my best friend, we had such a lot in common, we were both 5 feet tall and the same age, both blonds though Jane had short hair where mine was long, we both took great pride in out looks and appearance and it was a pleasure to both of us to get our hair and nails done together where we could have a good gossip.
We both loved shopping well actually adored shopping, so we were well matched – Oh and I forgot we both enjoyed white wine, especially on our girlie nights in – or out.

She lived a short distance from the pub, but it was a good distance to where we got our nails done in the old town. I parked the car knocked on her door and entered. "Chrissie late – as usual" she smiled. We hugged; it was strange sensation to me feeling our breasts squash together, not an unpleasant feeling.

While she was getting ready we chatted away about how we were going to get our nails done, arranging next week to have our roots done and nails – (we get our nails done weekly hair monthly). Jane stopped talking and looked me straight in the eyes and said, "right girl, you look spectacular what gives?" I felt really bad lying to my best friend but needs must so I gave her the story about the new very expensive moisturiser, which really seemed to suit me.

I brought her up to date with me and Jim's break up, I ended up sobbing as though it was me that had been through it, come to think it WAS me, that's why I was crying. Jane took me into her arms and calmed me down, kissing my hair and telling me Jim wasn't worth crying over and I should forget him.

This seemed like the time to tell her about Tony, but first to gather my thoughts I redid my smeared mascara, but I could not hide my red eyes, Jane got her coat, a really nice tan leather jacket with fur trim with that we were ready to go so before I could tell her about Tony we were in the car.

As I started the car I casually mentioned that Tony decided to go back packing around the world and is selling everything, she seemed surprised at this but said it was probably best thing for him. As if it meant nothing to me I also mentioned that Tony's nephew was staying with me to take care of things selling Tony's house etc.

She looked sideways at me and innocently asked "so what is young Tony like": without thinking I answered "WOW he is HOT really Hot" suddenly aware I was sounding too enthusiastic, I resorted to mumbling and pretending I had just not said what I had just said!

"Right you little Minx, spill the beans, you fancy him don't you" she said laughing. I could feel myself blushing however I admitted to her that I did feel attracted to him, and continued on telling her what young Tony was like.

By this time we reached the nail salon went inside and spent a while deciding on our respective nail design, Jane went for a purple colour with a silver lightening bolt, I went for frosted pink with a tiny, tiny deep red heart to one side.

An hour later we were done, went to the Shopping Mall for a swift session of retail therapy. I bought a nice burgundy pullover with a turtleneck in a knitted silky yarn. While Jane went crazy and bought a gorgeous emerald green dress the under dress in silk with a lace outer commenting, "Keith will kill me but this is worth dying for".

We reached Jane's house about 1 in the afternoon, took our coats off – I did mention that we had a lot in common, well we were both selectively bisexual, by selectively I mean that we were having a lesbian affair, but only between the two of us! We both did not fancy any other women, strange though it may seem, but between the two of us we really enjoyed our girl on girl fun times.

Jane came up behind me slid her arm around my waist her hands reached up and cupped my breasts, I leant back cushioned on her bountiful breasts and sighed "that feels good I've been counting the days until we can be together – especially since Jim dumped me ".

She kissed around my neck nibbled on my ears saying, "Forget all about that bastard".
I reached behind and caressed her where I could reach. We disentangled ourselves very slowly finishing off with a passionate kiss, our tongues playing gently. "I'll make sure the doors are locked, while you go upstairs,” panted Jane.

I made my way into the master bedroom smiled as I saw the black satin sheets we always make love on; Jane came up the stairs and we fell into each other’s arms. Kissing deeply we fell onto the bed and started to strip each others clothes off while caressing each others bodies, gently at first then as the passion grew with urgency soon we were both undressed and entwined in each others arms.

I was licking and sucking Jane's pert little breasts while she had her hand between my thighs stroking the labia lips of my pussy, I could feel myself getting moist so I reached down and started to fondle her pussy deep satisfied moans came from her luscious lips as she writhed in pleasure, leaving her breasts I kissed my way down her beautiful body, licking and kissing all the time playing with her sweet clittie, by now she was moaning and writhing, as I went lower I heard her beg me to eat her, which I did with pleasure, my tongue entered her glorious pussy I knew exactly where she wanted me to pleasure her and soon I was thoroughly servicing her with my tongue, it was like riding a bucking bronco she was grinding her hips, lifting them off the bed writhing in paroxysm's of sheer pleasure, as I was pleasuring her I kept having small orgasms which kept me moaning in absolute pleasure.

After a while we disentangled and Jane started kissing me starting at the top of my head nibbling and kissing right the way down my body giving my breasts and nipples special treatment sending me into shuddering orgasms; then she moved down my body, I made mewling noises as she left my breasts, but as she neared my Tush my moans and whimpering intensified and when her tongue entered my gorgeous little tush MY back arched and I screamed in pleasure, as a crashing orgasm instantly racked my body.

Jane brought me to god knows how many orgasms soon I was trembling like a jelly.
Then I felt Jane shift her position and soon she was on top of me with her beautiful pussy ripe for the taking, which I did, GOD she tasted lovely the taste of her love juice was beyond good. After multiple crashing orgasms we split apart curling up in each others arms fondling and stroking, nibbling and kissing tasting our love juice as we kissed slowly we both returned to earth from planet pleasure.

Somewhat ruefully I said that I had better get going, as the pub wouldn't run itself. Jane grinned at me and said "what you mean is you want to get back that hunky guy that waiting for you at home?" Blushing a little bit I denied it but not too much. Jane carried on "you know Chrissie you should get yourself a GOOD man not one like that wanker Jim, you really deserve better".

I sighed and ruefully said "at my age all the good men are happily married, I'm not sure about the divorced ones, though you got a real diamond when you married Keith".
"I know" she smiled "though I don't know how he would react if he found out about the two of us, still when are we going shopping for Christmas presents?"

These weekends away were wonderful as we could have 2 or 3 days of girl love, sometimes we managed to get a week's holiday which we really enjoyed, skimpy bikinis, wine, girl sex, good food and watching the hunky guy's but never doing anything other than watching. We discussed when she could get time off work and decided to go to Manchester at the end of the month for a couple of days; as early in the week suited me best, leave Sunday afternoon Monday and Tuesday Morning in 2 weeks time were the dates we went for.

We kissed then I drove home, this has certainly been an amazing day for me, my introduction to womanhood, to say the least has been very, very enjoyable, now to top off a perfect day would be to get Tony in bed with me -------- but how to do this? That was the question, (I must either be turning into a nymphomaniac, or Chrissie already was one and I never realised!)

I parked the car next to Tony's 4 x 4 it was just coming up to 2:30 so I've and hour and a half before opening up, plenty of time to get the food on for the pool match (I had decided on chilli with rice & chips).

As I went in the smell of food assaulted my senses, Tony was sat at the table reading through some papers, he looked up and said "Hi, had a good day? I hope you don't mind but I have a chicken casserole in the slow cooker ready for when you come in after 6."
I smiled happily at him "you needn't have done that; I would have got something for us to eat". "Listen lady" he said "while I'm staying here I'll pull my weight – ok".

"Yes master, you are so forceful" I shot back at him "anyhow I'm going upstairs to change, see you in a few minutes". "Chrissie we need to talk" Tony said, looking very serious, I looked at the serious expression and decided to postpone this until I had changed. "Ok, but let me get changed first - ok" I said.

Before he could answer I was through the door and up the stairs, I was wondering what he wanted to talk about! Reaching my bedroom I hung up my coat, slipped off my shoes then undressed down to my bra and thong, which I had to change, as it was a bit damp from earlier. I was enjoying walking around in my underwear, glancing at my sexy body in the mirrors thrilled me to the core, I picked out a pair of pink skinny stretch jeans with sparkles on the back pockets, selected a white thong and satin demi cup bra, I coupled this with a white camisole and a white silk patterned boat necked tunic.

Into the bathroom and cleaned off my make up douched my Tush, showered, then put on moisturiser redid my make up and dressed, cinching in my tunic with a thin gold belt
Slipping on a pair of gold 4" heeled mules I checked myself out in the mirror.
"Looking good girl" I muttered to myself, my jeans hugged my figure like a second skin the tunic went well and the belt emphasised my waist and my breasts thrust proudly forward, makeup and hair perfect, I was ready to start work.

I skipped downstairs, no Tony, so I figured he must have gone out – strange I thought he wanted to talk? Oh well I thought I'll see him later, the casserole smelled really good.
Switching the local radio on I was surprised that it was only 2:45; I was really fast as getting changed.

Singing away to the music swinging my booty to the music I started making the chilli for 20 people. I was nearly finished when I heard the door open, looking round there was Tony and my heart skipped a beat. "Hey you" I challenged him, "I thought you wanted to talk" "I do" he replied but I took the dogs for a quick walk to get my thoughts together", with a sinking feeling I responded, "this sounds serious".

He sat down on the sofa "not serious" he said "but we DO have to talk" I noticed the emphasis on the do, I took my rubber gloves off made sure the chilli was simmering, went over and perched on the arm of the sofa.

"Right Mr serious head lets talk" I chirruped trying to lighten his mood. First he said "I must apologise for this morning, I shouldn't have taken advantage of you like I did".

I was, to say the least a bit confused "what do you mean taken advantage of me" I asked.
"You know" he said "kissing you and"------------" he didn't have time to finish before I jumped down his throat "taking advantage, what advantage, did I put up a fight, did I knee you in the bollocks, was I struggling, screaming and shouting" I paused for breath, he was about to speak when I steamrollered on, to say I was pissed off was putting it mildly.

"NO, I didn't do anything to stop you because I totally loved those kisses, was I that bad at kissing, I do not think so! In fact the erection you had said different," then I burst into tears, sobbing I carried on "I thought you wanted to kiss me, I thought you enjoyed it, I thought you liked me" I couldn't carry on for sobbing.

He looked totally shocked by my reaction, "Chrissie, Chrissie," he said getting up and putting his arms around me. Shaking him off and pummelling his chest I sobbed "Leave me alone you bastard, I don't want to make you take advantage of me again" I sobbed and sobbed. "Chrissie" he said don't get the wrong end of the stick please. I jumped in then, "wrong end of the stick, what wrong end of the stick you've just said you hate me close to you" I again dissolved into floods of tears.

He took me into his arms, I tried to struggle and hit him again but he had a firm hold of me, I tried to knee him in a sensitive place but he had positioned in legs so I couldn't reach so I tried to bite him, his way of stopping me doing this was to clamp his lips onto mine and kiss me! I tried to struggle of a while; then started to respond to his kiss, I calmed down a bit but was still sobbing he let me pull back from the kiss which I did with some reluctance. "Let my arms go" I sullenly asked.

"Only if you promise you're not going to kill me" he said. "No I'm not" I assured him, "look Tony you didn't take advantage of me in any way shape or form, in fact when you walked in I thought I'd been electrocuted with the tension in the air" taking a deep breath I sniffled "you have nothing at all to apologise for".

Once I had assured him I wasn't going to kill him he relaxed his hold on me though he was still holding me around my waist I slid my slender arms onto his shoulders, telling him "If you want to make things up to me, hurry up and take advantage of me again".

Worriedly he asked yet again if I was sure about this. Giving him a glare I muttered "if you ask me if I'm sure again I bloody well WILL hurt you, look Tony this morning I woke up in your body completely a woman, you woke up in mine completely a man, we both have memories what sex is like in our new bodies, but these are only memories." Taking a deep breath I ploughed on, "I want to try out this fabulous body you have given me, and I'm sure you feel the same, I cannot think of anyone better than you to show me what it's really like to be a woman". There I had said it – the ball was firmly in his court.

He looked intently at me, "I feel the same" he quietly said "but I didn't think you would – didn't dare hope you would, if you see what I mean; and yes when I first set eyes on you this morning I felt the electricity between us, you looked absolutely gorgeous shaking your booty to the music".

With that he pulled me closer to him, I looked up the tip of my tongue licked my luscious lips, as I got real close to him my arms slid further up around his neck, I stared into his hazel eyes, out lips gently brushed, then again, it was so gentle and so erotic, he kissed around my jaw, up under my hair and nibbled gently on my ear lobes, my heart was fluttering, my breathing shallow and expectant, he moved round gently kissing my eyes, nose then finally my lips, I cannot explain how erotic this was, my nipples were as hard as little diamonds – well quite large diamonds my sweet tush was moistening, I wanted him so badly.

We carried on kissing, I could feel his manhood thrusting through his jeans god he felt amazingly large, his hand slid up and I moved slightly allowing him access to my breasts; I nearly swooned when I felt him cup my boob, he gently massaged it then rolled my nipple between thumb and finger!

The feelings coursing through my body were sensational, it was like the centre of my body’s universe was my (by now) soaking pussy, and my glorious breasts were sending erotic electric pulses to my tush setting me on fire.
I moved one of my hands down to rub the interesting bulge in his jeans as I touched it he took a sharp breath, I felt it's outline and shape and it was bigger than what I used to have, in my feminine aroused state this could only be a good thing.

As I massaged his rampant manhood through his jeans, he moaned, my lips feverishly searched for his and our tongues entwined, I broke away filled by the urge to fondle his manhood, he looked at me with disappointment until he figured out what I was doing, I undid his jeans and eased them over his lovely tight man bum, this released his rampant cock into his boxers I hesitated for a second then slid my tiny hand behind the band of his boxers finally releasing his love rod!

I looked at his manhood with amazement, as I gently ran my fingernails up and down the length of his shaft I felt him shudder and he whispered my name "Oh Christina" for some reason I found this very erotic.
The skin on his shaft was soft and velvety the end of it purple and engorged and a pair of substantial balls completed the package. It was certainly way bigger than anything I had when I was a man, about 9" long and 3" round, I couldn't get my small hand around his gorgeous shaft, sliding down his body I knelt my eyes level with this impressive shaft, my hands around it slowly moving up and down his rampant manhood, his man smell reached my nostrils and attracted me, scrambling my senses at the same time, I kissed the hot head of his magnificent cock, I felt it flick under my lips.

Again I heard him moan my name "Christina Oh Christina" this spurred me on and I parted my luscious lips and took the head of his penis into my mouth, to my surprise the taste was not at all unpleasant in fact it was a heady mix of maleness and musk, feeling emboldened I opened my mouth and started taking his shaft deep into my mouth.

I felt his fingers running through my hair and whispering my name I carried on; choking slightly as the head of his dick reached the back of my throat, I managed to get over this and soon I had him all in my mouth I enjoyed the feelings coursing through my body, I enjoyed his taste and revelled in the pleasure my ministrations were giving him.

Swiftly I started seriously sucking his love shaft, bobbing my head up and down making sure my saliva lubricated his shaft soon he was all slippery and I could taste drops of pre cum and knew his would soon be exploding in my mouth, this spurred me onto greater efforts and before I knew it I felt him explode the torrent of his come shot into the back of my throat as I swallowed every single bit of his seed, it was salty creamy not at all unpleasant.

As he came he cried my name "Christina, oh god Christina, YOU are something else".
I continued sucking on his love shaft until it started to soften in my mouth, licking off every dribble of his sperm, his hands moved to under my armpits and his lifted me up, as I stood up his hands slid around my bum massaging me, he found my lips and passionately kissed me his tongue working its way into my mouth and gently playing with my tongue.

He then started stroking my hair kissing my face caressing my body, "Christina you are amazing that was wonderful – now its your turn" Even though I was in a bit of a state I happened to glance at the clock it was 3:45 I had 15 minutes to open the bar, I gave a little squeal which startled him, jumping back I said "damn I've got to open in 15 minutes and all I want to do is to get you into bed – its not fair".

He chuckled and said "well that certainly broke the spell" I looked at his face and also giggled "don't think you are getting away this easily buster! It's my turn later". With that we both collapsed into fits of giggling, pulling ourselves together Tony asked me what he could do. I thought for a second and said, "Can you still remember how to get the bar ready?"

"I think so" we answered, "what are you going to do". Instead of answering him I undid my jeans and peeled them down took his hand and placed it onto my red hot moist pussy shuddering as his finger traced the shape of my pussy lips, " I'm going to have to change my jeans as I'm a bit wet as you can feel". I let him trace the lips of my pussy once more loving the feelings this caused, then holding my jeans up scampered upstairs to sort myself out.

Once upstairs I stripped off my jeans and soiled thong went into the bathroom and douched dried myself thoroughly slipped on a new satin thong, went into my wardrobe and picked out a pair of soft black leather pants as I wiggled into them and fastened them, I realised that they looked like they were painted on, clinging to my body, leaving very little to the imagination – I wanted him to feast his eyes on what was coming later on.

I teamed this with a stretch velvet top, with a 'V' neck which also clung to the top half of my body displaying a good bit of cleavage, I put the gold belt back on and my gold 4" mules redid my make up, brushed my hair and I was nearly ready; I picked up my small make up bag which I kept behind the bar to retouch my make up every hour or so while I was working; made sure that I had lipstick, mascara, eye shadow, hair brush and a small bottle of my other favourite perfume ‘Beautiful’ inside it. NOW I was ready to face the world.

As I went down stairs I reflected what a wonderful day this had been, my first day as Christina, I had woken up in this gorgeous body, had no problems doing the day to day things I had to do now I was Christina, I'd also had a girl on girl love session, sucked a special mans dick (and liked doing it), had multiple orgasms, and finally, I will most certainly get made love to tonight by a really hunky man ------- what more could a girl wish for on the first day of the rest of her life!

Oh and I forgot, as Tony had just found out I also had a temper, that could be a really bad one when someone pissed me off!

Mothers Day 2013.

What more indeed, so far I had been Christina for 3 years and apart from one incident things had been everything I could ever have dreamed it could be.
I smiled tenderly down at my little daughter who by now was sleeping I still could not get over the fact that I had actually given birth!!! I knew that I would soon have to get her ready to go out, as my silk blouse had escaped anything dribbling on it I was ready still I could sit here for a few more minutes remembering.

To be continued…………………

A Friend in Need
Part 5 Christina's Story II

Continuing the story from Christina's (formally Tony) point of view, there is some sex in this but nothing extreme. Both of them are now getting used to their new bodies and living their new lives, each is convinced that they have the best new life.
Things progress between them. Your comments are always welcome.

Dedicated to Christina, who gave me her name and taught me how to be a woman

Mothers Day 2013

I was really enjoying sitting here nursing my baby, after all I had the clothes she would wear all ready my tote bag for baby things was nearly packed so I decided to sit here a while longer.

November 2010

Before I went into the bar to open up, I checked myself in the full-length mirror at the bottom of the stairs. If I say so myself I looked HOT, the leather pants fitted my like a second skin, not leaving much to the imagination, my stretch velvet top clung to me and my cleavage peeped provocatively around the V of my top. Make up and hair perfect – I was ready for opening. I slipped on a sheer knit waterfall cardigan with an asymmetric hem, as the silky fabric was very fine it didn't hide very much just veiled things a touch.

I went into the bar, Tony spotted me and his mouth hung open, "Jesus Chrissie, you look fantastic, I don’t know how I'm going to keep my hands off you,” he gasped. "I take it I look OK" I grinned, "right lets get opened, I assume you want a pint" as I unlocked the door. After the place was opened and I had pulled Tony his drink I settled at the back of the bar as if I had been doing it for ages – which in reality I had, seeing as my main memories were as Christina.

Tony sat at the end of the bar while I stood next to him behind the bar ready to serve we chatted about his day and how it was going sorting everything out, it seemed that it would take about a month, which would mean he would leave 2 weeks before Christmas; I felt a pang of sadness at this but hid my feelings thinking that I would have a month of bliss before starting my new life as a single woman.

The next customer was Ray, an old guy about 65, who is a bit of a pervert, always ogling the barmaids bodies, he used to make very crude comments until one day he was on about my boobs, calling them tits, pap's, etc. – (did I mention I HATE my breasts being referred to in this way,) anyhow I he had been going on for a while when I lost it! and he ended up wearing his pint in his face (after the money was in the till) getting a severe talking to about minding his manners and dirty tongue if he wants to drink in my bar.

I also told the barmaids that if he starts being crude to them or upsetting then they can dump a pint on him, and he knows this!

However getting back to when he came in today, when he saw me his eyes shot out of his head and his mouth just hung open, he was getting ready to make a comment when I warned him "Don't say what you are thinking else you will wear your pint again, just keep it civil OK". I glanced at Tony and he had a broad grin on his face.

The bar slowly filled up with some of the younger regular customers I got a few – quite a few nice comments on my appearance from the lads, once as I was pulling a pint I heard one of the lads on his mobile saying I assume to his mate "Dave get your ass down here Chrissie looks a million dollars – sex on two legs – she's a wet dream".

He looked up and saw me pulling the pint, Knowing I could hear him clearly he started blushing furiously at been overheard.
I must admit I was very flattered but I played it cool and just smiled and shook my head at him tutting, as these young lads didn't mean any harm in fact they were good lads who enjoyed life – as you do when you are 20.
He looked abashed and mouthed sorry at me.
I leant over the bar and told him "don't worry about it, it's nice when a woman of my age gets a compliment like that from a lot younger man"

The evening session seemed to drag on, Tony had introduced himself to people as Old Tony's nephew, so we now had a young Tony and an old one who had gone backpacking, some eyebrows were raised when he went into the accommodation section of the pub, but to hell with them.

Finally 6:30 arrived and Sue (another barmaid) came on shift, I handed over to her and promised to be back for 9:30 when Sue finished her shift, Celia came on shift at 8:30 until closing this way there were always 2 people working when it got busy.

I went through the back butterflies in my tummy full of expectation. Tony was sat watching the TV, when I came in he stood up and asked me "You hungry?" I eyed him for a second and whispered "for you, very".

He smiled as I approached him, I put my hands onto his broad shoulders, he stroked my cheek; we were staring at each other neither one wanting to break eye contact, he slid his hands down to my waist and eased me towards him, my arms snaked around his neck, I could smell his man scent which excited me more, he gently kissed my forehead around my face nibbling, kissing finally he found my hot waiting lips, this gentle kissing was more erotic than passionate kissing, at least at this stage, our tongues gently played with each other, I could feel my nipples harden and my little tush became moist as my nipples sent those electric pulses down to my pussy.

"Take me to bed" I moaned, as he again kissed my face, his hand moved up to cup my right breast while his other hand massaged my pert sexy booty. "With pleasure came his reply "which room yours or mine?"

Our room" I murmured, "I want to make love on satin sheets". He then surprised me by picking me up as though I weighed nothing; I gave a little squeal of surprise but soon settled into his strong arms nestling into his neck as he easily carried me upstairs into our bedroom.

He gently released me and I slid down his body until my feet were on the floor, we kissed again with a lot more urgency, I took my hands from around his neck and started removing his T shirt as I slipped it over his head, I marvelled at his tight washboard stomach, he was not really hairy (which I was glad of) he had perfect pec's which I appreciatively ran my finger nails along, teasing his silly little male nipples, smelling his gorgeous man scent I kissed his body licked his nipples, when he tilted my chin upwards hungrily I found his lips, now the kissing was more urgent.

We parted for a second and he took this chance to start undressing me, my cardigan slid down off my shoulders, next was my belt, then he removed my stretch top my hair falling in a cascade of golden rain back around my slender shoulders, next he undid my trousers – these caused him a bit of a problem as they were really skin tight, so I helped him, kicking my shoes off in the process I was now down to my full height of five feet, and I loved the feeling of delicateness, femininity and vulnerability.

I managed to get his pants and shoes off and we fell onto the bed I could feel his mighty erection pushing into by soft feminine belly, he undid my bra and my magnificent breasts were finally free for his caresses; between moaning and having lovely little orgasms I caressed his rampant manhood, one of his hands moved down my body and slid my thong down, I arched my back so he could remove my thong then cried out in pleasure when his hand cupped my pussy and traced the path of my labia lips.
I shuddered as I hit a full orgasm moaning his name; he carried on playing with my breasts with one hand and his mouth while massaging my clittie with his finger.
This was better than I could ever have dreamed about I hit another orgasm, my hips bucking my body trembling, I wanted him inside me, nothing else mattered to me.

My voice was heavy and sensual, I moaned "Ohhhhh! Tony I need you inside me pleeese", my legs were open and ready for him.
Without stopping his ministrations of my breasts he stopped work on my clittie and slid between my thighs, his rampant manhood brushing erotically on the inside of my silken thighs, he now worked on both my breasts with his hands while his lips started gently kissing my face, chin, nose, eyes and finally lips; another orgasm shook my body.

I reached down between our bodies and found his wonderful shaft; I took hold and guided the head of it towards my hot waiting Tush I felt him push slightly and my labia lips opened and Ohhhhhhhhhhh!!!! He slid inside me.
The feeling was out of this world, my memories just didn't prepare me for this feeling "Uggggggg, Ahhhhhhhh, yesssssss oh god YESSSSS" was all that came from me: as he gently slid his gorgeous manhood deep inside my waiting body, finally I could feel his considerable sack against me and he was all the way inside my diminutive hot body.

He stopped thrusting and I started grinding my hips; through my half closed eyes I could seen his beautiful hazel eyes looking at me, I fully opened my eyes looked deeply at him and sighed "this is heaven, pure heaven" He smiled at me and brushing my eager lips murmured, "You have such beautiful sexy blue eyes to go with your sexy young body".
I moaned in absolute pleasure hearing these words continuing to grind my hips against him.

He started moving in and out of me, slowly at first which was wonderful, and I shuddered to yet another orgasm then he started a steady thrusting, my legs were now wrapped around his thighs – how they got there I had no idea, I was moaning, writhing, kissing him, biting his shoulders and clawing his back, another thundering orgasm hit me and I screamed his name, sobbing in absolute pleasure.

I felt a subtle change in his rhythm, and understood that he was close to orgasm and tried to concentrate on climaxing the same time as he did, somehow I managed to clamp my vaginal muscles around his love shaft, causing him to grunt and giving me a wonderful deep orgasmic feeling, then it happened he shuddered and I felt his seed hosing inside my body, then a tsunami of an orgasm hit me, I screamed, writhed, thrashed, clawed, and bit – you name it I did it in absolute paroxysms of heavenly bliss.

Tony collapsed on top of me, a dead weight, but I didn't feel him at all; as I lay there pinned to the bed, smelling him man scent I felt wonderful, fulfilled in the extreme.
I felt him stir "Please darling don't move, I want to feel you inside me for as long as I can" I whispered.
He turned his head and slowly kissed me "you are a sex kitten, or should I say wildcat in bed" he whispered back at me.
As I lay there luxuriating in his heat feeling his shaft slowly soften I thought this is really the most amazing feeling there is.

Sex as a woman is far, far better than being a man, having multiple orgasms is sensational; I certainly have got the best part of this change.
His softening penis slid out of me and I closed my legs to stop any of our love juices escaping. He then altered position and scooped me up in his arms, stroking and caressing me bringing me down from the high I was on. Slowly I got the use of my legs back and my senses returned to something like normal though if he wanted me again I was a willing, very willing volunteer.

Suddenly my stomach gave a enormous gurgle which really broke the spell, we both broke into fits of giggling in between giggles he asked "from that romantic sound, I take it you're hungry". "Pig" I said as I hit him with a pillow and we fell about wrestling which he easily won.
He looked down at me with those wonderful hazel eyes, "right" he declared, all business "I'll finish the casserole off while you get ready, I looked at the clock it was just before 8 what had seemed like hours of bliss had in fact been just over an hour.

"Ok" I agreed "I'll get a shower, put something casual on and get changed later" as he sat on the edge of the bed I saw the claw marks on his back not too bad but there all the same.
I leant over and kissed them apologising but he just brushed my apology aside saying it was well worth getting them.

"Tony" I began somewhat hesitantly laying my head on his shoulder enjoying the way my hair cascaded over his body and my soft breast pressed against his back; "you know you are going away before Christmas – well I've been thinking" I took a deep breath and carried on "Why don't you delay it until the New Year, spend it with me and Christmas seeing Mum, Dad and Julie (my sister), after all they used to be your family".

He was silent for a while and I thought I'd upset him – I waited, finally he turned and cupping my face in his hands, gently kissed my lips. "You know if I do stay when I do go it will be harder on the two of us" I nodded afraid to speak "I'll tell you what I'll think about it OK?" again I nodded; THEN, much to my embarrassment my belly gave another all mighty gurgle!!!!!

Chuckling he stood up, "looks like I better get that casserole ready" I smiled up at him "sounds good to me, some food might keep my belly quiet".
I watched him going down stairs, got off the bed and keeping my thighs tight closed to help stop our love juices leaking out from me made it to the bathroom and washed and showered myself.

Once I was back in the bedroom I selected a clean thong and simple white bra, a pair of black slacks with wide legs coupled with a simple yellow jersey shirt short sleeved with ruches on the shoulders and sleeves; a touch up of lipstick and a good brush of my hair and I was ready I slipped on a pair of fluffy black house mules with a 3" wedge heel a quick check in the mirror and another gurgle of my belly and I was on my way down stairs.

The smell of food was wonderful as my belly rumbled again. The table was set and Tony was just putting the food out, I went to the fridge got out a bottle of Champagne and two glasses, "I thought we could celebrate our new lives" I smiled as I passed him the bottle to open, the cork popped and he poured out 2 glasses he handed me one and picking up the second made a simple toast "to our new lives" I echoed this and we sat down to eat.

We ate in silence for a while then Tony asked me if I had any regrets, as I was still revelling in my gorgeous new feminine body there were certainly no regrets from me. "How about you" I asked. He grinned at me "most certainly not, I am just elated at my new life, being a man is far better than I could ever have imagined, don't be offended Chrissie but being a man is far better than when I was a small feminine Christina"

This did shock me a little bit as when Tony was female she never gave a hint that she was unhappy, just the opposite she was happy feminine and perfectly turned out! So I responded, "Why's that then?"

He was silent for a while then continued he spoke about when he was female, how he had started to resent always been perfectly groomed, how because he was small very feminine and blond people took him to be a bimbo, how men treated him when he was female all slowly lead up to him hating being Christina, hating being small and feminine and hating having to be always perfectly presented – he stopped and ruefully smiled at me "I bet that shocks you, but that’s the way I felt, the annoying thing was that I had the means to change but for the spell to work you have to have 2 willing persons, so it was not until we spoke the other day did I have the chance to change into what I wanted to be - a man".

"Well" I said collecting my thoughts "at least we are both happy, we both have what we dreamed of and I think I have got the best of the deal". "Rubbish what makes you think that" he questioned. "It's obvious us women have more choice in clothes we are more thinking than men, we are more in control and finally sex as a woman is certainly far, far better" "Rubbish" he butted in "sex as a man is more fulfilling, more intense".

This started an argument as to who has it best during sex, as both of us were convinced we were right we did not reach a consensus so we agreed to differ.
"Right" I said getting up I had better get the food on for tonight's pool match, get the dirty dishes into the dishwasher then get ready for work, I put the food on to heat up, then I felt his hands on my waist, he nibbled my neck, then turned me round kissing my waiting lips, I slid my arms around his neck and pressed my body onto his.
He murmured to me "You go and get ready; I'll take care of things here". He got no argument from me just a passionate kiss, "Thanks" I whispered "a girl could get used to this pampering" We kissed some more and needless to say we were both reacting. Reluctantly I pulled away and went to get changed.

Reaching my (or rather our) bedroom I had a look what I was going to wear, a stretch denim skirt, coupled to a blue sleeveless silk top with a 'V' neck fastened with a button at the back there were ruffles around the arms and a ruffle down the front, very feminine not too revealing and practical, Black 4" wedge heels and matching 2" belt.
I stripped and slipped on barely black tights, a dark blue half slip finally my skirt which hugged my figure but the stretch made it comfortable, a blue balcony bra then my top, I fastened the back button slipped on my shoes and fastened the belt, re-applied my make up checked in the mirror I was perfect, I then headed downstairs to go work behind the bar.

I gave Tony a kiss and said, "wish me luck" "you won't need it because you are now totally Christina" he assured me. As I don't usually finish until midnight I told him to go to bed when he wanted and I would try not to wake him when I got into bed.
He totally disagreed with me on this saying he would be waiting for me when I finished with a wind down drink – Men! They always argue they WILL not be told – even new men it seems!!!!!!!!

It turned out that as predicted I had no problems working everyone took me for exactly what I was Christina, I got a few nice complements regarding my younger looks, when asked I stuck to the story of the 'magical' moisturiser; otherwise I just smiles nicely.
I finally got the stragglers out about midnight, said goodbye to Celia and locked up.
I went through the back and true to his word Tony was still up and had poured me a glass of chilled Chablis. I smiled and thanked him, put the cash in the safe and flopped onto the sofa next to him.

He put his arm around me asking "well sweetheart how did it go?" I snuggled into him "as you said no problems at all" I took a sip of my wine and asked him how he had passed the evening. He told me he had been going over the figures for banks (before we changed bodies we had worked out what we had in our respective banks, with the pub, bank account and car as Chrissie I was slightly worse off but I simply did not care, after all I had the body and life I had always dreamed of.)

However the new Tony did not want either of us loosing out too much; but I had persuaded him that I was quite content with the difference: but now he had found out that when I had done the figures (when I was a man) I had missed the my car out; this was a top of the range 4 x 4 which it turned out was worth £30,000. Tony was insisting that we split this I was adamant it was his by right – before an argument could escalate he came up with what he called a compromise --------- I called it blackmail!!

His suggestion was that he sell the car now, then he would buy a banger for him to run about in while he was still here, he would buy me a dress I had been lusting after ever since I first set eyes on it AND if we split what money was left between us; he would stay with me until the New Year!!!!!!!!

See what I mean, blackmail, but when I thought about that dress, when I first set eyes on it I loved it but I was too old at 48, but now with my young body I could actually wear it and get away with it. And I would have Tony until the New Year so I agreed.
He had yet another surprise for me before I had finished my wine, he asked when Jane and I were going Christmas shopping, so I told him and he suggested that we go on Saturday then we could go clubbing as the hotel we usually stayed in had a high end club in it – then I could wear my new dress, when I protested that Saturday was a busy day he pooh-poohed it and said he would help and with Charlie (who was the relief licensee) and the barmaids they could easily manage. I snuggled into him and gave him a kiss saying that I would talk about it tomorrow with Jane.
I asked him what he thought about Jane and I, he smiled and told me not to worry as when he was Christina he enjoyed it and hoped I would also have fun.

I finished up my wine, by now it was just after one in the morning, I stretched and told Tony I was going to get ready for bed, he pulled me to him and gently kissed me, "Ok sexy" he said "I'll be up shortly"
I went upstairs and started on my night time routine, undress sort out the washing for tomorrow (note to self have to see if Tony has anything he needs washing) pick up my nightdress, black satin with spaghetti straps reaching about 4" below my booty, gathered under the bust line to emphasise my boobs. Into the bathroom, make up off, moisturiser on, teeth cleaned, onto the toilet and finally make sure that my tush was nice and sweet for him. Into my nightdress then into the bedroom, turn back the bed, my nightdress gently caressed my soft skin, the feeling was quite erotic and caused my nipples to start hardening! Damn! Having breasts is harder than having a dick; I just cannot keep my nipples under control, with my new sensitive body everything channels through my nipples!

I sat at the dressing table and start to brush my hair, this is another thing I do nightly brush my hair for about 5 minutes its very calming, soothing a nice way to wind down.
Tony arrived just as I was finishing my brushing, he looked at me appreciatively and without saying a word started undressing, I got into bed and watched him strip. As you may have guessed my sensitive nipples were hard, my sweet tush was moist and my breathing was ragged. As he went into the bathroom I got a good look at him, I had not really noticed earlier but as well as having a gorgeous six pack, firm pec's, nice tight man bum and a love shaft that was some size; he had fine chiselled features, full head of hair and really looked younger than his now 42 years.

It was then I realised somewhat sadly that we would not have a future together, while he was all man, and I was attracted to him, I just did not see me spending the rest of my life with him, sure I wanted him around but I think this was because we both want to explore our new bodies and who else would be better doing this than the previous owner of our old bodies – if this makes sense; but once we parted I would remember him with affection but not love, just go with the flow Christina I told myself, enjoy him while you can.

He got into bed and turned off the bedside light, he reached for me and I eagerly slid into his arms, our lovemaking was totally different to earlier, he kissed and caressed my body, touching all those special places a woman has; those places that gently bring her to wonderful tender orgasms, finally; after what seemed like an age he moved his body between my thighs I slid my hand between the two of us and guided him into me warm, welcoming and very moist pussy.

The feeling as he slid his length into my waiting body was wonderful, as he slid his way inside I tensed the muscles around my vagina and clamped onto his glorious love shaft, I heard him moan as I gripped him, then he started moving steadily up and down caressing my engorged clittie with every movement, I tried to time my muscle contractions to match but soon I had lost all co-ordination as he brought me to a crashing orgasm. My whole body shuddered but he was relentless and soon I was surfing on that wonderful sea only a woman could enjoy, the sea of multiple orgasms. I felt him tense then grunt as he released his seed into my waiting tush, I hit another orgasm and screamed in ecstasy "Yesssssss, yesssssss OH GOD YESSSSSSS" my orgasms were absolutely heavenly. As he shot his love juice deep inside me he flopped onto my tiny body again I loved the feeling of him prone on top of me, the heady aroma of his man scent assailing my senses.

Eventually he rolled off me; I was still having the most beautiful mini orgasms and he expertly brought me back down to earth by holding and caressing me.
We kissed gently then made ready for sleep, I had that wet feeling inside my Tush from our love juices, so before I went to sleep I had to clean myself up, so I waited until I heard Tony breathing regularly, slipped out from under his arm and went into the bathroom.
As I sat on the toilet I pondered on my first day as a woman and what a day it had been, things have been wonderful, I grinned to myself as I thought that today, I must have the best washed pussy in the country!

Mothers Day 2013

Glancing at the clock back in the present, I realised that it was time to get Chloe changed and dressed for us to go out, I heard the doorbell ring "I'll get it sweetheart" my husband Clive shouted. "Hi Dad" I heard my daughters voice say, next thing I heard the door shut and Kerrie, her husband Steve and my son Michael came into the room, our family was complete, well nearly as Kerrie was 7 months pregnant with my first granddaughter (after all even though I looked 31, I was by my birth certificate 51! And I'm still having children, what a life I am having.

Whether rightly or wrongly I have decided to concentrate on this story and bring it to a conclusion, then continue with my other stories. Please feel free to contact me with your thoughts on this.

A Friend in Need
Part 6 Life Goes On

This part of the story is again told from Christina's (used to be Tony) side of the story and it continues to follow Christina as she really begins her new life after the wonderful first day of femininity.
This part of the story does contain some sex and some violence, I have not gone into graphic detail, just enough for the storyline so please be advised.

Mothers Day 2013

What a life I am having indeed, and I would not change one single thing – I am blissfully happy.
As a family we talked for a while then I made the excuse that I was going to get Chloe (my baby daughter) ready for us to go out. So I went upstairs, little Chloe was fast asleep in my arms, so I laid her on the bed while I got the cute little pink and white dress her frilly plastic panties, nappy (or diaper and Clive insists on calling them) ready, a pair of white thick tights to keep her warm and the cutest pink bootees.
Clive, my husband is American; we met at a cocktail party during the British Grand Prix week. We often gently rib each other about the different word we use for the same thing. Being a woman I'm always right because when he says he's speaking English I remind him I am English so I must be right! Mind you he gets his own back by reminding me that I only drink strong coffee, as I don't like tea so by his reckoning I cannot be truly English! But I love him to bits and would never change him for the world.

November 2010

I woke up the next morning still cradled in Tony's strong arms, as I laid there I remembered the previous day and smiled happily, but I have to start living my new life and this means work girl or else you won't make money, running an English pub especially one that serves real ale is hard work, the only thing that is not hard work is always looking as best I can to attract the clientele in to see a good looking landlady and her barmaids.

I glance at the clock and grinned happily to myself – it was only 7am plenty of time to wake up this hunk next to me (For some reason I now can survive on 5 or 6 hours sleep a day) – Poor Tony's going to be knackered by the time he goes back packing!
So I gently started caressing his love shaft and balls, very gently as I have quite long finger nails but even so it did not take too long before it was stood to attention in all its gorgeous majesty, I continued to fondle his wonderful dick marvelling at its velvety smoothness, compared to the rampant heat and aggression of its purple tip.
"What a great way to wake up" he murmured as he awoke, as I was looking him straight in the face my head on the pillow, as soon as he opened his eyes I drowned in the depth of those hazel pools.
"Someone's ready for action this morning" I sighed at him not stopping my ministrations,
"Well you little minx" he said smiling gently "seeing as you caused it, it's up to you to use it".
I was elated, as I have recently discovered we women have very sensitive breasts, nipples in fact when aroused my whole body is one erogenous zone, I wanted to be on top and have his hands roam my body at will.
I toyed with his rampant manhood for a while, then bent my head and took him between my full sweet lips; he moaned my name "Christina" this spurred me on and soon I had all of him inside my mouth, by now my Tush was ready for him, so I changed position and straddled him.

I straightened up and guided his wonderful manhood into my warm moist Tush, Oh! The feeling as I let HIM enter ME, I paused for a second making sure his shaft was caressing my clittie. I just cannot describe the feeling as I impaled myself on him, then I started moving slowly up and down the feeling of ecstasy as my clittie responded made me shudder in absolute bliss. I watched as his hands reached for my breasts – it was like in slow motion as he cupped both my breasts and gently rubbed the nipples sending waves of pleasure into my body, increasing the strength of my orgasm. "Ohhhhhhhhhhh" I gasped as I shuddered to my first climax, as I leant forward to kiss him my hair fell each side of my head like a golden waterfall, we kissed very tenderly it framed his face he looked like he was in heaven a contented smile with those hazel eyes half closed.

As we kissed his hands left my breasts and cupped my firm pert bum squeezing the cheeks he moved one hand and entered the crack of my bum, stroking my rosebud. This made me moan even more and my grinding became urgent very gently he inserted his finger into my rosebud and started entering me from behind "This is amazing" I moaned in a husky voice "Ohhhhhhhhh, Uggggggg, Yesssssss" I whimpered as his finger went deeper I swear I could feel him in my Tush as he was so far into me, I offered one breast to his lips and he gently sucked and tongued my nipple – how he did this gently I have no idea, as by now I was nearly out of control, my thoughts were totally scrambled by the waves of absolute pleasure, I was suffering total erotic sensory overload! I had lost all my sense of rhythm and my once rhythmic thrusting had turned into sporadic thrusting trying to get as much stimulation as I could.

Tony gorgeous Tony knew this and was lifting him hips off the bed doing the thrusting for me! He gave a grunt and I felt his seed hose into my waiting body just after he started climaxing I hit the peak of an amazing orgasm which shook my whole being. Sobbing in pleasure I collapsed on top of him, a total wreck, legs and body did not feel like they belonged to me!

Tony caressed me as I laid on top of him, gently bringing me back to earth, I stirred raised my head seeing him framed by my hair, I kissed him passionately, "thank you" I whispered. He looked confused, "what for". I smiled at him "Oh for being here, for letting me wake you up, for the greatest sex a girl could have and finally for everything".

He stroked my face looked lovingly at me said "you don't have to thank me for anything – sweetness, its YOU that’s made me what I wanted to be". We kissed passionately but gently, as our lips parted he looked at me and sadly said "you know Chrissie we do not have a long term future together" all I could do was nod my head, I put my finger on his lips to stop him speaking and whispered "lets enjoy the time we have together, go with the flow and remember each other with affection".

He considered this nodded his head and deeply kissed me. Smiling at him I climbed off him saying "I hope we can wake up like this every morning – it was divine", He cocked his eyebrow and jokingly said "remember I'm a man now you'll tire me out" grinning I giggled "I don't think so" and scampered off to get ready for the day.

As I showered I felt relief that Tony also understood that we didn't have a long term future together to me now it was in the open we both could just enjoy our time together.
Completing my morning routine I made sure that I took my contraception pill along with, folic acid with iron and multivitamins.

Slipping on my heavy satin robe I went back into the bedroom to dress, I decided on black flares coupled with a cream silk jersey camisole and a pink sloppy Joe sweater, (after all yesterday was my first day and I wanted to feel sexy and feminine, today is different this is the FIRST TRUE DAY OF THE REST OF MY LIFE) as I slipped on my plain white satin bra and black thong I asked Tony if he had any washing to do, he said that he could do it himself so we had words on this, while he was staying with me I would do his washing, his ironing would go with mine to get done by Eva, who takes in ironing. (I hated ironing with a passion, it was well worth the £7 a week to get this done) we finally agreed on this the proviso being that he made the supper and we went out for a meal on the two quiet nights I have off, this was fine by me.

Picking the washing up I went and started the coffee for me and boiled the kettle for Ann and Tony, I had a bowl of low calorie cereal and counted up the money from the till, the washing was quite happy so as Tony was not down as yet I started bottling up. Ann arrived and started working and Tony finally came down stairs I made him tea gave him a big kiss then carried on, as I started early by the time the washing was on its drying cycle.

Tony asked if I wanted to take the dogs for a walk, I readily agreed, and picked up a cream padded jacket with a fur hood and belted waist it sat on my hips, got a pair of thick socks (pink of course I like pink it suits me) and slipped into my wedge wellies (the same as normal wellies but with a 3" wedge heel (these were pink too). I belted the coat and put a white fur hat on my head, making sure my hair was framing my face in a cute way then went back to where Tony and the dogs were waiting. "God you even look gorgeous taking the dogs for a walk" he smiled, "A girl has to look her best" I quipped as we went out of the door.

It felt natural to slip my hand through his arm, we walked for about 30 minutes then returned home, as he was going to see the real value of his car from a local branch of 'We Buy Any Car', I took the dogs and went to do a bit more paperwork, Ann was ready to go so we had a cup of tea and chatted for a while then she left.
I went into the bar to make sure it was ready for this evenings opening, I was not planning on doing much this afternoon except if Tony came back a bit of afternoon delight would not go amiss.

I heard the dogs barking, frowned wondering what was setting them off so I went through the back. Nightmare on Elm street there stood Jim, my ex boy friend and a total arsehole!
He had been drinking so I was a bit wary also I was alone in the house and realised how vulnerable I was.

"What you doing here" I quietly asked. "Come back babe, realised I was wrong" he said grinning.
"Well you can just go away back to the little trollop you left with" I snapped back at him.
He moved towards me and I said, "come any closer and I'll scream" "he laughed nastily saying "and who's going to hear you? Your lodger has gone". By now I was well afraid – when I was a man I was quite handy in a fight but as a 5' female wearing 3" heels I was not sure I could protect myself.

He lunged at me grabbing me by the hair I screamed and tried to rake him with my nails, the dogs went for his legs and this took his full attention off me, giving me the chance to deliver a good kick, I aimed just under his kneecap hoping to dislocate it but missed hitting him on the side.

"You little cow" he snarled slapping me around the head "you'll suffer for that" I was stunned by the slap and he took a stronger hold on my hair dragging me across the room to get the dogs into the other room.
Once he had done this he turned his attention to me, by now I was trying to kick him, claw him, bite him, in fact trying to harm him any way I could. He laughed and slapped me again; by now I was crying, he tore the pullover off me and made a grab for my breasts, "let go you bastard" I screamed "I'll kill you".

All he did was laugh at me groping and mauling at my breasts. "Kill me" he sneered, "not a chance you stupid little cow, you're going to get what you deserve – a real good fucking and I'm going to do it".
Touch me and I'll tell the police you bastard" I yelled at him, sobbing in pain. Then my blood ran cold as he said, "if you're still alive".
I knew then I was fighting for my life, probably literally. I then remembered I could access Tony's memories, or at least I hoped I could.

He yanked my bra off and my breasts were free he groped them viciously I whimpered in pain. "Like that bitch" he snarled his face close to mine, I could smell the drink on his breath. He dragged me to the sofa and threw me on it still holding tight onto my hair, he undid his pants with one hand and straddled me the drink must have fuddled his mind as I still had my pants on.

I was still wriggling, screaming, struggling doing anything to escape. He pawed my breasts roughly hurting me tweaking my nipples hard.
A thought came into my head – relax, make him think he has beaten you he may do something stupid (one of Tony's memories I think because I certainly would not have known that, my instinct was to fight as hard as I could to stop him raping me, because that is what he was about to do).

So I sighed and relaxed, he looked down at me and sneered "ready for getting well fucked, you little cow" I didn't answer but sighed again. He let go my hair and grabbed my wrists pinning my arms above my head; I felt his booze soaked breath on my cheek as he searched for my lips – he hadn't shaved that day and his rough stubble hurt my soft skin.
His lips found mine and he slobbered, I felt his tongue probing and he finally managed to open my mouth entering and slobbering around inside my mouth.

YES I thought this is a big mistake, his tongue roamed around my mouth and as it went in towards my cheek I bit down with all my might using the grinding, chewing teeth at the side of my mouth.
He tried to scream but as I had a very firm hold on his tongue so the scream came out as a muffled UMMMMPH.

I knew then that if I let go I was going to get raped and probably killed so I really clenched my teeth, the pain must have got to him (just think how painful it is when you bite your tongue) because he as he struggled I realised that my legs were free, with me being small his body was positioned well past my hips so he could get to my lips, my knee shot up like a piston and I got a perfect hit right between his legs.

He tried to get his breath back as I managed to knee him again; this really hurt him and he moaned in pain.
My mouth was filling up from his blood but I just daren't let go so my only option was to swallow even though the thought of going this revolted me. He was thrashing about and for him to get more purchase he foolishly let go of my arms – good now my long nails came into play as I raked his face and tried to claw his eyes. He thrashed and tried to roll off me then my teeth met, he howled in absolute pain - I had bitten part of his tongue off!!!

He threw himself off me and this was my chance; I bolted for the kitchen why I just don’t why but something told me to get there, I spat the piece of his tongue out and shot into the kitchen. I grabbed the largest carving knife off the magnetic rack and backed myself into the corner of the kitchen units so there was only one way he could come at me.
(It must have been my thoughts from when I was a man that kicked in, the only place in the house I could get a weapon to defend myself was there, also the layout made it hard for him to get there)

He came charging through the door his eyes full of hate and pain; if I let him get to me I knew I was dead. But when he saw the 12" carving knife in my hand he stopped. He had lived with me long enough to know that with the catering I do my knives were razor sharp – and I was so mad I would gut him if he came within range, Tony was so right I had inherited Chrissies volcanic temper when I got her wonderful body!

"Right bastard" I hissed "lets see how brave you are now"; I must have looked horrendous my hair wild and dishevelled, my ruined bra hanging off my shoulders, breast bare and blood (his) around my mouth and down over my boobs.

He looked at me with absolute hatred and snarled, "how long do you recon you can stay there?" Hearing him speak made me giggle even though I was afraid for my life "What the fucks up with you" he lisped – yes lisped with me biting part of his tongue off he now had a most pronounced lisp.

When I told him what I was laughing at he made a lunge for me – bad mistake he got a nasty cut on his arm for his troubles, this was serious now.
Then I saw a shadow cross the open door, I sensed someone was there, so I kept taunting Jim keeping his attention and making a noise to make sure that whoever was there knew I was in trouble – I hoped against hope it was Tony; but he's gone to get his car properly valued.

A figure stood in the doorway, it WAS Tony, he took one look at me in my very dishevelled state and I saw his expression change from one of caution to one of extreme anger. In a couple of paces he was in; Jim must have sensed something because he started to turn around but Tony grabbed hold of his shoulder spun Jim round and hit him on the side of the jaw, then as Jim fell hit him again right between the eyes squashing his nose, hopefully breaking it.

Sobbing wildly I ran to Tony and throwing my arms around his shoulders collapsed into his arms sobbing and weeping for all I was worth the adrenaline that had sustained me was now draining away, I was a wreck, "Chrissie" Tony said softly "would you do something for me". "Anything, Anything" I sobbed gulping great draughts of air into my quivering body.

"Put the knife down before you hurt somebody" he quietly said. I had not realised that I still had the knife in my hands so I took my hands from round his neck, he let me go and I put the knife down, taking the opportunity to give Jim a kick in the crutch "bastard" I snarled.

I would have kicked him more but Tony picked my up and carried me away into the lounge all the time I was yelling "let me at him I'll cut his knackers of and make sure he can't do anything like this again".

Tony easily controlled me and carried me into the room, one arm around my waist holding onto me firmly he told me "stop struggling for god's sake while I phone the police". I did as he told me, as the anger drained right out of my body I collapsed onto the sofa and sobbed my heart out.

His call to the police did not take long then he went and tied up Jim using belts after this he went upstairs and came back with a loose fitting pullover for me to put on to cover my bare breasts.
He took me into his arms and stroked my hair soothing me and calming me down I finally managed to get my sobbing under control and he asked me where was I bleeding from, I smiled wanly and told him that the blood was Jims and pointed out the piece of Jims tongue I had bitten off.

"You're a little hell cat you know that" he smiled. "What do you expect me to do – that bastard was going to rape me and kill me" I quietly responded.
There was a knock on the door, when Tony answered, the police had arrived and thankfully a woman police constable was with them. They came in and looked at the scene, as the dogs were going crazy in the next room Tony let them in. The WPC took me upstairs to my bedroom and asked me to show her my injuries. She could see the livid marks where he had hit me around the head and face; she commented, "you're going to have some nice bruises there".

Next I took my pullover off and showed her my bruised breasts and nipples and arms including the bite marks. "Are you ready to tell me what happened" she asked, I nodded and she carried on "take your time, go at your own speed" I nodded again and she finished with "we'll need to take pictures of your bruises for evidence"; "That’s fine by me" I said "can I put my pullover on now?" "Of course" she said sympathetically.

I was just about to start when the bedroom door burst open and Jane rushed in. "Chrissie, what's that bastard done to you sweetie" she cried, rushing to me and taking me in her arms, the WPC was about to tell her to leave when tearfully I asked if she could stay as she was my best friend. Then I started to tell my side of the event.
It took me about an hour mainly because I kept breaking down sobbing and it took time for Jane to calm me down. At the end Jane smiled and said "Girl you certainly did some damage to him"

There was a knock on the door which the WPC answered I heard a murmured conversation when she came back into the room she told me that the scene of crime officer was here to take the photographs of me, I gave a wan smile and said I was ready.
The scene of crimes officer turned out to be a young woman who went about her work in a very sympathetic manner; while she worked she told me that a male colleague was taking photos of Jim then they would be arresting him.

After the photos had been taken the scene of crimes officer and the WPC went to leave, the WPC said as she went out "you can get a well needed shower now, I'll see you down stairs.

Jane took charge and made me undress and she also undressed took me into the shower and proceeded to wash me from head to foot which if I had been feeling myself would have been very erotic, as it was it just felt nice and natural. She was very gentle around my breasts and nipples also around my bruised head and face, gently she washed my hair, soon all traces of blood and distress had been washed away, then she patted me dry, massaged my with body lotion and put some ointment on my bruises to try and reduce them and the swelling
She helped me dress, a fresh bra and thong a pair of cream silk slacks and a fluffy pink angora pullover with long sleeves to hide the bruises on my arms. She got my hair drier out and the feeling of calm as she dried and brushed my hair was just what I needed.

After my hair, she turned me round away from the mirror and proceeded to do my make up. When she was finished she let me see the results of her labours.
I tentatively looked at my face expecting to see those hideous bruises; while they were still there Jane had done a really good job at disguising them.
As I marvelled at her expert use of my cosmetics I stood up and gently kissed her on the lips "Thanks" I murmured. "You are quite welcome" she chirruped, as she got dressed.

We went down stairs and found the police and Tony searching for something, "Chrissie" Tony asked, "I don't want to upset you but where did you spit the bit of tongue?" Over there I pointed to the spot where Reggie and Ronnie were playing with something. "Leave" Tony told them and when they dropped what they were playing with it was the little bit of Jims tongue!

The male police officer smiled as he picked it up and put it in a plastic bag, "they won't be stitching that back on in a hurry" he commented. As the police left they asked Tony and me to go to the police station tomorrow to sign out statements.
We sat down on the sofa Jane on one side of me Tony on the other, Jane put her arm round me while Tony held my hand, then Tony said I think we could do with a little drink to settle our nerves, then I'll phone the barmaids to arrange cover while you feel better"

Tony brought 3 brandies and the phone, "Tony" I said after sipping my drink, "I'll open up as normal, but if you can arrange cover this evening and maybe tomorrow that should be fine". Both Tony and Jane looked concerned, Jane asked if I was sure, which I was as I felt that keeping things as normal as possible would help me get over my ordeal.

So somewhat reluctantly Tony did as I asked when he told the girls what had happened they were happy to help. He finished his brandy and said, "right I'll clean the kitchen then get supper ready" Jane cocked her eyebrow at me as he left and I explained our domestic arrangements. "Have you --------- err you know done anything yet?" she tentatively asked me. I gave a small smile "what do you think" she gave me a beaming smile "well what's he like" she whispered very aware Tony was only next door. I closed my eyes and said dreamily "wonderful, just wonderful".

We sat for a while her arms around me giving me comfort, Tony returned and sat on the other side of me taking my hand and stroking it. Suddenly I said "I want this sofa out of my house now!" Jane and Tony exchanged looks, Tony said "ok". "You don't understand I want it our NOW" I said my voice rising. I stood up and moved to the large easy chair. Right said Tony as Jane came and sat on the arm of the chair putting her arms around me to try and comfort me. Tony sighed and managed to drag the sofa out of the door, "what do you want me to do with it" he asked. "Anything you want just get it away from me it has too many memories for me! Tony knelt in front of the chair, took my small hand in both of his saying "I'll tell you what he said Uncle Tony has a sofa that would do how about I fetch that?"
I squeezed his hand in gratitude "are you sure" I asked, "certain" came his reply "uncle Tony's no need for it now, it was only going to auction" with that he went out.

I looked at the clock; it was only 2:30 in the afternoon that means it was just over 3 hours since my recent ordeal began it seemed to me like a lifetime ago.

Mothers Day 2013

As gently as I could I undressed my darling daughter, she stirred and let out a little mewl as I took her nappy off and cleaned her darling little bottom, I powdered he and replaced her nappy remembering that horrible day I was nearly raped.
I took a lot of comfort from the people who rallied round until I got myself together, they are still really good friends.

To be continued ……………………….

A Friend in Need
Part 7 Christina's Rise

Life goes on for Christina and Tony, the story covers the after effect of the attempted rape, and Christina's way of dealing with it, I felt that this should be an introspective episode, if I was wrong to go this deep; I apologise, and hope you will forgive me.

Dedicated to Christina, my dear friend who taught me how to be a woman and left me her name.

Mothers Day 2013

I shuddered when I thought about that horrible day, but now that was well behind me, as I tickled my daughter listening to her happy chuckling she is such a little darling I revelled in being her mum, I started dressing her and my mind went back to that day, I must have sent some vibes back to Chloe as, when I frowned thinking about that day she stopped her happy gurgling and looked at me in confusion. I quickly picked her up to reassure her and once she was happy, I continued getting her ready and got back to reminiscing.

November 2010

After Tony left with that sofa, Jane remained with me, I kept telling her to go home but she was adamant she was not leaving me alone; which in hindsight was probably a good thing. We sat quietly with her arms around me, sometimes I broke into tears for no apparent reason, other times I questioned how things had come to this and sometimes I blamed myself aloud.

I was trying to blame myself when Jane stopped me quite abruptly "Christina" she snapped, "Jim was and is a total and utter arsehole, everyone hated him, he's full of total bullshit; the only person who thought he was nice was YOU".

I looked tearfully up at her; "really" I stammered, "even you hated him? I thought you liked him". Jane looked sadly at me and softly said "yes sweetheart even me, I tried to think the best of him because of you!" I looked her straight in the eyes and asked her "you are my friend, my best friend why didn't you say something?"
She smiled at me and asked me "Christina, think about this honestly would you have listened? Would we still be friends?"

I sat for a while thinking quietly about what she had just said (although when Chrissie met Jim I was still Tony; however now I was totally Christina her memories were now totally mine).
I fell into Jane's arms sobbing "Oh god Jane, you are so right, I was totally smitten by him, totally under his spell - what a fool I've been everyone must be laughing at me" I collapsed into Jane's arms crying uncontrollably.

She held me tight kissing and stroking my hair – being careful about my bruises calming me down, eventually I stopped sobbing and Jane said to me " are you now ready to face some home truths" sniffling, tissue balled up in my hand I nodded my head wondering what was about to come.

Jane took a deep breath and started "Christina, Christina, NO ONE is laughing at you; in fact you are so loved you don't even know it. Everyone tried to get on with Jim because of you, they hoped for the best but feared the worst" she took a breath kissed me on the top of the head and continued. "Several of your more unsavoury customers were going to sort him but their respect and love of you stopped them. You just don't know how much your customers love you.

You alone with your hard work and friendliness not to mention your personality, looks and natural ability to get on with people, YOU, brought this pub back from the brink of closing for ever and made it into the business it is now, so don't you dare think anyone would laugh at you. In fact if anyone tried to hurt you, your customers would do anything to protect you".
I was stunned and stammered "b, b, b, b, b, but I never realised people felt like this" she smiled and said softly "that's because you are ---- well you, not only are you lovely, pleasant and so, so modest, you just do not realise how people think about you".
I sat in her arms thinking about what she had just said, I had no idea about this, I was dumfounded totally dumfounded.

Then I did what any woman in my fragile mental state would do, I burst into tears, Jane was very patient with me because she realised that I was for the time being an emotional wreck; so again she held me, stroked me, kissed me and spoke in a calming voice that soothed me.
Once again I dried my eyes and joked, "my mascara must be all over my face" Jane grinned at me and informed me that I was doing a very good impersonation of a panda!

I sat bolt upright "Oh Tony will be back soon I can't let him see me like this" as I said this I reached for my makeup bag. Laughing Jane said, "Tony won't mind whatever state you're in, but seriously, how are you going to feel when he goes back home".

As I repaired the damage to my makeup I told her that we both knew there was no long term future for us as a couple so we are just enjoying the time together.
She gave a broad grin saying that this arrangement was probably just what I needed especially after today's episode. I gave her a coy look and agreed totally.

We heard a car pull up and I flinched, Jane put her arm around me and told me not to be silly it would be Tony; of course she was right. When he opened the door he came in with a huge bunch of flowers and a silly grin on his face. "I thought these may cheer you up" he said, I gave a cry and flew to him flinging me arms around his neck and kissing him "they're lovely" I exclaimed how "How thoughtful, thanks so, so much, I'll put them in water"

While I was in the kitchen I overheard Jane and Tony talking about me, Jane told Tony that I was in an emotional condition and would need time and space to come round but it seemed that I was coping. Tony said he understood and would give me the space I needed he even said to Jane that he would move back into the spare bedroom! – "That’s what you think buster,” I muttered to myself: Jane popped into the kitchen to say goodbye, as I thanked her we kissed and she whispered "call me anytime if you need me, understand ANYTIME".

To keep the peace I agreed and saw her to the door, where Tony was struggling bringing this huge burgundy soft leather sofa into the house. "My god I exclaimed it's beautiful, but won't your uncle Tony be upset?"
My hunk grinned at me saying "trust me he would be over the moon knowing you had this" all I did was smile happily at him after all only the two of us knew the full story.

Both Jane and I helped him get the sofa into the house and to where I wanted it, then finally Jane left, I had an hour before opening. I already decided that the cream silk slacks and long sleeved angora pullover would do until Celia came on at six, so I put the flowers where I wanted them and went and sat next to Tony on my new sofa.

I snuggled up to him, noticing he didn't slip his arms around me, "Tony" I said staring up at him giving him the full effect of my big blue eyes "kiss me for God sake".
He looked at me "are you sure – I mean after what happened earlier". I smiled up at him "I'm certain, what happened earlier was done in hate, now I want to be kissed with love."

His arm slid around me and I moved to him, our lips gently met and we kissed oh so gently – it was sublime. I relished his gentle ministrations as we kissed, tongues entwined, moaning I asked him to undress me and kiss my hurt away, very gently he removed my sweater scowling at the bruises to my arms and breasts, he released my breasts from the confines of my bra; again scowling at my poor bruised nipples, with my creamy skin the bruises were really vivid.

"If I'd have realised how bad he hurt you I would have let you kick him a few more times" he growled
I smiled dreamily at him "just kiss the hurt away" I murmured, he started with my fingers gently kissing and nibbling then up my arms, across my shoulders and down my other arm, onto my face kissing my head where I'd been slapped my eyes cheeks, chin and lips.

By now I was purring with pleasure and he kissed and nibbled his way down my neck down to the where my neck and shoulders meet paying special attention to the bites. As he moved down to my breasts and nipples I arched my back in absolute bliss, he oh so tenderly kissed licked and sucked my boobs, I moaned in ecstasy mewling and purring in erotic bliss. "Thank you my knight in shining armour, you saved me, if you hadn't arrived when you did – I shudder to think what may have happened" I whispered tenderly to him.

He smiled gently at me "you know I feel as if I'm to blame, after all it was me who lost it with Jim, and after all I was Chrissie then". I looked at long and hard before saying "you know for someone so clever you can be stupid at times, whoever was in this body doesn't matter so you stop blaming yourself RIGHT".

He smiled softly at me and whispered "you are so forgiving so nice and so sexy – are you sure you want to open up? There's still time to call one of the girls"
I looked longingly at him and briskly answered "Yes I'll open up work and routine will be good for me – Oh and while I remember you will NOT change bedrooms, I want you near me".

His mouth hung open as I stood up wincing a bit as I forgot about the bruises, Tony looked concerned but I shrugged it off as nothing, fastening my bra was a bit sore but I managed, slipped on my long sleeve high necked, figure hugging sweater touched up my makeup and found a pair of very feminine shades with a slight tint to hide the bruises around my eyes.

"How do I look" I asked my hunk. He smiled and told me that considering what I'd been through I looked pretty good. So off I went and opened up. Tony came through and sat at the end of the bar close to me as if to protect me; the tea time session was strangely very busy, in stead of the usual three or four people there were a couple of dozen.

Word must somehow have got round somehow, however everyone was very wary of saying too much in case they upset me, it was like they were treading on eggshells, much to my surprise some of my clientele who have a somewhat dubious lifestyles came in (usually they are late night customers), they too were very circumspect around me. I was getting a bit fed up so being an impetuous woman I rapped on the bar to get everyone's attention.

"Look you lot, will you stop treating me like I was made of glass, most of you will know I've had a bad day, nearly got raped and killed BUT I didn't! Mainly thanks to my knight is shining armour in the corner saved the day so will everyone PLEASE treat me like you normally do! I'm relying on you shower to help me get through through this."

The looks on there faces were a study it was a sea of open mouths – this made me giggle so I told them to please close their mouths; I was close to tears when they spontaneously burst into applause.

But my lecture seemed to work then big mouth Tony piped up "in case you think I'm a hero, I'm not – when I arrived this little hell cat had bitten off part of his tongue, raked him across the face - a couple of times I would say by the state of his face, knee’d him in the nuts (twice I added) and was holding him off with a bloody great carving knife".

This little speech elicited gasps of admiration and more clapping "will you please stop clapping or else I'll burst into tears" I told them – but things were back to normal everyone was back to their usual selves. I went to where Tony was sipping his pint; quietly he said "good for you; that took balls". I grinned at him and whispered, "which I don't have now" adding "thank god".

Tony said that he was going through the back to start supper, I went over to him and gave him a kiss on the lips, he did look a bit shocked.

One of our local criminals (who I think was something big in the local underworld which does sound dramatic, but I can't think of any other way to explain him, what I do know is he had fingers in many pies) came over to me and asked if Tony and I were an item, I thought for a moment and told him yes for the time being.

Good he grunted, he's head and shoulders above that wanker Jim, as he was about to go back to his 'friends' he offhandedly told me that Jim was going to be charged with attempted rape, actual bodily harm, and aggravated trespass which should see him put away for a while. But he added he would be looking out for me from now on!!!

Celia arrived to begin her shift and asked how I was I assured her that I would live and get over it, she grinned and said from what she has heard Jim was lucky to be alive.
I went through the back the smell of food was wonderful and in spite of everything my belly gurgled I realised that I had not eaten since breakfast – that seemed a long, long time ago.

Sit down it's nearly ready as he went to the fridge and brought out a bottle of champagne (two in two days; I could get used to this) he poured two glasses, put them on the table and went back into the kitchen to appear with a large bowl of chicken casserole two small bowls to eat from and some papers.

He toasted me saying "you have had enough excitement these last two days to last a life time I hope the rest of your life is quieter" I could only agree as I took a sip of the champagne.

We started eating and he casually passed me a piece of paper "I've ordered the dress for you" I looked at the picture and the exquisite dress was there, it was gorgeous a 'Jovani silver grey mini dress reaching midway down to my knees it had sheer mesh panels, crystal and sequins all over the dress with layered feathers around the hem, lined in silk satin with a concealed back zip, padded bra and gripper tape, illusion panels a matching mesh scarf it was absolutely stunning.

He passed me another piece of paper, which showed the most gorgeous pair of shoes Casadei black suede pump with pointed toes and crystal embellished towering heels which were a good 6". I looked at him and asked, "why", "why what" he retorted, "you know the dress, the shoes" I stammered, "Christina" he said smiling at me "what better way to help a girl heal than to buy her the dress she has coveted – I saw the shoes and knew these would suit you perfectly and go with the dress", "that’s the trouble having a boyfriend who used to be me!" I snorted. "But do you like them" he asked anxiously I gave him a beaming smile "like them I absolutely love them" I got up went round the table put my arms around his neck and rested my head on his shoulder.

I took hold of his hand "come with me" I ordered, he got up and I lead him upstairs into our bedroom, as he shut the door I turned slid my arms around his neck and started kissing him. He responded then as our lips separated he whispered are you sure? I nodded and told him I need you to do this, to make love to me and purge me.

He studied me intently and kissed my hair "If you are certain but there must be one proviso" "and what's that" I enquired. "You are on top" he said "your poor bruised body can do without me flopping onto you".

I was elated and started to undress him, but I wouldn't let him undress me, soon he was totally naked and I pressed up against him worshiping his body, nibbling and kissing up and down his body, his magnificent manhood stood rampant I knelt in front of him and licked the engorged purple head of his glorious shaft, my tongue ran around the tip and soon I started moving down this velvety smooth shaft, as I caressed his balls he moaned my name, this spurred he and soon I had all of his shaft in my mouth bobbing up and down, he gently ran his fingers through my hair all the time sighing my name.

I felt him suddenly tense up, quickly I grabbed hold of his tight man bum to stop him pulling out of my mouth, then his sperm hit the back of my throat Ohhhhh it was heaven his taste was like nectar to me, once the torrent had subsided I licked his shaft making sure I had taken in every drop of his seed, he lifted me onto my feet, I winced from the bruises on my arms he told me he was sorry to have hurt me, I just shook my head and sat him down on the bed.

I then did a strip for him, giggling that I'd put a bet on he's never seen a strip by such a bruised stripper, he just smiled and reached for me, gently kissing my body taking care around the bruises, I whimpered as he moved down my body licking and sucking, soon he was kissing my little 'V' of pubic hair he made me sit on the bed then knelt in front of me, put my legs over his shoulders and kissed my Tush, his tongue finding my clittie, playing with it lapping, sucking, tantalising my body until I shuddered to my orgasm, he carried on sending me to heaven as I shuddered to orgasm after orgasm.

Laid on my back I was moaning, whimpering, calling his name, my hips bucked as I reached paroxysms of bliss, finally with a departing kiss of my now very wet pussy he rose to his feet, once again rampant and ready for me. I pulled him to me and kissed him, our tongues entwined and I could taste my sweet love juice on his tongue.

He lay down and I straddled his body, positioned myself over his rampant manhood and slowly, very slowly fed him into my moist waiting pussy. The feeling was so intense and satisfying I let out a long moan of pure pleasure.

We made slow very gentle love, Tony was gentleness itself he kissed and sucked my breasts, every time he touched me more of the hurt went away, it seemed that the way I, as Christina had decided to handle the day's events were just right – however I was fully aware other women would handle things differently, a lot differently.

He brought me to several crashing orgasms; each one more intense than the one before. Soon I was in that wonderful state a woman gets to where her body just does not belong to her, her co-ordination is shot and her legs are like jelly – but it felt out of this world!

Tony reached a shuddering climax just after I had started my orgasm, which was a hum dinger! I collapsed on top of him sighing and moaning in ecstatic erotic bliss, He cradled me in his arms as I would not roll off him until his manhood was totally limp, I wanted him in me as long as possible.

When I finally did lie alongside him he held me in his arms stroking and caressing me giving me little butterfly kisses. When I stirred I looked at him dreamily and said "that was just what I wanted", “how do you mean" he questioned. I continued to look into his lovely hazel eyes, seriously, I explained "after the police had gone I wondered how I would cope, whether I would go to pieces or be strong and survive, it could have gone either way; but then the fighter in me came out and I was damned if that miserable specimen of manhood was going to break me and stop me enjoying and living my new life.

So I decided to survive and having you here to help me was the reason, I needed gently loving sex, and you my gorgeous hunk gave me just that" I took a breath and carried on, "You have been so gentle, putting my needs in front of your own and your love making just now was both restrained and really intense; you have brought everything into context – after all Jim was such a looser a little slip of a woman could stop him" I was grinning when I said that.

Tony looked at me with affection, gave me a gentle kiss "five foot nothing of spitting hell cat, little slip of a woman my arse" he chuckled I hit him with a pillow and we ended up having a pillow fight which really cheered me up – I was ready to face the world.

As we lay there I told him that I was going to get glammed up and go into the bar for a drink and also to help the girls should they need it. He looked a bit concerned so I gave him a deep kiss and assured him I was fine. "So" I challenged, "are you taking me downstairs for a drink – or does a girl go alone?"
Smiling he put his hands up in surrender "ok you win, you get a shower then I'll follow you in". "Not at all" I retorted, "how am I going to reach round to wash my back with all these bruises?" (In truth I was perfectly capable -------- but you never know what might happen with the two of us in one small shower) "Oh I never thought of that,” he said getting out of bed. Yesssssss I thought one up to Chrissie.

I padded into the bathroom and looked at my naked body I felt a bit vain but I did look good, and I hoped I was not going to be one of those vain bitches, I probably felt this way because it was my first days in this glorious body.

I looked at the bruises on my wrists and arms from being held down, both cheeks due to being slapped, my breast and nipples from them being mauled and cruelly twisted.

I sighed and took my makeup off, turned the shower on, made sure that I had shampoo and conditioner then stepped in.
The water felt soothing on my body, Tony came in and stood outside the shower, I looked at him and told him that he wasn't going to wash my back standing there so as I had planned he came into the shower with me, took the flannel and started soaping my back; at the strategic time I suddenly swung round and he was soaping my boobs, I looked up at his and innocently said "Oops, sorry, but that does feel nice" he could see this by the reaction of my nipples (as bruised as they were they still reacted deliciously.)

I reached for the other flannel and started soaping his gorgeous body paying attention to his manhood which was rapidly becoming hard, when he was gloriously rampant I looked deep into his eyes slid my arms around his neck and tried to climb my way up his soapy body.

Luckily he wanted me as much as I wanted him so he easily picked me up, my legs snaked around his body and my arms went tighter around his neck as he lowered me onto his red hot shaft – "Ohhhhh, yesssssss, yesssssss, Ughhhhh" I moaned in ecstasy, While I clung on he rode me to heaven I shuddered with my orgasms while he controlled my movements finally I could feel his rhythm changing he grunted and called my name as his seed spurted up inside me.
"Ohhhhh god" I moaned that was intense, he slipped out of me and I slid down his body once my feet were on the floor we kissed deeply and lovingly.

He smiled at me saying, "That was nice; we'll have to do this again" "anytime" I dreamily responded. Right he said head down let me get your hair washed; I pummelled him on the chest "romantic pig" I chided him, but obeyed and luxuriated in the feeling of him gently washing and conditioning my hair being careful not to hurt my bruised head.

After he finished rinsing my hair he said in wonderment "you have such beautiful soft, silky hair". I stepped out of the shower saying, "it’s the same hair you used to have", "I know but I never really noticed before" he smiled.

Once dried I got him to put on the ointment to try and reduce the bruises, I then moisturised and went into the bedroom to decide what I was going to wear, something with long sleeves and a reasonably high neck (well to where my neck meets my shoulders).
As naked as the day I was born I rifled through my wardrobe, a voice from across the room told me "I wish you would put something on you're distracting me".

Right I thought to myself, you want me to put something on – right, I went to the draws where I kept my lingerie rooted about I found a black satin bustier with suspenders and red lace trim, a matching thong and a pair of sheer seamed silk stockings (huh I'll show you distraction).

I passed the bustier around my body, took a deep breath in and started fastening the hooks making sure that my breasts were comfortably settled in the cups, I felt it tightening and the gentle boning pulled my waist in emphasising my breasts, waist and hips. I sat on the bed and carefully rolled the sheer barely black stockings up my legs, in front of the mirror I bent over straightening the seams up the back of my legs, I knew he could see everything I had to offer, I glanced at Tony he was riveted to the scene before him, the bulge in his trousers showed this.

As I sat at the dressing table to do my make up I snapped at him "satisfied now I've got some clothes on" I may have snapped at him but I was grinning as I spoke. "Not really" he said somewhat uncomfortably.

I started on my make up, which took a bit longer than usual as I had to hide the bruises on my face and neck, but eventually I was happy with the results I went back to the wardrobe and pulled out the dress I was going to wear, a red wool silk mix dress, round necked dress with chiffon sleeves, a back zip, satin lined and a thin black patent belt, I paired this with a pair of black patent court shoes and a small black patent clutch bag. I slipped into the dress fussed with it before asking Tony to zip me up, as he pulled the zip up I held my hair clear as he zipped me up I looked at his reflection – he did look good wearing a pair of tan slacks with brown moccasins a tight filling 'T' (which showed his hunky body) I must admit my heart skipped a beat or two. What a shame we just did not have a future together.

As he zipped me up I felt the dress tighten over my hips, into my nipped waist and finally over my breasts, I fastened the belt on my dress slipped my 4" heeled shoes on some perfume and I was ready I slipped on a pair of oversized sun glasses with a slight tint (to hide my bruises)
"Well how do I look" I asked as I turned. He looked me up and down before saying, "ravishing, let's go knock em dead girl" I slid my arm through his looked up at him and whispered "Thanks for everything today and don't you forger mister until you leave WE are an item – OK. So you don't leave me alone for too long tonight! He held his hand up in surrender laughing "Ok, Ok". And with that we went down to finish my cleansing.

Mothers Day 2013

All this thinking about events three years ago was again cleansing, I think now (with the value of hindsight) that the way I chose to deal with the events of that day was for me the best way I could have handled it, confront it head on and not hide away. This was only true of me; other women would have handled it in other ways.
My darling baby was now fully dressed and looking gorgeous, good enough to eat – but every mother feels this way, especially me who never dreamt I would be capable of giving birth.
So now a final check in the mirror to make sure I was as good as I could be; then it was time to do downstairs to the rest of my family to enjoy my mothers day lunch.

To be continued, comments welcomed………………………………………..

A Friend in Need
Part 8. Tony's Story I

This is the story from Tony's point of view, it starts before the change when Tony was Christina, goes through the change when Tony and Christina become each other and carries on with Tony now fully a 6' male starting out on his new life. There is a lot of the content of the other stories but seen from the new Tony's point of view.

I will try to keep the different genders and changes to the protagonists as simple as I can,
If you have not read the rest of the episodes of this it may not make a lot of sense but may stand alone as a story

Before The Change

After I had put the idea to Tony, I held my breath wondering if soon I would be out of this very feminine body I had lived in for the past 48 years, but which I had recently grown to resent.

I could see Tony was wondering if what I said was real or was I totally crazy, the enticement of looking twenty years younger was real, in fact everything I offered him was real I could do it – thanks to my maternal grandmother who taught me the way to accomplish this.

As I had wanted to change for a while now I had all of the items I needed to make the potion all that was missing was someone willing to change bodies and the drops of their blood to activate the potion, now this was so close I could taste if, feel what it would be like to be Tony, a 6' tall well muscled virile MAN.

With the potion I could make 3 changes to each body, I had already decided what changes I would give to Tony should he become Christina, these were perfect legs (I always felt that mine left a lot to be desired) the second was a perfect body not prone to putting weight on (what woman would not want this) and finally perfect skin, not prone to severe aging, she would age but still be beautiful.

As for the changes I was going to make when, or should I say if I became Tony was first a perfect muscled toned body, second a 9" long dick that could ejaculate several times during a love session and finally I would not be prone to baldness! (How vain is that).

"Tony" I sweetly said, "I can really do this, go home and have a good think about it". He looked at me and I stared back at him giving him the full force of my big blue eyes, "Yeh" he thoughtfully said, "I'll let you know in the morning".

I smiled at him and kissing him on the cheek whispered "You would have everything you have ever dreamed about a very feminine body, looking 28, but remember you would also have the reproductive system of a 28 year old".
He looked excited at this, "You mean I could actually get pregnant" he questioned, I nodded "if you forget to take your contraception pill you most certainly can"

"What about functioning as you,” he asked, "you know the daily things". I looked at him seriously, "when we change, when we wake up you will have all my memories, these will be the main memories you have Christina's friends will naturally be your friends you will know Christina's daily routine, how to dress, put your make up on, work, everything that I do, you will do, you will have all Christina's mannerisms, likes, dislikes" I paused to carry for a second and carried on "Tony's memories will be in the background you will always know that once you were Tony and you can access these memories but you must make a conscious effort to do so as Christina's persona will be yours".

I deliberately used ‘when we change’ and Christina in the explanation to get him to realise he would possess this ultra feminine body, hoping it would tip his decision.
"So it would be the same for you" he queried "more of less" I told him, which was a bit of a half-truth as I would be able to access my old memories easier then Tony as Christina.

So we left it at that I kissed him on the cheek as he left and he said he would get back to me the next day.
So I went and changed my clothes into something more feminine and sexy (but not exaggeratedly so) put my make up on and went through to the bar to relieve Celia – one of my barmaids; wondering if I would be doing this for much longer.

The night was quite slow so I had a lot of time to ponder how I got to feel like I feel now, my first marriage was a bit of a disaster, the best part of it being that I got two wonderful kids Kerry and Michael, my bastard husband cheated of me which made me feel inadequate as a woman.

This had carried on with other relationships, I knew I was quite attractive but because I was only 5' tall and blonde men always thought I was a sex toy and bimbo, so I began to feel angry.

The final straw was with Jim (who had just dumped me for a younger woman) this made me feel old! For gods sake I was only 48 and better looking than usual for women of this age, so now I felt inadequate as a woman, angry that men saw me as a bimbo and old also as each time a man had left me the woman he left me for was taller than me so from loving being small delicate and feminine I started to resent it.

However I was not sure that I wanted to be a man for the rest of my life but as I had done a lot of internet research I knew that there were more men wanting to become a woman however there were some women and some very attractive women who wanted to be a man, so the germ of a plan was planted in my mind.

My initial plan was if Tony agreed to the change I would then really sample what it's like to be a man, to see how I enjoyed it, if I didn't think I could survive as a man I would then search for a attractive woman and become a woman again however a taller woman preferably a model or something similar, my research found that in general there were a few women who were dissatisfied with their life even though they looked fabulous; - this was plan A!

The night passed very slowly, finally I got rid of the last of the customers locked up and went through into the living accommodation. I had a drink to wind down then went upstairs; as I undressed I wondered how much longer I would be wearing skirts and dresses, sexy underwear, high heels (never less than 3") and make up. Hopefully, I thought not for much longer.

Going into the bathroom I took my make up off put on my night serum moisturiser and the pink satin nightdress gathered below my breasts, spaghetti straps, reaching to just above my knees, again I wondered how much longer I would be wearing such a garment. As I went to bed my mind was in overdrive and it took ages to get to sleep.

The next morning I got up as usual, carried out my morning routine, namely toilet, douche, shower (not wetting my hair), body lotion, moisturiser, hand cream, tablets (contraception pill, iron & folic acid, multi vitamin)
Into the bedroom pick out what I was going to wear, make up, hair, get dressed, perfume and finally decide what jewellery I was going to wear, a check in the mirror to make sure I was perfect then down to start the day.
God how much I pray that Tony wants to change so I wouldn't have to go through all this for much longer.

The morning dragged on until about 10 when my mobile rang – it was Tony! "Hi Chrissie here" I chirruped sounding more cheerful than I felt, what was the answer he was going to give me? "Hi Chrissie, I've been thinking and" he paused "and what" I prompted him "oh when can we change" he asked.

A huge grin spread over my face "are you absolutely sure?" I pushed him; this is for life for you. "I am 100% certain" he responded. I thought for a moment and told him tonight once the pub had closed, I told him to come over later in the afternoon as we have a lot to go over before the change.

We rang off, "Yes! Yes! Yes!" I shouted with unconcealed glee tonight is the last night as a woman, tomorrow when I wake I will be a strong, tall virile MAN, tomorrow the new Christina will be getting ready for the day.

I shot upstairs and laid out a skirt I knew the new Christina would most certainly wear tomorrow, it was stretch faux leather figure hugging, tight and incredibly sexy, coupled to a tight top he would most certainly want to feel special and feminine on his first day as a woman and I would certainly point him in that direction.

My next task was to make to potions that would change out lives, first the herbs and assorted items to start the potion; this was the same for both of us.
Next the incantations that would make the desired changes, this is where things changed so the two potions were carefully measured into marked bottles one for the male to female change (Tony to Chrissie) one for the female to male change (me to Tony).
I was very careful making the incantations, as I certainly did not want ANY mistakes, as soon I would have the body and life I wanted and of course Tony would have the body and life he desired.

So once all this was done I made a list of what we had to talk about before the change, because once the change happened there would be no change for Tony, he would be Christina for ever.

I carried on working but my mind was just not focussed of my tasks, but I managed ok, about three in the afternoon Tony arrived and we got down to details I explained in depth what would happen during prior to the transformation explaining that for some reason my change to Tony takes longer than Tony's change to me, we had to put 5 drops of blood into the potions then we had to both drink the potions more or less at the same time and within an hour of the blood being added. Tony nodded his understanding.

Next we talked about our banking details, when it was all worked out Tony had slightly more than I had, but I had the business so the new Christina had the chance of improving her financial situation. Personally I didn't care, as I would have the body I desired.

I went and opened up the pub and worked until Celia came on for her shift, I went through had something to eat and we talked some more, as this evening was my night off I showed Tony where his room was and was fully aware of him as he enjoyed the sight of me tight skirt showing off my cute butt and the figure hugging top emphasising my waist and breasts. I grinned up at him saying "you'll be wearing this tomorrow, so you can see how it looks now"

We settled down and watched a 'chick flick' Tony smiled at me and said, "I'll probably appreciate this better tomorrow". As I wiped a tear from my eye I responded, "you better believe it.

I went through to help Celia clear the last of the stragglers from the bar and I was saying goodbye to Celia about 11:30 my stomach was doing somersaults for tomorrow I would be male.

I locked up and went through to the living room, Tony was waiting, we went through the procedure again and arranged for me to phone him when I was in bed and we were ready to drink the potions.

"Now for the blood letting" I joked, we pricked our thumbs and each of up dripped the 5 drops into the bottle, Tony's turned deep pink and mine a deep blue, we looked at each other for a second before I said "well Christina lets go and get changed" he grinned at me "that’s fine by me Tony, see you in the morning".

We went upstairs and I started getting ready for bed thinking to myself that this would be the last time I would be performing this ritual, get undressed, make up off, skin cleansed, night repair serum on.

I was sleeping in the spare bedroom, Tony was in my bedroom, so when he (soon SHE) woke everything was there for him, make up etc.
I also laid out clothes for tomorrow the tight skirt, green silk tunic top, bra, thong, barely black hold up stockings, 4" black patent mules and a 3" wide black patent belt to show off The new Christina's waist.

We passed on the landing me heading for the spare room, Tony for my old room, a got into the spare bed, thinking that the cotton sheets were rough, the satin sheets Tony would go to sleep on were totally different lovely and soft.

I picked up my pink smart phone thinking that tomorrow this would no longer be mine, and phoned Tony in the next bedroom; he answered and after reminding him that the potion tastes foul we drank the whole lot, we just had time to say goodnight when I started feeling drowsy and soon I was fast asleep.

I slowly woke up realised it was the next day and realised that it had WORKED I was now a MAN, I felt my chest and found a pair of hard pectoral muscles, no soft feminine breasts as I ran my fingers through my body hair I had such a surge of happiness, I brought my hands out from under the sheets and inspected my male hands and fingers, they were broad and looked strong as did my wrist and muscled arms.

I flung the bed clothes back and sat on the side of the bed, looking down my male body, so different to the delicate feminine body I have just left, a washboard stomach long well muscled legs with a covering of hair my feet were large and broad, and between my legs, I stared with absolute delight at my manhood, as it was relaxed it was about 4" long about 2" in diameter with a fine set of balls and a bush of pubic hair.

I stood up and relished my height, after being 5' tall it felt wonderful then I had the urge for the toilet and a shiver went through me thinking that this would be the first time I would use the toilet standing up, quietly I went to the toilet as I certainly didn't want the new Christina know I was awake, my thoughts were all over the place.

Tony's thoughts were foremost slotting into place so I could function as a man; my old Christina thoughts slowly receded into the background where I could easily access them.
To my shock I realised that Tony was head over heels in love with Christina (this could prove awkward as while Christina regarded Tony as a good friend she did not see him as a long term prospect) I had to sort this out in my head.

Going back to my bedroom I saw it was just after nine in the morning I had an hour before Christina expected me downstairs.
Back I the room I sat on the bed and thought about Christina, her pert breasts, full luscious lips, womanly hips and dreamy bubble butt, these thoughts caused a wonderful stirring in my loins, my new penis started to harden - the feeling was stupendous.

Oh God as it hardened it felt amazing, I gently stroked my rod, which responded to my ministrations making it even harder, then I imagined Christina doing the same to me and MAN did that make my new dick rampant.

I fell back onto the bed and started to really wank myself dreaming it was Christina's small delicate hand doing this to me, or even her luscious full kissable lips Ohhhhh I groaned as I suddenly felt a tightening of my balls and my seed spurted all over my chest GOD, that was intense so, so, intense and to my mind far superior to a woman's orgasm.

I imagined bringing Christina to multiple orgasms and my member was ready for more action, my hand moved up and down my magnificent shaft the feeling was stupendous, I imagined thrusting in and out of Christina's gorgeous body, imagining her whimpering and writhing against my hard male body, feeling her breasts, kissing her luscious lips sucking her nipples, these thoughts flooded my testosterone pumped shaft into overdrive and again I spurted cum all over my stomach and chest.

Panting I got my thoughts together as my manhood slowly shrank. One thing was abundantly clear and that was I was really going to enjoy my new sex, really, really enjoy!!!!!!
I looked at the clock and to my surprise it was a quarter to ten! What I thought was minutes had passed was actually 45 wow male orgasms distort time.

I got showered, shaved and got dressed boxers, socks, jeans and 'T' shirt, brown slip on moccasins– this took no time at all as opposed to when I was a woman. Before I put the 'T' on I admired my sculptured torso really pleased with it – I hoped Chrissie gets a chance to run her fingers over it (this brought another stirring in my loins). I thought to myself, I am going to have to get my feelings for Christina under control, or I may do something I would regret.

I went quietly downstairs and headed for the kitchen, Christina was at the sink unaware of my presence she was listening to the local radio, singing and shaking her gorgeous pert bum, she had on the clothes I had laid out for her last night, the tight faux leather skirt which moulded to he pert bum cheeks the stockings 4" patent mules, tight figure hugging green silk tunic nipped into her waist with the broad black patent belt, taking all this in I felt another stirring.

Chrissie must have sensed I was there because she turned gave a little shriek and ran across to fling her arms around my neck kissing me all over my face crying "thank you, thank you, thank you" giving me a really big kiss on the lips, as our lips were pressed together her lips opened and I could not help it I slipped my tongue between her lips, to my amazement she responded and our tongues entwined, the kiss lasted for a while and needless to say I had a rampant erection which she must have felt as she wriggled her pelvis against me. The electricity between us both was palpable if I could sense it Christina most certainly feel it.

After we separated Chrissie looked flustered and stammered "Tea and a Bacon sandwich?" "Yeh, that'll do fine" I answered, "What am I being thanked for" I asked, she beamed a BIG SMILE at me and chirruped "for giving me this beautiful, gorgeous, feminine little body – I absolutely adore it".
I looked at her appreciatively saying "you look good really good". "Thank you kind sir" she responded "a girl has to look her best".
I looked appreciatively at her and told her "and thank you for giving me this body" my erection subsiding.

While she was doing the tea and sandwich she said, "I've been thinking and seeing as your house is going to be empty soon why don't you stay here" she looked at me pleadingly giving me the full force of her beautiful big blue eyes. "Oh and while I remember I've told Ann that you are Tony's nephew also called Tony who's here to look after things for old Tony he smiled at me saying "and how did you explain your fabulous looks? And as far as staying here I'll think about it".

As she finished the sandwich she said "Jane and I are getting our nails done I'd better get a move on else I'll be late with that she was past me and flying upstairs.

I had finished my sandwich when she was back down stairs and absolute vision of beauty, tight pink top with a sweetheart neckline which showed the curve of her breasts, the same skirt diamond patterned stockings black ankle strap shoes with a towering heel, she had her handbag and coat over her arm.

"Christina" I stammered "you look absolutely gorgeous" she smiled coyly turned and slipped her jacket on, it was cream ¾ with wide sleeves, she slipped the hood up and the fur perfectly framed her face with bangs of blond hair whispering around her cheeks.
"Chrissie" I started "I've got a favour to ask you" she looked at me wistfully "Tony' after giving me this beautiful body – I'll do anything for you, anything" she said the second anything in a voice dripping in desire.

I didn't answer her but walked towards her and slip my arms around her tiny waist; her arms slid around my neck her face tilted up and her lips half opened in invitation. I kissed her, feeling her respond, her body moulded to mine, my hands slid down to hold her firm, pert buttocks she moaned and is anything clung closer to me, I slid my tongue across her lips and she responded by opening her lips and her small female tongue played with my larger male one, the feeling of taking and being in control was amazing, empowering.
I realised that this feeling comes natural to a man, where a woman naturally gives herself.

We parted and I gently ran my fingers through her hair, she snuggled into me her perfume was wonderful a mixture of Estee Lauder Beautiful perfume, floral shampoo, and conditioner all erotic to my new male body. "You are gorgeous" I whispered. She smiled up at me as we separated, she checked her make up looked at me and said "in answer to you earlier question I told Ann it was this very expensive moisturiser that really suits my skin.

She passed me and to my surprise slipped her arms around my neck and deeply kissed me, I started to respond when she broke away, picking her keys up she said "there's a spare set of keys on the table – oh and you better clean the lipstick off your mouth, you don't wear it now, I do. We'll talk later OK?" faced with the whirlwind that was Christina all I could do was nod dumbly.

I was totally confused by my feelings, as a man, as Tony I was smitten by Christina, when we kissed like 5 minutes ago, it was a dream come true for Tony.
However as I said earlier Christina saw me as just a good friend no long term relationship for us – according to Chrissie.

It was hard for me to comprehend that eleven hours ago the person in the small, sexy, ultra feminine body had been a man, now as Christina (s)he was actually relishing his new body. I shook my head, rounded up the dogs picked up the keys she had left and went out, I spent the rest of the day sorting my old house out telling anyone who asked the cover story Chrissie had concocted.

After a few hours most of my clothes had been sorted into piles for the charity shops, in my new body, very little fitted me and there were not many fashionable clothes for a man of my age.

I went to the charity shops dropped off the bags and picked up the stuff to make a chicken casserole for supper. I had the casserole in the oven and was going over some papers for selling my house when Chrissie came in, I had never noticed when I had been Chrissie but she's like a whirlwind always rushing.

"Chrissie, we have to talk" I started, "Ok" she responded "but I'm going to have to get changed – something smells lovely" I've done a casserole for supper I explained then we had a discussion about who does what while I was staying with her, then she shot up stairs to get changed.

I had lost my nerve so to gather my thoughts I took the dogs for a short walk, when I got back she was in the kitchen her pert bum encased in a pair of skin tight jeans paired with a white silk top and 4" black mules my heart cried out for her – but I couldn't lust for her, we'll both get hurt.

"Right" she said "what do you want to talk about" I sat on the sofa and started apologising for taking advantage of her that morning.

I never got far into my prepared spiel when she jumped down my throat!
Saying that no one took advantage of anyone; she was getting very worked up, so I tried to calm her down by putting my arms around her but she pummelled me in the chest screaming at me then she burst into tears and I managed to wrap my arms around her to stop her hitting me, she tried to knee me in a delicate place so I had to stop her doing that then she tried to bite me, by now I had run out of ways of restraining her so I did the only thing possible I clamped my lips on hers.

She fought for a while and then started responding to the kiss, soon we were kissing deeply it was not long before our hands were roaming over each others body, she broke away and asked me to let her go, I said I would if she had calmed down.
Christina assured me that she had so I let her go and she then proceeded to give me a lecture that there were no taking advantage none at all, she wanted to kiss as much as I did and she could feel the attraction between us and even though we both had memories of what sex in our new bodies were like she wanted more than this (so did I).

I considered this and smiled down at her, put my arms around her small waist, she in turn slid her hands up over my shoulders looked up at me and licked those luscious lips very suggestively, gently we kissed then I kissed her face, neck, hair Christina moaned and purred in pleasure, moved slightly to give me access to her bountiful breasts.

The feeling when I cupped that gorgeous fleshy orb of womanhood, I gently massaged her rock solid nipples between my thumb and forefinger while she moaned and writhed against me, my erection was enormous, so big it was painful, when she started to rub my prick through my jeans I moaned in ecstasy and a little pain as my rampant manhood tried to get even harder.

To be continued………………………..

A Friend in Need
Part 9. Tony's Story II

This continues with the story but from the man's point of view Tony (who used to be Christina) is coming to terms with the feelings a man has, especially where there is a beautiful woman but the feelings are at first confusing to him! As he used to be in the beautiful body he now lusts after.

As I gently kissed Christina's beautiful lips I thought about what she had just said about how we both feel, and she has hit the nail right on the head.
We both have memories of sex in our new bodies BUT I certainly want to feel what it's like to make love as a man, and it seems Chrissie feels the same way in her new body.
As we continued to kiss the passion started to rise as her hand went on rubbing my now rampant cock it seemed like it wanted to get even larger so much so it HURT. I never realized that an erection can hurt that much

I cupped her beautiful firm yet yielding breasts, they turned me on even more, when I used to have them; I knew they turned men on, but now in my new male body just feeling them, gently playing with her diamond hard nipples was so damn erotic I nearly came in my pants!

Christina, pulled away from our passionate kisses I tried to pull her back towards my lips but she simply slid down my, I then realized what she was going to do, the thought of those dainty little fingers on my throbbing shaft nearly made me come there and then, I didn't think she would be able to go all the way round my rampant manhood with her tiny hand but the thought of her trying made me light headed.

As she slid down my body onto her knees I reluctantly had to stop fondling those sumptuous breasts and content myself with stroking her golden silky hair.

She started to unzip me, I noticed with great care, gently she eased my jeans down and released my rampant manhood from the constraint of my boxers, for a second she was still and I thought she had changed her mind, then I felt her finger nails run the length of my engorged dick I gave a little moan and felt my cock quiver under her ministrations, she then seemed to smell my manhood; as if deciding what to do, her hand tried to circle me but as I thought I was too big, so the next thing I felt was both her delicate soft hands around my shaft, the feeling was amazing my balls tightened and I was afraid I was going to spoil everything by a premature ejaculation!!!!

I closed my eyes to savor the feeling when I felt her kiss the tip of my shaft OH GOD! Did that feel good I moaned as I quivered under her ministrations she kissed then licked the head of my rampant manhood, I moaned her name out loud.
The next thing her gorgeous lips were around my shaft THIS WAS HEAVEN tentatively she started to take all of my shaft into her mouth, sucking and licking; in my new male state this was more than I could take, I was in sensory overload I cried her name out loud which seemed to spur her on; then my balls tensed my shaft took on a mind of its own and I reached the most earth shattering climax I had ever had, it was intense, really a primeval thing so basic and of the minute I shuddered as my cum exploded into her loving mouth, she took in every drop and then after my climax had subsided started licking my slick shaft.

I pulled her up to her feet and kissed her with such passion it scared me, I wanted this woman so badly I had totally forgotten that yesterday I was in that female body now I wanted it but in a totally different way, I wanted my shaft deep inside her lovely little pussy.

As we kissed I held onto her pert womanly bum then my hands started roaming all over her body, touching exciting and stimulating this wonderful female "God Christina you are amazing – now it's your turn" I wanted her so much it hurt.

Much to my surprise she gave a squeal "look at the time, I've got 15 minutes to open up and all I want to do is to go to bed with you" she gave the cutest pout and finished off "it's just not fair"

To say that broke the spell is putting it mildly chuckling I let her go and we both started giggling. "Can you get the bar ready for opening" she asked; "Yes, I think so but what are you going to do?" I asked her.

Instead of answering she wiggled out of her tight jeans, took my hand and put it over her pussy – she was soaking; I traced the lips of her pussy through her thong noticing that she trembled as I did so. I was nearly consumed with lust but just as I was starting to enjoy feeling her soaking wet pussy she jumped up and scampered upstairs holding her jeans up with one hand.

I sat there shaking my head in amazement at this little tornado that is Christina she is amazing a bundle of energy (I never realized that I was like this, seeing my old self from the viewpoint of another person was interesting to say the least)

I went into the bar and got everything ready for opening up and just before 4 I heard her come downstairs, she bounded into the bar holding her makeup bag, my mouth just hung open in absolute astonishment.

SHE LOOKED RED HOT!!!!!!!! She was perfectly made up, in a sultry yet stylish way, skin tight black leather pants – and I mean skin tight, a tight figure hugging stretch velvet V necked top, a gold belt displayed her tiny waist and 4" gold mules she had over this a sheer knit cardigan with a waterfall hemline (which hid nothing, just accentuated the whole package) completed this vision of loveliness.

My mouth hung open I told her she looked fantastic which she seemed to take in her stride – as most women do, even recent converted women!

The pub opened and she pulled me a pint I sat and chatted away to her, as the place filled Chrissie was being ogled by all of the men in the bar some openly, others were a bit more discreet, mind you she was spectacular. I thought that Tony for his first day as a woman would want to be sexy but WOW was she doing this in style. And I in my new male body was filled with lust for her!

I met a few people who I knew when I was 62, I stuck to the story that I was here to look after old Tony's affairs until the house etc. was sold everyone seemed to buy this and treat me as a normal guy.

I went through the back to wait for Chrissie and check on the supper about half an hour later Chrissie came through god she still looked like a dream.

I asked if she was hungry, she looked at me with undisguised lust and whispered "only for you" I went to her and she slid into my arms her hands wrapped around my neck and we gently kissed, I kissed her face, eyes, nose, chin and finally those luscious full lips, the taste of her lipstick was intoxicating mixed with the scent of her perfume, her shampoo, conditioner and her woman scent I loved this aroma and it will remain with me for the whole of my life.

My manhood was rigid so when she whispered for me to take her to bed I was happy to fulfill her wishes, I picked her up in my arms surprising her but her arms draped around my neck, I carried her easily up the stairs into her bedroom – or as she said - now, it's our bedroom.

I gently lowered her so he feet were on the floor, our kissing became more passionate, our tongues snaking around each others, she pulled up my T shirt I moved so she could take it off, she ran her fingers over my chest and stomach snuffling and kissing me the feeling in my groin was intense my manhood was truly rampant the only thing on my mind was to not only make love to Christina but to really pleasure her.

As she kissed my nipples she commented on my 'silly man nipples' unable to resist I started to undress this vision of sexy womanhood.
I slipped her cardigan off belt next then her stretch velvet top, marveling at the way her hair cascaded over her slim shoulders, her tight leather pants gave me some problems so impatiently she helped me, kicking her shoes off in the process.

Before we fell onto the bed she got my trousers and boxers off as we fell onto the bed she was only wearing her bra and thong (not for much longer) my rampant manhood pressed against her cute feminine belly, she moaned and shuddered, I removed her bra and her gorgeous breasts were now loose, while I kissed these mounds of womanhood I removed her thong, she helped by lifting her hips off the bed.

After these were off I cupped her moist warm pussy in one hand fondling her breasts with the other and teasing her rock hard nipples with my tongue, in between kissing her.
She was writhing and moaning, every so often her body shuddered with orgasms; her hand was caressing my rampant shaft, my balls kept clenching and my dick quivered, seemingly with a mind of its own.
Chrissie was now moaning and writhing grinding herself into me "Pleeeeese Tony I want you inside me----- Pleeeeese oh Pleeeeese" she begged.

This for the both of us was a seminal moment, I remember what it was like as a woman, I really know what Christina underneath me is going through, the mini orgasms that are racking her body the feeling of wanting she is going through I used to feel like this.

Now as my rampant manhood gently slid up the inside of her satin smooth thighs sending a shiver through her body in my fully aroused male state I desire her more than anything I have ever known, I have the need to possess her I want to feel her pussy around my shaft cocooning my wonderful dick in her moist warm body, my balls are tight with anticipation and as her delicate fingers find my shaft I know she is submitting to me I know, more that the whole of today that I am now, a really and truly a virile man about to make love to his beautiful pliant woman.

The moment I slid my shaft into her she moaned and shuddered as another orgasm washed over her as I slowly slid into her very receptive body she moaned and panted I looked down at her beautiful face the feeling of power was immense my balls touched her and she half opened her eyes I found myself drowning in those beautiful blue eyes.
"Oh God" she moaned, "this is heaven, pure heaven" as she started to grind her hips into me.

I started to pump in and out of her luscious body, slowly at first then we built up a rhythm, Christina was writhing and moaning panting and squealing, her legs were now around my thighs and she was clawing at my back; as a thundering orgasm hit this delectable woman underneath me she screamed arched her back and clung to me, the feeling of power going through me was unbelievable, I was in control, I was giving my old body multiple orgasms, I was driving the pace, in short I WAS A MAN and I absolutely loved it!!!!!!!!

Then I felt a violently strong urge deep in my balls, my very being I had to cum, it was so primeval it took over all my being my whole body was now geared to ejaculating as soon as I could, Chrissie sensed this and started matching her rhythm to my faster pumping just at I was about to cum she somehow clamped my rampant huge dick with her vaginal muscles, that was it for me I started Cumming!
It seemed to me that my body was hosing my seed into her warm welcoming pussy, then Chrissie hit her orgasm and from the way she writhed, thrashed, bucked, screamed, bit and clawed me it was a big one.

Finally my orgasm stopped, I have never felt so drained in my life, I never realized a male orgasm does this to a man, I couldn't help it I collapsed on the small body underneath me all thoughts of keeping m now considerable weight off the had disappeared – I was totally spent.
After a few minutes my senses started to return to something like normal and I realized that my whole weight was on this beautiful, delicate body underneath me, I started to move but Christina held onto my shoulders nibbling my ear and whispering in a dreamlike voice "don't move darling please don't move I want you inside me as long as possible".

I took some weight on my elbows and looked down at her, she had her eyes closed a look of contentment on that beautiful face.
Looking at her I felt a wave of love, but I had to push it to one side as I knew from being her that while she saw me as a good friend husband material I was not. I finally slipped out of her loving pussy's embrace, she moved and I scooped her into my arms stroking and caressing her bringing her back to earth as she put it, but this was causing a stirring in my loins, but this was nipped in the bud as her stomach gave an almighty gurgle which totally messed up the moment.

We both looked at each other and dissolved into fits of giggling. All I said was, “I take it you’re hungry.”
This started a pillow fight which now I was the stronger I easily won, as I had her pinned to the bed when she asked me to stay until the New Year, spend it with her family (my old family), I promised her that I would think about it after all in my new male body the thought of living with such a beautiful woman for the next six weeks really appealed to me I was going to start, foreplay again when GURGLE her stomach went off again.

Grinning I told her that I would get supper finished while she had a shower. (A woman has to clean up a lot more than we men after a sex session) I trotted to the bathroom to clean up, washing my dick and balls thinking how much I enjoyed having one of these, far better than being a woman.
I got dressed went down stairs and set the table ready for her reappearance, wondering what sexy outfit she would be wearing when she came downstairs.

Dressed conservatively in black slacks and sweet little yellow top she came into the dining room, she went to the fridge took out a bottle of Champagne, passed to me to open I poured two glasses and we toasted to our new lives.

She asked me if I had any regrets and I could truthfully tell her that I had none whatsoever, we spoke about why I wanted to change, when I told her my reasons she was quiet for a while then chirruped "Well I'm glad, because I absolutely adore this small, delicate, delightful, feminine body you have given me; even though you had grown to hate it" We sat in silence for a while until it was time for her to get ready for work, so while she changed, I cleared the table and filled the dishwasher also put the food on for the pool teams.

She came down a vision in blue absolutely perfectly made up, she could have been off the front cover of a magazine, "wish me luck" she said as she kissed me on the cheek, I patted her pert bum and told her she didn't need luck.

So as she went to work I checked over the bank details for the two of us to make sure that everything was accounted for and no one would loose too much. As the evening dragged on I found that before the change Tony had not included the value of his car so now I was a good 30 grand up on the deal, which didn't seem fair on the new Chrissie, as I absolutely knew she would argue about splitting the money between the two of us (he's a woman now and women always argue). I devised a cunning plan to make her accept the money.

About midnight I opened a bottle of her favorite wine (Chablis) and had two glasses ready, I poured them and took mine to the sofa to wait for her, about 5 minutes passed and she came through, I pointed out the wine which she picked up and flopped down next to me, it felt so natural slipping my arm around her and feeling her snuggling into me.

As I expected when I told her about the money she flatly refused to take any part of it, so I gave her an ultimatum I would sell the car and buy a banger to run around in, I would also stay until the New Year as she wanted me to AND I would buy her that dress she coveted which she had seen when she browsed Harrods on line store – then we would split the money!

Needless to say she ranted and raved about me blackmailing her, instead of arguing I just watched her and sipped my wine, eventually she fell silent and begrudgingly agreed.
Then I dropped another bombshell on her (while I was ahead) I asked her when Jane and her were going Christmas shopping and suggested they went on Saturday Afternoon so they could go clubbing on Saturday night and she could wow the place with her new dress!

She was a bit sheepish and asked me what I thought about her relationship with Jane, smiling I told her that when I was a woman I really enjoyed the girl on girl relationship I had with Jane so she should enjoy is too – after all no one was getting hurt.

We finished our wine and Chrissie went upstairs to get ready for bed (this took a while)
About 15 minutes later I went up and stared appreciatively at her she wore a black satin nightdress gathered under her boobs, and finishing just below her bum!
Her hair shone and I could see that her nipples were hard.

I got into bed and turned the light off, I reached for her and she came into my arms.
Love making this time was gentle and passionate I used all that I knew about her body to bring her to as many orgasms as I could before I entered her.

Finally I just couldn't hold off any longer, my rampant manhood demanded that I be inside this desirable body, Chrissie was pleading with me, so I slid between her willing legs and slid my shaft into her warm welcoming pussy (or Tush as she calls it) I still made love to her gently; somehow I could feel her pussy gripping my shaft which was a stupendous feeling, but as her orgasms became more intense she could not keep these muscles clamped to my red hot dick as she writhed and ground her hips into me, finally she gave a almighty shudder and her eyes seemed to roll back into her head as she came to a crashing orgasm.

A split second later I erupted into her beautiful body, again all the strength I had drained from me.
I flopped onto her, I could feel her trembling and shuddering as waves of orgasms hit her body, as my manhood softened and slid out of her I slipped off her and cradled her in my arms until she returned to normal, she looked up at me giving me the full force of those big blue eyes and gently kissed me, she snuggled up against me – then now as a man I did what as a woman I absolutely hated - I fell asleep!!!!!

As I came too the next morning I felt the satin pillow case and thought that I had been dreaming, that I was still in that little female body, then I felt the most wonderful feeling centered in my crutch, I realized that I had the most wonderful erection a flood of relief rushed through my body I WAS a man and someone was stroking my throbbing shaft and it felt awesome.

I opened my eyes and saw my old body next to me, creamy soft skin a cascade of silky blonde hair pert breasts she was intent on running her long nails along my throbbing shaft and across my balls as I fully came awake I murmured "this is some way to wake a man up", she smiled up at me giving me the full effect of those big blue eyes. "Someone is ready for a bit of action" she breathed. I smiled and told her that, seeing as she started it, she should work with what she has done.

She toyed with my shaft running her fingers up and down, then she shuffled down the bed and kissed the purple red hot tip of my shaft, this caused me to moan her name, she carried on taking me into her mouth and bobbing her head up and down my manhood.
I moaned again when she stopped sucking my rampant shaft; I was so hard it actually hurt.
Christina then straddled me and lowered her gorgeous pussy onto my erection, the feeling as her body enveloped my manhood was mind blowing the look of concentration on her pretty face as she worked her body exactly where she wanted it for HER maximum pleasure.
Finally she arched her back, her blond hair cascading over her shoulders her proud, pert breasts reaching for the sky, I cupped them and played with her diamond hard nipples, she had a look of ecstatic bliss on her face her little feminine body kept shuddering as orgasms coursed through her, I left her in total control, she leaned forward and her hair cascaded over my face as I looked up at her it was like her hair made a curtain with just the two of us she gently kissed me, as I stroked her pert bum.

I entered the cleft of her bum and my probing finger found her little tight rosebud, as I gently inserted my finger she wriggled and whimpered as I entered her she let out a tremendous moan and squealed she was reaching a climax and had lost all sense of rhythm, so it was up to me to maintain the thrusting.

To give her getting the pleasure she craved, I had my rampant manhood inside her gorgeous pussy, my finger was stimulating her from inside her rosebud I was kissing her nipples then my balls started tensing up, I felt the overpowering need to cum, Christina was close to reaching her crashing orgasm but try as I might I could not hold back and started spurting my load inside her just as she hit the peak of her orgasm, we ground our pelvises together writhing moaning kissing, my orgasm was intense; hers, from the way she squealed, moaned, panted, gasped and kissed me must have been epic, she collapsed on top of me but she was so delicate I barely felt her, as I softened I spooned her as she liked after sex (when I had her body it was the caressing and stroking that calmed me slowly down so I held her gently stroked and kissed her)

Slowly her breathing returned to normal and the tremors of her mini orgasms subsided she looked at me, kissed me passionately and thanked me for giving her what she has always wanted, I truthfully assured her that she needn't thank me as she gave me what I always wanted a male body.

However I carried on and sadly told her "you know we have no future together – don't you" she looked dejectedly at me and nodded I was about to continue when she put a finger on my lips and whispered "lets enjoy the time we are together, go with the flow and when we part remember each other with deep affection". I smiled and nodded my heart breaking, as I loved this woman I used to be.

She sat up and grinned at me "hope we can wake up like that every morning" she chirruped her joy infectious. I smiled up at her reminding her I was now a man and she would tire me out.
She leapt off the bed saying that she didn't think she would do that; then she was into the bathroom while I just lay on the bed dreaming of the last 24 hours and of the rest of my life as a man.

I had idea was that I was going to enjoy watching Chrissie dressing however she had different ideas and we ended up having an argument about washing and work while I was staying with her but it was all friendly and as usual she won – I'm going to have to get used to this, a man is always wrong as far as a woman is concerned!

However the whirlwind that is now Christina got dressed while I showered and by the time I arrived down stairs she had breakfast ready.

After this I got ready to take the dogs for a walk, I asked if she felt like coming with me so she got ready, GOD she even looked cute dressed ready for walking the dogs, when we went out she slipped her arm into mine like it was the most natural thing in the world.
We walked for while chatting away arriving back after about an hour, as I was going to get the car valued Chrissie took the dogs in while I got into the car and drove off.

The branch of 'We Buy Any Car' was about half an hour away I got there found out the car was worth about £35k but I couldn't settle the deal because I had forgotten the cars logbook to prove it was mine – what an idiot, however it was fortuitous that I had forgotten these papers or things might have been very, very different.

It was about 2 hours later that I pulled into the pubs car park; where I saw Jim's car, expecting a bit of hassle I was a bit cautious about going indoors, however as soon as I opened the back door I knew something was wrong, the dogs were going ballistic, barking howling and they were nowhere to be seen.

As I entered the living room there was splashes of blood all around the sofa, this made me ready for trouble. I heard voices from the kitchen so I crept to the half open door, the sight that met my eyes made my blood boil, I have never felt such a feeling I would kill that bastard!

Christina was backed into a corner, blood around her mouth, the ends of her hair were bloody, her bare breasts were covered in blood and her ruined sweater and bra hung in tatters off her, however in her hands she had a bloody great carving knife, holding Jim at bay.

I covered the space from the door to Jim in two paces; he must have sensed something as he half turned. I spun him round, head butted him between the eyes followed by a right hook to the jaw knocking him clean out!

Chrissie let out a giant sob and flew over to me throwing herself on me; sobbing her heart out.
Listening to her, feeling her distress broke my heart and I held her to me calming her down asking where she was hurt all the time mindful that she still had the knife in her hands.

"Chrissie" I asked "will you do something for me" "anything" she sobbed. "Ok will you please put the knife down – slowly and carefully cos I know how sharp they are".

She stopped sobbing pulled back from me looked at the knife, looked at me and as calm as anything said "Oh sorry" as she put the knife onto the nearby work surface. I took her arm to lead her into the living room but ended up carrying her; as when she passed the prone Jim she gave him the most vicious kick in the bollocks, which made me wince, the reason I carried her was that she was ready to carry on in the same vein.

I got her into the room and found out that the blood was not hers but Jim's and that apart from a lot of bruises and bites and her pride and confidence being destroyed she was not really hurt. However I knew she was fragile so kept an eye on her while I phoned the police, and Jane also I made sure Jim was not going anywhere.

The police arrived and the female officer took Chrissie upstairs to gently question her, I was talking to the male officer telling him what I had found and done, then Jane arrived demanding to see Chrissie so we pointed her upstairs and carried on giving my statement.

The scene of crime lot arrived and started doing their work and Jim was put into a police van protesting his innocence.

The dogs were driving both me and the police crazy so after making sure that it was ok I let them out of the back room, they came out like a pair of dervishes snarling and growling.
I calmed them down and waited for Chrissie, Jane and the WPC, the photographer went upstairs to take photo's of Chrissie in the state I had found her (minus the knife).

After getting the OK I started to clean the place up a bit, but the sofa was ruined by the amount of blood, I mentioned that there was a lot of blood for a little bit of tongue but apparently a tongue does contain a lot of blood vessels, speaking of which, we all started looking for the piece of Jims tongue – by now the dogs were calm, well for then calmish and playing.

The WPC and photographer came down followed about half an hour later by a very pale, bruised Christina and Jane, as we had not found the bit of Tongue we asked Chrissie to point to where she had spat it – and don't you know it, that was what the dogs were playing with!!!!!

Soon after they had got all the information they needed the police left telling us that we had to go to the station and sign the statements tomorrow.

I went through to the bar and got three double brandies to calm us down, especially Chrissie.

To be continued……………………………….

A Friend in Need, Part 10.
Tony's Story, the Parting

If you have followed this story, this continues on after the attempted rape of the new Christina until Tony leave after the New Year, it is told from the recently changed Tony's male point of view, I am trying to show the differences in feeling and attitudes now that Tony is a man rather that the woman (s)he once was.

I fetched the brandies and we sat for a while sipping them, I got up to phone the barmaids to ask them to cover for Chrissie, but she told both Jane and me that she was going to open the pub as normal we both tried to talk her out of it, but the new woman was adamant that routine was the best thing for her!

I organised the girls for the night, then cleaned the mess in the kitchen and made sure that supper was cooking, I could hear them talking so assumed this was a good thing.
I went back to Chrissie and Jane, as I took her hand I fully realised that now I was male, while I felt sorrow and compassion for Chrissie I no longer had the empathy that another woman had – well I wouldn't, considering my new sex.

Suddenly Chrissie said in a very distressed voice that she wanted the sofa out of her house and was insistent it was moved straight away, she moved to the easy chair and sat there quietly twisting a handkerchief between her fingers, Jane sat on the arm and calmed her while I manhandled the sofa to the door. I had one at my old house which was nearly a match for the rest of her suit so I asked her if she wanted this one, as I was sure 'Uncle Tony' wouldn't mind. She smiled wanly at our private joke and told me that as long as the old sofa went she wasn't worried.

I dropped the back seats of my SUV and managed to get the sofa in, I left and took it to the local dump, then round to my old house to pick up the sofa I was going to give her.
It was one hell of a struggle but luckily a friendly neighbour helped me get it into my SUV, he asked if I had heard from old Tony, which I told him no, thanked him for his help and briefly told him why I was moving this piece of furniture not mentioning any names.
On the way back I passed by a florists and decided to buy Chrissie some flowers as flowers always cheer women up (I really am getting into the male way of thinking and this is only after a day!)

I got back to the pub and parked so I wouldn't have to carry that damn sofa far, picked up the flowers and went inside, "I thought you may like these" I stammered fully aware of how cheesy this sounded. Chrissie gave a small squeal, ran over and gave me a kiss then, she went to put them in water. As she left she asked if I was sure Old Tony wouldn't mind about the sofa, grinning at her I reassured her that he wouldn't mind one bit!

Thinking Chrissie was out of hearing range Jane filled me in telling me that she was quite fragile and could need space, I agreed and mentioned that I would sleep in the spare room, Jane just grinned at this statement.

I went and started struggling with the sofa, it was a bit of a brute but it also was a good quality one meaning it was heavy even to my new strong body.
Before Jane left she and Chrissie gave me a hand with the sofa; even though there was not a lot of brute strength between the two of them there was enough to get it inside.

I finally put the sofa where she wanted it and flopped down, Christina came in with the flowers put them where she wanted and flopped down next to me. I was very aware of what she had just been subjected to by another man so I did not draw her to me: She looked up at me with those big blue eyes giving me both barrels of them "Tony kiss me for god's sake" she breathed.

"Are you sure after what's just happened?" I asked her. She was quiet for a second before saying "what happened before was done in hate; you kiss me with love, and kiss the hurt away".

I didn't need any more encouragement so I took her in my arms and we gently kissed, our tongues entwined and as we kissed I felt her body slowly start to relax. I decided to go at her pace, not to push things.

After kissing and stroking this beautiful face and holding her in my arms she asked me to undress her and kiss her hurt away, I gently removed her pullover scowling at the numerous bruises and bites on her arms and shoulders also on the curve of her breasts, as I removed her bra I felt such a surge of anger at what that bastard had done to this gorgeous woman.
Her breasts were bruised and her poor nipples were red raw where he had twisted and bit them – if I could have got hold of him now I would have killed him!

"Pleeese" she moaned, "kiss the hurt away ". I started at her wrists, working my way up her arms, across her shoulders and down the other arms, back up again and around her delicate neck head and face, gently kissing, nuzzling, nibbling and licking her, I moved down her slender neck and onto her chest; as I kissed the curve of her breasts she started moaning, I worked my way around these beautiful much bruised globes of womanhood.
I kissed her nipples and she arched her back in absolute pleasure actually purring with the pleasure I was giving her.

In a voice dripping with desire she murmured, "thank you, I don't know how long I could have stood there if you had not turned up".
"Rubbish" I said, "the way you looked you would have killed him rather than give in"
I looked sadly at her and carried on "really it should have been me in your place, after all it we me who broke with Jim, not you".

She looked at me with an eyebrow cocked and said "you know for someone so clever, you can be stupid at times, it does not matter who did what now its over, done, the past AND I'm not letting that pathetic specimen of manhood beat ME!"

With that she got up, got dressed touched up her makeup and went through and opened the pub! As she left she looked over her shoulder and remarked "OH, while I remember you will NOT move into the spare bed".

I just stood there shaking my head in awe of that very determined lady. I went through to the bar and she got me a pint so I sat at the end of the bar, watching people come in, I soon figured out that word had got around and folks were coming in to see how Chrissie was.

Even the local criminals – who Chrissie thought were a bit 'naughty' (her words not mine) what she didn't know was these were the real deal, they didn't do drugs or prostitutes but anything else was fair game, these guys were dangerous and had their fingers in a lot of pies and friends in strange places. Old Tony knew them and they questioned me about my past and why I was here, they seemed satisfied with my answers because they bought me a drink!

It was a strange evening session with everyone being careful what they said to Chrissie then she rapped on the bar and delivered the best bollocking I have ever heard telling everyone to please treat her normally! Everyone, including me was dumbstruck, and then the whole bar burst into spontaneous applause, nearly causing her to cry.

I said that I would go and get supper ready, she smiled at me and much to my surprise gave me a kiss full on the lips, in a bit of a daze I went through the back and started supper, then I went onto the internet and ordered the dress for her and as a surprise matching shoes and handbag (before she could argue)

She came through and I put the stir fry on the table along with a bottle of champagne, I toasted her and said she had had enough excitement in the one day she had been a woman than I had had in the 48 years I had been in that body!

I showed her the pictures of the dress and shoes, she squealed in delight saying that she loved them. Then she took my hand and ordered me to follow her, as we headed for the stairs I asked her if she was sure. Her answer was, to her logical.
However to me I was not sure, because she answered "I want you to make LOVE to me, to purge the HATE that he assaulted me with".

When we got to the bedroom she started to undress me, but wouldn't let me do the same for her, again I mentally decided to let her dictate the pace of our love making.

Soon I was naked and she started kissing me all over, she knelt in front of my engorged manhood, it was rampant the head purple and livid, I watched as her delicate tongue licked around the head of my shaft, then she started taking me into that luscious mouth, as I whispered her name she was intently and rhythmically bobbing her head up and down my manhood.

I knew I couldn't hold on for long as the sight of her deep throating me was so erotic, I felt the tightening which preceded my ejaculation, before I could do anything I started cumming, bless her she took in every drop, licking my shaft clean, I so wanted to kiss her to taste my seed in her mouth, but she sat me on the bed and then did the sexiest of strips – there was no end to the surprises this woman can think up!

I reached for her and kissed her moving down to the beautiful V leading to her gorgeous pussy, I knelt on the floor and made her sit on the bed put her legs over my shoulders and kissed up the inside of her thighs finishing up at her sweet pussy, I coaxed her to orgasm after orgasm, she was bucking, writhing, moaning in paroxysm of pleasure, by now my shaft was back to life rampant and throbbing, ready to penetrate my Christina, I gave a final lingering kiss to her beautiful sweet pussy.

As I emerged from between the thighs she pulled me to her and kissed me deeply her tongue exploring every part of my mouth; it was so very erotic. I had the taste of her sweet juices on my tongue and could still taste the salty taste of my seed in her mouth.

I wanted to be deep inside this wonderful woman, I lay on the bed, my shaft was throbbing with need, the tip purple with engorged blood my veined shaft was ready for my old body.

She straddled me and slowly fed the length of my shaft into her warm welcoming pussy, as she slid me inside her she moaned in pleasure.

I needed her so badly but I held back, letting her dictate the pace, but I found it is very difficult as a man to do this.

My new body just is programmed to take control during sex; it took a really conscious effort to let Christina dictate the pace.

Our lovemaking was slow, gentle and very intense, I gently kissed, sucked and caressed her bruised body while she reached orgasm after orgasm until she had lost all sense of control and I had to control the final staged of lovemaking she screamed as she reached a juddering climax.
I could feel her whole body trembling and shaking as she was racked with pleasure; then I followed as my balls tensioned and my wonderful new dick started spurting my seed deep into this gorgeous body that used to be mine.

Christina seems to like me remaining inside her until I go limp, so this is what I did, as my now spent dick slipped from he she moaned and slid into my arms, I continued to stroke and caress her bringing her back to earth.

She whispered that the gentle lovemaking was just what she needed. In her own words she felt strong and cleansed and now she could see Jim for what he was a looser who couldn't even rape a little slip of a woman.

I made a comment about five foot of spitting hell cat and we ended up having a pillow fight (which she won), she laid on me giggling, it was nice to hear her being so natural; once again she surprised me by announcing that she was going to get glammed up and go down for a drink I must have looked startled but she kissed me gently saying that it was what she felt she should do.

She said a shower was needed and she conned me into washing her back of her (due to the bruises) in truth I didn't take much conning as the thought of soaping up that body was already causing stirrings in my new virile male loins.

As I washed her back she turned around and looking like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth said "Oops sorry" as instead of her back I was happily soaping her breasts, needless to say we made love again with me holding onto her pert feminine bum and her legs wrapped firmly around my body.

I couldn't get over the feeling of making love to my old body, and I assume Chrissie is feeling the same – I just could not get enough of her (which is strange as I couldn't wait to become a man, now I desired the body that used to be mine, but in a totally different way – but Hey Ho life is strange).

I washed her hair for her and conditioned it remarking that she has such beautiful hair when she heard this she smiled at me and said that it's the same hair I used to have when I was Christina!

After we were dry I went into the bedroom and lay on the bed Chrissie came in and started rifling through her wardrobe as naked as the day she was born, it was very off putting so I asked her to put something on as I was getting excited again.

In a pretend huff the little minx did what I had begged her she went and put something on.

Now it was even worse than before she put on a black satin bustier with demi cups and scarlet lace trim around the breasts, six suspenders, a matching thong and sheer seamed black stockings which she took great pleasure in bending over in front of the mirror straightening the seams her gorgeous derriere prominent, "satisfied" she snapped at me grinning like a Cheshire cat knowing exactly the effect she was having on me. I just grunted and got dressed while she put on her makeup.

The dress she had chosen was red, down to just above her knees with sheer chiffon sleeves and bodice, it covered the bruises while showing her arms behind the red chiffon she asked me to zip her up which I did with pleasure.

A thin black patent belt black 4" pumps and matching bag and she was ready and looked absolutely stunning, the dress was a classic cut and on her, what it covered up it subtly emphasised.
She picked up a pair of lightly tinted oversized sunglasses to hide the marks make up couldn't then she was ready and we went down into the bar to continue with what Chrissie called her cleansing!

When we went into the bar there were a few raised eyebrows, but Christina just ignored them, Jane and Keith were in and Chrissie made a bee line for them, Jane looked accusingly at me but all I could do was shrug my shoulders which I think she understood my dilemma I got the drinks and told Celia what was happening, she said in no uncertain terms that her and Sue would not need any help tonight.

Chrissie was chatting to Jane as normal and drinks kept arriving at regular intervals for her presumably from the customers. One of the local 'gangsters' came up and spoke saying that when Jim goes down he will be dealt with!

Chrissie got a bit agitated about this and begged him not to hurt Jim in spite of what he had tried to do to her, he just grunted and neither agreed or disagreed but it seemed to clam her down, he then sent over a bottle of Champagne by way of an apology.

Chrissie and Jane demolished the Champagne. (Much later I found out that when Jim did go to prison the promise was kept, he was not hurt physically but he was subjected to what he wanted to do to Christina – raped at quite regular intervals until he was put under solitary for his own good. Chrissie never knew about this and never will however I do not think he was ever seen again in the town).

Needless to say by the time the bar was closed I had a giggly Christina on my hands, the barmaids closed the place up while I took Chrissie into the living area.

We locked up and finally I carried the now sleepy Chrissie upstairs, she told me what she was going to do to my body when she got me to bed, forgetting that I used to have her body and I knew what would happen when I laid her on the bed – she would fall asleep!

I got her upstairs and she gave me a long boozy kiss before I laid her on the bed and yes after fondling me for a couple of minutes she was asleep, as she laid there she looked so vulnerable and gorgeous my heart went out to her, smiling and shaking my head I knew that she would have a thick head in the morning.

I unzipped her dress and managed to slip it off her, she giggled in her sleep, I hung the dress up and continued to undress her, now I was the man I wanted to be, it was strange looking at this beautiful body I had once owned.

I managed to unfasten the Basque she had on and soon she was naked, I was just going to put her strappy nightdress onto her when I thought I should do part of her night time routine, so I took her makeup off and moisturised her, rubbed some ointment on her bruises causing her to moan in pleasure when I gently rubbed her breasts with the ointment then I got her into a black satin chemise and finally under the bedclothes.

I got ready for bed and slipped in next to her, gathered her into my arms – it really felt nice her snuggling into me and I slipped off to sleep.

The next morning I was awake well before Chrissie, she was still sleeping like a baby. So knowing how ill she is going to feel I decided to go down and do her work for her, gently I slipped out of bed, gathered my clothes and got ready in the second bathroom so as not to disturb her.

I went down, made tea for me and coffee for Ann when she arrived I told her what went off the day before and warned her a very rough Christina would be down later, she just grinned and commented that Chrissie does not take her drink well.

About two hours later I heard a noise and when I turned around Chrissie stood in the doorway looking at me, however for someone with a monumental hangover, she looked like a dream, cute, vulnerable, in a bit of pain but perfectly groomed; at this instant Ann came through ready to go home grinned at Chrissie and said "Long night love".

Chrissie snorted "I take it big mouth here's already told you the state I was in". Ann just grinned and saying goodbye left. I made Chrissie a mug of very strong coffee and sat her down, telling her I had got the place ready for opening and I would open up and work until Sue arrived at 3.

She made a halfhearted protest but I told her there was no argument she smiled wanly saying "yes master".

I got myself a cup of coffee and sat down with her and grinned, "how do you feel?" I asked. "How do you think" she ruefully replied. I just shrugged my shoulders and innocently said, "I don't know". "Liar" she snapped, "you used to BE me; you shouldn't have let me drink so much!"

I grinned at her saying "sweetheart, you were in no mood to listen to me, anyhow has it done the trick?" She thought for a minute came round the table reached up and put her arms around my neck laying her head on my shoulder gave me a small kiss on the cheek and murmured "yes, I think so your gentle love making coupled to getting absolutely pissed seems to have made me whole, well apart from a splitting headache and a queasy tummy".

She was just letting go of me when her hand flew to her mouth and she cried "did I do anything wrong last night?" I couldn't resist winding her up, grinning I joked "what apart from abusing the whole bar and starting to do a strip to show off your bruises ----- you were fine!" She went a bright red hand still over her mouth she groaned, "Oh god I didn't, please tell me I didn't".

Then she saw the broad grin on my face, I couldn't believe that she fell for it, she must have been drunker than I thought! "PIG" she screamed at me pummelling my chest "you absolute PIG".
All I could do was laugh and soon she was giggling away in my arms. Tears of laughter streaming down her face she snuggled into me and kissed me. "Oh and thanks" I was puzzled as to what I'd done, she must have seen that because she carried on,
"For undressing me, hanging up my clothes, taking my make up off and not taking advantage of my intoxicated state". She kissed me again; I just held her and asked, "how do you know I didn't take advantage?"

She looked up at me and cocked one eyebrow in surprise "you really are forgetting everything about being a woman" she stated "the reason I KNOW dummy is because if you had I would have been a bit messy down there, you know, my Tush".

I felt a fool and a bit embarrassed as I had totally forgotten about things like that, (however I thought it was cute the way she called her pussy by the same word I used to call it when it was mine) so I changed the subject and asked her if she wanted anything to eat "apart from a couple of lightly poached aspirins, coffee's just fine for now" she answered.

The day went slowly for hung over Chrissie, but quickly for me, thank the lord life seems to have settled down for her, we went to the police station later that afternoon to sign our statements, the barmaids worked through until Chrissie started work at nine in the evening, she looked stunning in spite of still feeling a bit rough.

That night, or in truth early Sunday morning we went to bed and Christina still looked wan, I told her that NO SEX that night just a good nights sleep for her, she pouted and cajoled me but as hard as it was she had to get a sober night sleep, so in spite of her wearing her sexiest nightdress she cuddled up in my arms, and we fell asleep, when I woke up the next morning however; she was hard at work on my love shaft, her soft hands grasping my shaft and running up and down, she was kissing the livid purple head of my rampant manhood, her lips kissing me, long nails carefully tickling and stimulating my balls.

I lay there luxuriating in the feelings coursing through my groin it was intense, I started caressing he pert little butt, running my finger inside her feeling for her little rose bud, she squirmed and I heard her whimper in pleasure, she stopped her wonderful sexy ministrations and came up my body kissing me all the was up finding my lips and deeply kissing me, our ensuing sex was wonderful, loving, intense, gentle but passionate.

After this hectic two-day period our lives settled down into a normal routine – if you could call our situation normal but we were both adapting to our new lives very well.
Her new outfit arrived from Harrods and when she tied the whole outfit on – WOW she looked sensational, the strapless satin, crystal studded mini dress with feathers around the hem, coupled with the black shoes with 6" crystal studded heels and matching handbag fitted her like a glove I got breathless just looking at her.

Slowly her bruises receded and once again she was flawless, just in time for her 3 day shopping trip with Jane, they must have had a good time as when she came back not only were the two of then piled up with shopping but they looked tired out.
But happily for me not too tired for a welcome home night in bed, which to say the least was memorable, as I had really missed her.

The month of December moved on and the time for me leaving was drawing closer, we both were aware of this but chose to ignore it. Christmas itself was strange, as we shared it with Christina's family, her parents and Julie her sister also her children Kerrie and Michael.

All of these used to be my family when I was Chrissie but now it really felt that she was their daughter, sister and mother, which is what it should be. Now I was the outsider however welcome they made me feel. But it was an enjoyable Christmas time spent with a nice family.

New Year was different as I was due to leave on the third of January, we both got drunk and fell asleep in each others arms, I woke up in the middle of the night to find Christina sobbing her heart out, I cradled her in my arms while she sobbed finally she cried herself out then she really broke my heart, she raised her tear stained face to mine and sobbed, "Oh Tony, when you changed us why, oh why couldn't you make me love you when you made the spell. Then you wouldn't have to go? We could get married and live forever together". Then she broke down in floods of tears.

I stroked her head and said very quietly "sweetheart, sweetheart when we changed I honestly had no idea how strongly, you as Tony felt about me, as Christina, it shook me to the core when I found that now I was Tony I was head over heels in love with you" I took a deep breath and continued "I knew for my old Christina memories that you (Christina) saw me as a friend and a good friend, but I was not long term husband material".

Sniffling she nodded so I carried on "anyhow making a person love another is not right, you have to feel it in your heart it has to come from inside you, I just couldn't do that if you see what I mean" I finished somewhat lamely.

Sniffling she clung to me and we made slow intense love, as night slowly became day.
The last two days with Christina seemed to fly by, I was hard pressed to keep to my resolve to leave, but I knew I had to go – for the two of us, so on the third I picked up my rucksack, said a long and tearful goodbye to Christina and walked away to start my new life, leaving the new Christina to start her new life -------- .

God how I Loved that Gorgeous Little Woman that used to me - I was breaking up inside!

A Friend in Need
Part 11. Christina the Parting

In this episode I am back to Christina's story, re-starting from after the attempted rape, through the parting. As far as Tony is concerned we will join him later.

Mother's day 2013

I had enjoyed a lovely day with my family and now my baby daughter was in bed and I was snuggled up to Clive my gorgeous husband, my mind once again drifted back to when I first inhabited this feminine body and the life that I loved so much.

November 2010

I checked myself in the mirror before going into the bar, the red dress fit me like a glove, the chiffon sleeves and bodice hid my bruises, I had managed to disguise most of my facial bruises with make up and those I couldn't hide my oversized tinted glasses did the job just fine.
I took a deep breath and told Tony I was ready, when we entered the bar it was full of the usual Friday crowd and very busy, I saw Jane and Keith and went over to them noticing that Jane gave Tony a glower, blaming him for me being there instead of resting.

While Tony got the drinks I chatted to the two of them and told Jane that Tony was as upset as she was; but it was my idea to come and show the world I will not be beaten, Jane gave me a hug and said she would forgive him – this time but he should be more forceful next time, Tony arrived just then and heard the end of Jane's speech He commented "I hope there's not a next time."

The evening passed pleasantly chatting and drinking one of the local mob came over and promised that when Jim goes to jail he will be sorted out for hurting one of his friends (me) I got a bit upset and made him promise not to hurt him as he was drunk and didn't really mean to do what he did.

He touched my arm and commented, "you know girl, you're too nice" then he walked away. Shortly afterwards a bottle of Champagne was sent over as an apology for upsetting me, I thanked him and told him it wasn't necessary but he insisted; so Jane and myself polished it off.

More wine kept arriving so by midnight I was a little bit drunk, Tony, bless his heart somehow managed to get me through the back and onto the settee where I tried to grab him and ravage his hunky body, but he easily avoided me and went back into the bar.

He came back a few moments later as I was trying to stand up; he told me that the girls would lock up as they would soon be finished, again I tried to stand but my legs wouldn't do what I wanted – it seems that in my new body I cannot hold my drink!

Tony picked me up easily and carried me upstairs, I remember telling him what I was going to do to his body when we got to bed - he just agreed with me.
I remember him laying me on the bed then NOTHING!!!!!

Next morning I came to with a pounding headache and my stomach didn't feel right – I had the mother of all hangovers!

As I laid there I realised I had my nightdress on, looking around the room from the bed I surmised that my clothes were cleared away – Tony must have done this; my heart melted for him, I looked at the clock and it was nearly eleven! I sat up quickly then wished I hadn't as the room started spinning.

Once the room had settled down I went to the bathroom and looked at myself in the mirror expecting make up to be everywhere but no, I had no makeup on and from the feel of my skin I had been moisturised before bed – it was HIM again, how thoughtful.
I carried out my morning routine and went to get dressed and my make up done; for ease I selected a pair of jeans and a sloppy Joe pullover in a shade of pale blue, matching bra and thong and my usual 4" mules.

I went down and watched Tony for a while he turned round and saw me grinning he asked the stupid question "how do you feel" before I could answer Ann came through when she saw me she grinned and commented "a good night love" I glowered saying "I assume big mouth has told you all about it", she just grinned and left.

By then Tony had made me a mug of strong coffee, he told me that the place was ready for opening and he was going to do the first shift until Sue came in at three. I was about to argue when he told me that there was NO ARGUMENT which really suited me fine as I felt too ill to work.

The big lump asked me again how I felt and when I asked him what he thought I was feeling he just smiled and said he had no idea, which was strange as this body was his until a couple of days ago. "Liar" I snapped "you know exactly how I feel, why did you let me drinks as much?"

He looked at me and gently said, "would you have listened? Anyhow has it worked" I considered this, he was right I wouldn't have listened, so I went around the table put my arms around him and snuggled up to him "Yes I think its worked, I really think I've been cleansed and its all thanks to you.

Suddenly I wondered if I had behaved myself while I was drunk "Tony" I said in alarm "was I err did I err behave myself?" He shook his head solemnly "well apart from abusing the whole of the bar and doing a strip to show your bruises especially the ones on your boobs; as you put it, you were fine"
I groaned at this putting my head in my hands in shame blushing furiously "Oh god! I didn't, please tell me I didn't". I looked up and saw the bastard with a wide grin on his face, "you pig, you absolute pig" I screamed at him pummelling his chest, he was laughing like a drain and soon I was crying with laughter, it felt good to be snuggled in his arms I kissed him and thanked him, he looked puzzled so I enlightened him, for taking care of me, undressing me and the rest – and for not taking advantage of me in my drunken state.

He looked lovingly at me and told me that it was his pleasure and how did I know he had not taken advantage.
I looked at him in amazement he seemed to have forgotten about being a woman; my voice must have sounded amazed when I told him that my Tush did not need douching, had he forgotten how we women have to clean after sex.
To give him his due, he did look embarrassed and rapidly changed the subject asking me if I wanted anything to eat.

I refused and only took a couple of aspirins to try and ease my pounding head, thanks to Tony and the girls I had a very relaxing day, when Tony came through from working I sat cradled in his strong arms with him stroking and caressing me, slowly I came round and by eight that evening I went and got ready for work as Saturday night is a busy night.

The act of cleaning my whole body was wonderful and it brought me round, I wandered into the bedroom to decide what to wear and Tony was there getting changed "going out" I asked. "Nope" he responded "getting ready to keep you company" I smiled at his thoughtfulness. "You mean to keep an eye on me" I joked. He smiled lovingly at me "yes that as well".

He had finished dressing by the time I had decided what to wear (it's a lot, lot harder for a woman) anyhow I had decided on a black and white polka dot mini skirt, coupled with a satin draped neck ivory top with long chiffon sleeves, a pair of Brazilian tights, black patent peep toe shoes with a 4" heel and a 3" wide black patent belt; with my bruises makeup took a bit longer and I finished off with the lightly tinted sunglasses – I looked good and was happy with the results.

When I went down stairs Tony gave me a wolf-whistle, which made me feel good and we went through to the bar to start work.
It was early next morning when we went to bed, I felt quite tired but wanted to make love to my gorgeous hunk, but the bastard said as we went up stairs, "No sex tonight YOU need sleep"!

I tried every trick in a woman's armoury, I gave him both barrels of my big blue eyes staring at him like a puppy dog, I caressed him, pleaded with him, even started to undress him, so in a bit of a huff I went and got ready for bed, my final weapon was the most sexiest nightdress I owned, a white silk satin baby doll which fastened by bows down the front, reaching to just below my Tush my breasts were proud and prominent in this creation and the little frilly thong really made my pussy stand out, with my hair cascading over my shoulders and a touch of lipstick and perfume in strategic places I was sure he couldn’t resist me, I wiggled into the bedroom in high expectation, but I may as well have been wearing a sack because he only said one word "Sleep! “I was put out, but as we lay together he took me into his arms and I fell sound asleep!

The advantage of a good sleep in that I was awake before Tony, carefully I straddled him, making sure my pert booty was in the air in front of his eyes, then I started work on his limp shaft – determined it would not be limp for long!
As my fingers caressed him he rapidly grew in size and hardness soon his livid purple head tempted me so I kissed it and ran my tongue around it, I caressed his balls with my long fingernails feeling them twitch and tighten as I worked, kissing and licking his manhood was intense for me as I knew how much he enjoyed me doing this to him.

I felt his hand stroke the globe of my bottom, I moaned in pleasure and he started searching for my rosebud, squirming and moaning in pleasure he inserted his finger into my rosebud, sending me crazy – I wanted him inside me now, my Tush was moist in readiness AND I wanted him on top, I wanted to be dominated by him.

I stopped my ministrations and moved around so I could slip underneath him, he asked me if I was sure, all I did was nod so gently he positioned me on the satin sheets and moved between my waiting thighs, I reached between us and guided his red hot manhood into my warm waiting Tush.
As he slid into me the feeling was so basic it really shook me to my core, intense is not the word for it. Our lovemaking was slow, gentle, sensitive, intense and highly pleasurable, he gently brought me to multiple orgasms while by working my vaginal muscles I managed to bring him to two earth shattering climaxes but I couldn't manage the third for him as the curse of the woman's (or at least this woman) loss of co-ordination after multiple amazing orgasms struck me and my muscles wouldn't work as I wanted them to – by the end of our lovemaking I was a trembling wreck, my legs did not belong to me I was quivering every time a mini orgasm ran through my body, it took me ages to arrive back on planet earth from planet pleasure.

Thank the Good Lord that my life settled down after the first few traumatic days of being a woman, my life settled into that of a busy working woman, living with a gorgeous hunk for a few more weeks.

Many time's I thought about Tony and me, he was handsome, thoughtful, kind, gentle and stupendous in bed, so why oh why did I not see him as husband material? I wondered why if when she made the potions that changed us and made improvements during the change could (s)he not have put something into the potion that would make me, the new Christina love him, the new Tony, god alone knows the number of times I asked myself this question – but I never mentioned it to Tony.

Mid way through the week after the change my new dress arrived from Harrods, along with the shoes and matching handbag. The dress was so beautiful I had to try it on straight away, along with the shoes and try the handbag with the outfit, all I had to do now was a few sexy thongs and suitable tights and the girl was ready to party. To thank Tony I made special love to him and finally managed to tire him out!!!! One up for the Girls

As the time passed the bruises gradually faded, our relationship carried on in a very gentle manner, it was like discovering something brand new every time we made love, also I revelled in my girl on girl weekly love sessions with Jane after we had our hair or nails done, but I was mainly heterosexual as I adored being made love to by a man. I grew to really love the sexy feminine body I now inhabited, for now I now was a fully formed person, I was the end product of what I wanted to be a confident feminine sexy woman.

The time came for Jane and me to go to Manchester shopping, we had booked into a central hotel for the 3 days, this hotel had a high class club in the basement which was frequented by TV stars, pop stars, sportsmen and their WAGs (wives and girlfriends) and the like so we did feel quite ok going there especially as we both would look fabulous.

I packed for the weekend my special dresses were in garment carrier's everyday clothes in a case and my makeup and toiletries in a large vanity case. Tony shook his head in amazement. I mentioned that when he was a woman he used to travel in a similar manner! When the weekend finally arrived I was bruise free, I said goodbye to Tony the night before, making sure he would miss me while I was away; our sex was fulfilling and energetic, I kissed him every where it was possible to kiss a man – but for some reason I could not say those three little words that could have cemented our relationship.

The Saturday morning I dressed very carefully, stylish and subtly sexy, a tan silk blouse dark brown skinny jeans, brown ankle boots with a 4" heel and a short leather bikers jacket with my hair worn over my shoulders and my oversized tinted glasses if I said so myself I looked good. I didn't really need to wear the glasses as my bruises had completely gone, but I had found that they were a handy fashion accessory.

Alan the relief license holder arrived and met Tony, Al knew old Tony so they could chat away about him without him never knowing he was actually talking to the old Christina!
Tony carried my cases to my car (as mentioned earlier my Audi S6 was the love of my life, as I was a proper petrol head and could hold my end up in a conversation about cars and engines, horsepower, over steer, under steer and suspension which really surprised a lot of men!) I kissed him passionately – Tony not the car; anyhow my car was a girl! And told him to behave himself and I would really miss him, he grinned and commented, "miss me?
When you'll have Jane to enjoy – I think not". I was worried that I had hurt him and hastened to tell him that while I enjoyed my girl on girl loving I really loved being with a man, grinning he patted my bum telling me that he knew this and in case I had forgotten he used to be me, so I gave him another passionate kiss and got into Audrey (my name for the car as its similar to Audi).

I went and picked up Jane and Keith carried her cases he told the two of us "not to do anything he wouldn't do" we smiled sweetly and promised him, little did he know that we were going to do things to each other only girls can do.

As I drove to Manchester we talked about everything in the world as women do men, clothes, food, shopping all the important things.

The drive to the hotel took about 2 hours, we arrived at the hotel, unloaded out cases, well the porters unloaded them for us, the valet parking was great as all I had to do was give my keys and the next time I will see the car will be Tuesday morning all cleaned inside and out.

We checked in and were shown to our room, as when we booked, we specified a double room hoping it would be a large bed not two singles, we were not disappointed the bedroom contained a absolutely huge double bed, there was a walk in wardrobe en-suit bathroom and a sitting room, perfect for our 3 days. The porter couldn't take his eyes off Jane's pert butt she realized this and her customary wriggle was really exaggerated causing the poor man to nearly have a coronary.

We tipped him well and then went to hang up our clothes, next to the fridge where there were 6 bottles of our favorite Champagne; we open one and flopped down on the sofa toasting each other with a smile.

Jane came into my arms and we kissed, her soft lush lips feeling really nice, her soft cheeks caressed my peachy soft skin, two women kissing is so, so different the taste, the gentleness, the subtle eroticism of the kiss, we started to gently caress each other, running our fingers through our silky hair, gently caressing each others breasts with the expertise that women have, knowing exactly how and where to caress for maximum effect. Soon we both were breathing very heavily and I murmured to Jane that we should try the bed, we stood not breaking our hold on each other my Tush was deliciously moist with small orgasms, and I knew Jane's sweet pussy was in a similar state.

Once in the bedroom we stripped each other worshiping each others bodies with gentle stroking, kissing and nibbling soon we fell on the bed and Jane made her way down to my waiting Tush, I whispered to her that I wanted to taste her sweet pussy and she obligingly swung her legs around so I could taste her, as she kissed the inside of my thighs I shuddered and twitched, I did the same to her and she moaned, I licked my way up and then I tasted her wonderful juices my tongue pressed it way into her pussy, she let out a gasp as it found her clittie, I tongued and sucked her until she hit a shuddering orgasm, then she started doing the same to me with a mouth full of her glorious pussy I moaned and writhed as I started having orgasms, soon we were writhing and moaning in ecstasy as we both started having shuddering orgasms, finally we managed to stop pleasuring each other and started kissing and using out fingers to stimulate our gorgeous clitties bringing each other to crashing orgasms.

Finally we were totally spent we laid in each others arms gently stroking and caressing I stirred and said dreamily "What a wonderful start to our weekend" Jane smiled back at me saying "I'll drink to that ----- damn" she cursed "we let the champers in the other room, I'll go and get it".

She struggled to the side of the bed and made the discovery that her legs wouldn't do exactly as she wanted, as she tried to get them to work, I didn't help much as I was kissing up and down her spine. "Christina" she moaned, "if you want another drink please stop doing that!"

A good while later we had finished the bottle and decided to run the bath and have a good soak, luckily the bath was also large, so we could bathe together, as we gently sponged each other we planned the night, first a meal then to the night club, we dried each other and went into the sitting room stark naked, phoned for a table for eight thirty and confirmed it was ok to use the night club.

As it was already seven we started getting ready, Jane had a beautiful deep pink silk puff ball mini dress that clung to her perfect body, as it was strapless all she had on underneath was a pink thong and black patterned tights her shoes were black strappy sandals with 6" towering heels.

I wore the dress Tony bought me, the silver satin with crystal insets around the dress with feathers all around the hem, the dress was also strapless lined in real silk satin so soft and comfortable, the grippa tape held the dress snug to my breasts, the dress fit me like a glove and finished about 6" below my Tush, very short and very tight, underneath I wore a silver satin thong and black tights with silver sparkles in the pattern.
My shoes were black strappy velvet with 6" heels which also had crystals on the heels.
As we looked at each other in the double mirror Jane commented that the pair of us looked like a walking wet dream especially with our fuck me now heels.

Our makeup was sophisticated evening makeup designed to get us noticed and desired – not that we were interested in men! I slipped a wedding band and engagement ring on my finger (from my first marriage) to deter the wolves.

Both of our jewelry was understated letting our dresses do the talking we picked up our evening bags made sure we had everything we needed including out charge card for the room which was also our room key.

We went down to eat, as we arrived at the restaurant the feeling was amazing, men could not take their eyes off us, undressing us as we walked or rather wiggled due to our tight dresses, women also looked at us with hate or envy in their eyes.

The waiters were very attentive we were treated like princesses mainly due I assume to the way we looked, two sexy desirable women, this was a totally new feeling for me to experience, like sex; I had Christina's memories but until I had actually made love as a woman I had not actually felt the emotion making love causes, well it's a similar thing when being viewed as a feminine sexy woman, I had Christina's memories, but until you experience the different looks men and women give you, you just cannot understand the sensation.

Even though we were both slim we could eat for England as Jane husband Keith put it, we had smoked salmon, a consommé followed by chateaubriand finished off with a fruit sorbet.

We had wine of course and coffee so by eleven we were ready to go clubbing, naturally a trip to the powder room to make sure we were as perfect as we could be, then into the lift for the basement club, we shared the lift with two couples and a couple of single guys who really gave us the eye, when we arrived in the club we were allowed straight in as were the couples but the guys had to wait a while, which was a shame as one of them was quite cute.

We soon were on the dance floor as both of us absolutely loved to dance (another major difference, as when I was a man I hated to dance) and we were good dancers again the looks we got depended on the person looking. With couples men looked as if they were comparing us with their partner and in some cases finding their partner lacking.

Women without exception looked at us as rivals, comparing us with themselves and some with hatred, as they knew their men would like to be with us rather than them. Single guys well they looked at us some with undisguised lust and craving, some with the view we were prey for them, conquests.

Really to be honest the two of us just couldn't give a shit, we were dancing, enjoying ourselves and finally going to bed together!
Of course we did dance with some guys, quite a few to be honest and we let some buy us drinks and have slow dances with us; after all we were not nuns!
But in the end we refused the offer of being taken home as we pointed out we were staying at the hotel.

After our nightly routines we finally fell into bed about three in the morning and went to sleep in each others arms, making sure the 'do not disturb' sign was on the door and the night chain secured.

The rest of the three days was in a similar vein, making love, shopping, shopping and shopping, eating and dancing and more making love, by the time we went home on Tuesday we were shopped out ---- well nearly and loved out ------- well slightly.

The month of December passed quite quickly as Tony was leaving in January, I was dreading it, more and more. Again I wished that he had put something in the potion that changed us that would make me love him, I got quite depressed about this, but kept my feelings to myself.

Christmas Tony and I spent with my family, mum and dad, sister Julie and my kids Kerry and Michael it was strange but I was the daughter (which I truly was now) and Tony (who used to be their daughter) was a welcome guest.

New Year was different as it was the pub's busiest time of the year when food was laid on for everyone and all the staff worked – including Tony, it was a great night, tempered for me that soon Tony would be leaving, we went to bed about four in the morning and fell asleep in each others arms, I woke about seven and just stared at his handsome face, all the feeling about wishing I could fall in love with him surfaced and I tears started streaming down my face, soon I was quietly sobbing so as not to wake him, I was breaking up inside.

I felt him move and he took me into his arms soothing me, it was very comforting but it did not help me in the least, sobbing I looked him in the eyes and asked him "why didn’t he put something in the potion that changed us that would make me love you?
Then" I sobbed, "we could be married, I could have his children and we could be together;” then I broke down and sobbed my heart out.

Even in the depths of my sorrow I could see that this had shook him, as he calmed me down it gave him time to gather his thoughts.

"Chrissie, Chrissie " he whispered "Until I changed into Tony I had no idea he was head over heels in love with you, it really came as a shock to me that first morning watching you at the sink to realize that I was head over heels in love with the person I used to be.

I tried to deny it, but it was too strong, and knowing that you saw me as a really good friend but it would never be love hurt as well" he stopped to gather his thoughts, understanding what he meant I sniffled and nodded.

Carrying on he told me "would it be right to make you love me? How do you think I would feel knowing that I had made you love me; it wouldn't be right, love has to come from the inside of you, not forced on you – if you see what I mean."

His words struck a chord in me and I realized he was right, I snuggled deep into his arms and we made the most intense passionate love yet, it was perfect so, so perfect.

The last couple of days flew by, and then it was time for him to go I cried a lot at the time he left, but at least I understood that he had to go, as he turned and got into the Taxi I was devastated, but I managed to hold myself together, at least until I got inside and locked the door, then I broke down in floods of tears, running to our bedroom to find the used shirt of his I had stolen and cradling it under my nose I could smell his gorgeous man scent I dissolved into paroxysms of grief, and self pity.

Mother's day 2013

After thinking about that period in my life I felt very low, I snuggled up to my darling husband and suggested an early night.

To be continued………………………….

A Friend in Need
Part 12. Christina Life and Love

This part of the story, or saga as it is becoming concerns Christina and how she manages with her new life it starts after Tony and Christina part and carries on through until Christina meets her husband to be Clive.
Thank you for your kudos, which I really treasure.

March 2013

Clive took me to bed and our lovemaking was gentle, compassionate but intensely passionate, we knew each other’s bodies so well it was instinctive to pleasure each other.
Chloe woke up at her usual 2am wanting her feed, which Clive went to give her; I use a breast pump so we can take turns to feed.
Drifting back off to sleep I carried on contemplating my past.

January 2011

As I Lay sobbing my heart out clutching his shirt to me, my mobile rang, not looking at it I answered and a voice I knew so well said "Christina Holbine, stop crying NOW, you know I have to go; it's better for the both of us – remember our time together with fondness, never sorrow or regret" "Oh Tony" I sobbed "how did you know". There was silence and finally he said "because I feel it as much as you, now, get your act together and start living the rest of your life---- Oh and enjoy your new life".
With that he hung up, I tried to call him back but my calls went straight to voice mail but he had done the trick I had to pull myself together. Feel sad on the inside but let the outside world see the bright and bubbly Christina.

Going down stairs to my amazement it was still only midday I got my dog walking clothes on and walked the dogs (Reggie and Ronnie, named because they were brothers as were the famous Cray twins) they were my link to Tony as before we changed bodies they were Tony's, so it was only right that now I am Christina I look after them, we walked for hour or so then back to the pub ready to open up.

I opened the pub up and it was business as normal, Celia came on shift at six thirty, just before then Jane came in to talk and have a cup of coffee, once Celia was happy we went through the back and as I made the coffee we sat at the table sipping our coffee when Jane asked how I was holding up.
I smiled wanly and answered her as truthfully as I could, "well not too good; saying goodbye to Tony was hard, very hard and to be truthful I didn't handle it well, I was in pieces on the bed just holding onto a shirt he left I was a total wreck, then he phoned and ordered me to get my act together and stop feeling sorry for myself."

I took a deep breath to calm myself and carried on woefully " Jane, what's wrong with me? Why couldn't I tell Tony that I loved him? If I'd have told him that I would still have him – now I've only Reggie and Ronnie to remember him by." Now tears were rolling down my cheeks, I was not sobbing just crying.

Jane was quiet for a while, holding both my hands rubbing the inside of my wrists while tears just flowed down my cheeks, then she quietly said "There's nothing wrong with you at all, if anything you are just too honest, now be honest from the heart why do you feel you don't love Tony?"

I sat for a while thinking about her question, my mind was working in overdrive, why didn't I love Tony. I started slowly " Tony was, sorry is a wonderful person, kind, thoughtful, pleasant, wonderful in bed and wonderful for me, we seemed so perfect together" I took a deep breath before continuing "but there was just no spark, while we enjoyed each other there was no spark from deep inside me ----- does that make sense" I finished sniffing trying to stop the tears.

Jane came round and took me into her arms "Chrissie, Chrissie" she said stroking my hair "you have just answered your own question" she continued to stroke my hair then finished off by saying "look sweetheart you and Tony had a good time together, you both enjoyed each other, as you said when you first got together just go with the flow, sure cry yourself out for a while but soon you will get over this – you're strong girl, really strong.”

I thought long and hard about this while Jane held me, after what seemed like an age I looked at her and murmured "You're right, Tony wouldn't want me to mope, I will cry a while but in private" I gave her a big kiss "Thanks for talking sense to me – you're a good friend.

Right she grinned, "Now for something to cheer you up" I looked at her in expectation but she remained quiet "come on tease spill the beans".
With a broad grin on her face she blurted "we've got the dates for the British Grand Prix and the tickets and pit lane passes" I let out a really excited squeal "Oh Yes, just what I need".

"And" she continued "we girl, are going to have to go shopping as we are away for the week Saturday until the following Monday and its cocktail parties and garden parties ALL WEEK" This caused me to let out another excited squeal and hug Jane.

Let me explain how all this came about. Keith, Jane's husband, is a design engineer for the aerospace and motor sports industries, the company make's high performance high tensile items and the week of the British Grand Prix is a big week for the company he works for meeting the movers and shakers in formula one.

I go as some eye candy for his company as some of the suits think with their balls and prick and having a good looking woman (or I should say 2 good looking women as naturally Jane's there with her husband) always helps things along.
Me, how did I feel? In truth for a week like that, all expenses covered, parties, dances, AND for the petrol head in me; all practice sessions, the race, pit lane passes, post race party it was absolute heaven.

So I didn't mind being Eye Candy for Keith's company, after all none of the suits would ever get inside my panties – even though I only wear thongs you get my meaning.

Making excuses for myself like this only made me understand the basic differences from when I was a man to now as a woman, if a pretty face and good figure make a so called executive sign a contract that their problem as long as I didn't lead them on, by promising something they just could not have, I was comfortable with that.

Now I had calmed down Jane and I sat and talked for a time, arranging when we could do some shopping for the trip in July. Ok I know it is only January but a girl needs time to decide on her wardrobe for an outing like this.

Nine days of cocktail parties, garden parties and dinner parties, which means nine cocktail dresses/outfits, nine day dresses and nine days of casual clothes, over the next few months my wardrobe is going to be rifled to see what I have and a bit of serious shopping will be called for, however for the post race party my silver satin dress with the feathered hem that I last wore in Manchester was the only one that I could wear as it was sumptuous and so easy to wear.

After the week that Tony left my life settled back down, I still thought of Tony but the tears had stopped, I went on with my life and started to really enjoy being a sexy feminine woman.

The months rolled by and Jane and I had out weekly loving sessions, I loved to taste her delicious pussy and the feeling of her tongue lapping my love juices was out of this world.

I went out with a few guys some for more than once, but these relationships did not really come to much, partly because the spark was just not there and partly as I knew some of the guys when I was a man and I knew how they boasted about their conquests, so over this period I got my sexual relief with Jane.

And of course not forgetting the twice daily routine of taking Ronnie and Reggie for their walks, what with work and dog walking I was in really good shape.

Excitement was in short supply, just like anyone's life, until early May when Kerry my daughter told me she was going to get married, which meant she wanted me to help her plan it!
Before I became a woman, I couldn't for the life of me figure out what got the female sex so excited about a wedding – well now I know first hand! Venue, wedding dress, bridesmaids, and their dresses, cake, my dress as Mother of the bride – now that was an awkward one, as I look the same age as my daughter so I certainly did not want to upstage her big day, but I simply don't do frumpy or mumsey type clothing so I decided Kerry will help me choose my dress for the day and evening, that way if we get it wrong I have someone to share the blame with – the Bride!

The British Grand Prix was held on the 9th to 11th July, we were going down to on the 3rd July until the 12th, which meant I would have my birthday down there! I started packing my casual clothes mid June and my cocktail dresses and day dresses in early July so as not to get them too creased, I had make up for every eventuality from a sultry sexual night time look to the girl next door look for practice and race days.

When I was a man I never realized exactly how much time and effort a woman needs when they go away.
So by the time came to leave I had 3 large suitcases, 4 garment bags, and my large vanity case and toilet bag. And as a matter of interest I had packed around in my cases no less than 30 pairs of shoes and 5, well 10 handbags! How I loved my new life.

The plan was that I drive down in Audrey the Audi following Keith down to the large house his company rents for the period, where we have a cocktail party and a garden party, there is a full staff so no cooking for us this holiday!

I dressed carefully on the Saturday morning, pink designer skinny jean, black camisole and a black silk blouse, my shoes were strappy black patent sandals with a 4" heel matching quilted patent handbag and a short jacket completed the ensemble.

Alan the relief licensee arrived on Saturday morning and I passed on all the things he needed to know and I left to go to Jane's to follow them down to Silverstone, Jane had more cases than I did mind you I had more garment bags, the drive down was about 2 hours and was not too stressful we arrived and were shown to our rooms, we agreed to meet up with a few people that Keith knew in a nearby hotel bar to discuss the week and have an easy supper for the first night.

Once I was in the room I hung up my clothes and put other items into the drawers stripped off and took a long relaxing scented bath, since becoming Christina I loved having a nice hot relaxing bath.

Drying myself off I went through my routine of douche, body lotion, face cream, hand cream etc.
Next was deciding what to wear, as this was a semi formal meeting I selected a very pale pink dress and jacket with a rose pattern on the dress and jacket.

The dress was silk, round neck, no sleeves a fitted bodice to my hips, then the skirt which had its own stiff underskirt flared out to a couple of inches above the knee, the jacket was fitted with ¾ sleeves all was lined in light satin.
I chose tan stockings and tan shoes and handbag, I wore my hair in a French pleat with wisps framing my face, it was a style that suited me and showed my slender neck of to perfection. I checked that I had money and credit card, as I like to pay my way and insist on it.
There was a knock on my door and Jane came in She was dressed in a dark blue bandage style dress with thin spaghetti straps the dress clung to every curve of her and really suited her, she had Navy shoes and handbag and a shawl around her shoulders "Taxis here – wow you look great" she said all in one breath. I grinned at her "listen who's talking, that dress is made for you, we'll knock them dead".

We met Keith in the hallway we took one of his arms each, he smiled at us and commented "I'll be the envy of every man there escorting two beautiful ladies"

The drive to the hotel took about 15 minutes, we happily chatted away so the time passed very quickly.
We arrived at the lounge bar, some of the others had arrived and I found out that there would be about 75 people all told from different companies – so much for a small gathering.
I got a white wine spritzer to sip at and with Jane started circulating doing the usual small talk chatting to people we knew and getting introduced to those we didn't.

It was during these introductions when I met him, someone, I cannot remember who said to me "Christina, let me introduce you to CJ, it's his first time here and I cannot think of anyone better than you to show him around" then he continued talking "CJ, whatever you do don't think this lady is a dumb blond, she's not, she's a successful business woman and as a matter of interest she's an out and out petrol head and has a car to match".

To be really honest I was also chatting to Jane and was not taking much notice, thinking I was being introduced to another suit!

However when I turned around the shake hands my heart stopped and I was literally speechless – HE WAS GORGEOUS!!!! I shook his hand staring at him in wonderment, God, in looks he was everything I dreamed about in a man!

He was about 5' 10" and I would think late thirties or early forties; quite broad shoulders tapering down to a trim waist, he has sparkling green eyes an cute nose but in a masculine way, firm jaw and nice lips (I remember wondering what it would be like to be kissed by him) he had fair hair cut short, he was dressed in a tan sports jacket brown slacks open necked cream shirt and dark brown loafers.

He looked like he kept himself in shape. "Hi Christina, it’s a pleasure to be put in the hands of such a beautiful lady" his voice was soft and gentle, but firm – if that makes sense, and all I could do was hold his hand and stare at him.

I noticed that he was in no rush to let go of my hand and he was staring at me as intently as I was at him.
I slowly gathered myself together "Err I mean, em pleased to meet you CJ" I finally managed to stammer, the sophisticated businesswoman and woman about town was a wreck, "I gather from your accent that you're not from around here?"
He smiled at me and my heart melted, he had such a gentle smile, full of meaning "Nope" he replied "American, over here for the first time and really looking forward to seeing the area – errm as much as I don't want to as it sure feels nice, do you think we should let go of each other now?"

I blushed furiously at this; I was still trying to get myself under control. "Sorry, so sorry" I stammered "It's just that, I mean" he interrupted me with a grin "don't apologise the pleasure is all mine – now if you have time tell me all about your car, it's one of my passions"

Oh god, I thought could it get much better, so back on firmer ground I started to tell him about my beloved Audi S6, he raised an eyebrow at the model and commented "that’s the real fast one 420 brake" "yes" I confirmed "top speed 155mph, 0 to 60 in 4.5 but it handles like a dream".

He commented "Sounds a nice car and I would sure like to see it" I looked at him to see if there was any sign of condescension in his look, but all there was, was interest and honesty I answered "any time, the pleasure would be all mine".

We stood there and talked for what seemed a few minutes, I found out he worked in 3D photocopying (whatever that is) and was one of the top men in R & D, he worked in California but was looking for a change, being in R & D he had offers of work from many places, but England was the place he thought he could settle down.

I expressed my opinion that he was crazy to leave California for a soggy little island on the edge of Europe! Mind you I didn't really mean this, well I did and I didn't as I was smitten by him and really wished he would come to the UK but I couldn't figure out why anyone would leave the sunshine of California!

Jane came up to us "hey you two are you eating or are you going to talk all-night" we looked around and found that we were one of the last to leave for the buffet, we both looked a bit sheepish as we had been talking for over an hour.

Following Jane we went and got some food and stood with Jane, Keith and a few others but I noticed that he didn't move far from me – could he feel something too? I really hoped so.

After we had eaten we went back into the lounge, Jane and I sat on a long sofa chatting away, Keith came and sat down then I heard a voice I had been hoping to hear, "do you mind if I join you?"

It was CJ, my heart skipped a beat, Jane piped up "Certainly there's plenty of room" with that she moved up and patted the sofa between the two of us.
Having him so close was playing havoc with my senses, we chatted and had a few more wines, Keith and CJ talked work while we girls chipped in where we could, but luckily they realized that we felt left out so the conversation soon focused on the next week and the Grand Prix at the weekend.

As the evening drew to a close CJ asked me when I was going to show him my car, Keith groaned and said "Don't get Chrissie on about cars else you'll never shut her up".

CJ looked at me and said to Keith "it's ok I'm a bit of a car nut myself", Keith grinned "a match made in heaven".

I arranged to pick CJ up the next morning bright and early then I would show him the area and my pride and joy, as there was nothing planned that day I would have him to myself all day!!!!!!! I was doing mental somersaults of joy.

On the way back to the house I was grinning like a lovesick teenager, Jane looked at me and whispered "he is hunky, but can you take the grin off your face" I smiled back at her "no, I'll wear it while I can". She kissed me on the cheek and said "good, take care and don't get hurt". I looked at my friend tenderly and whispered, "I'll try not to; anyhow he's American unless you've failed to notice so we only have this week".

We arrived back at the house and said our good nights, I went up to my room in a euphoric state got ready for bed and had a great nights sleep dreaming of this hansom hunk I had just met.

I woke up having one almighty orgasm, which left me trembling, this was the first time since becoming Christina that I had done this, for god's sake I never knew that women could have wet dreams!
But WOW that was some wet dream, I felt all fuzzy and satisfied.

Looking at the clock it was just after seven, I was picking CJ (I wonder what the initials stand for) up just after nine, so I started my morning routine, toilet, shower, douche, body oil, moisturizer, hand cream, decide what to wear, this was a problem.

How was I to present myself, soon I had the bed covered in discarded outfits everything from dresses, skirts, slacks, jeans, tops, then I decided to do what I should have done first that is to look outside to see what the weather was like – clever girl! I could have saved a lot of time, it was one of those days in England where the sun was out and it was beautiful, the television weather told me it would be like this all day so my mind was made up.

I picked out a cotton sundress with a pattern of small flowers all over; it had spaghetti straps a fitted bodice to my hips then flared out falling in draped pleats to mid thigh. No bra but a pair of bikini briefs (a thong could show just a bit too much should the dress float up with the wind) no stockings or tights and a pair of summer espadrilles with a 4" wedge heel, peep toe's with a floral design on the upper part of the shoe, I teamed this with a cotton cardigan large cream tote handbag.

The look was sophisticated yet casual, my make up was similarly understated, no foundation, minimal powder eye shadow in shades of pink, eye liner to highlight my big blue eyes and light mascara.

My lips, I took special care with these, emphasizing their full ‘kiss me’ character, 5 coats of medium pink lip stick with lip gloss. My blonde hair I wore in a high pony tail with bangs and wisps framing my face tied back with a scarf that matched my dress, my favourite perfume Estee Lauder Beautiful was an afternoon/night perfume, so for the day I liked Miss Dior, so I used that.

Making sure I had everything I needed in my tote bag (including a small umbrella after all we are in England) I picked up my cardigan and went for a light breakfast.

Jane and Keith were already there and commented that I looked nice, my breakfast consisted of fruit, yogurt and strong black coffee, Jane could see that I was excited and grinned, "We hope you have a nice day, what you planning on doing?"

I thought for a moment and answered "nothing really, show him around the county, show him the sights and generally have a nice day". Jane grinned again leant over to me and whispered "and what sights are you thinking about, naughty girl?

I flushed red and making my excuses I grabbed my handbag and said my goodbye's I heard Keith ask Jane what she had just said, I had to grin at her reply "Oh just girly things sweetheart"

Walking on air I went to my car, just looking at it always makes me smile, I sat in the driving seat and did my usual routing, driving sun glasses, gloves a caress of the steering wheel and gear shift press the start button and listen to that lovely 420 horses roar into life.

It took me 10 minutes to drive to the Cromwell Lodge hotel where CJ was staying at and when I arrived he was already stood outside waiting, my heart somersaulted, God he was absolutely gorgeous.

Today he had jeans on which showed an interesting bulge, (naughty girl!) a checked short sleeved shirt, which displayed his muscular arms he also had a cream jacket slung over his shoulder.

I stopped and got out "Wow" he commented, "she's a beauty, I assume she's a she?" I nodded, as he stroked the lines of the Audi, I felt a kindred spirit. I just couldn't take my eyes off him; I could feel my nipples start to harden and prayed that they would not be stood at attention all day!

We got into the car and I asked him where he would like to go, he told me that he was entirely 'in my hands' but he added he would lie to see the area, so we set off and did the tourist route around the area, Elton Hall, Althorp House, a late lunch at the Althorp Coaching Inn, where, while we were talking I found out what 3D photocopying actually was, he asked me about my business and with a smile I told him it's not really a business as I owned a pub. "A real English Pub" he asked amazed, laughing I asked him where else would it be, "I would really like to see it" he commented.

The first place we visited I stumbled (yes I really did it was not planned) and he stopped me from falling by catching me, after this we held hands all day while we were walking around. I really felt just like a love struck schoolgirl it felt so natural and so nice!

One place we visited there was a riding stable, I happened to comment how much I enjoyed horse riding, with a huge grin CJ informed me that he also liked horse riding and suggested we spend a day riding (unfortunately he meant horses ----- while I dreamed of other things).

It was way past five when we decided to head back; I did something I have never done in my life before I offered to let him drive us back (I am very possessive about my car and usually will not let anyone drive her).

At first he refused saying he was not used to driving in the UK, but again strangely for me I insisted saying I would keep him in the right, so he finally agreed and took the wheel, the seat settings were automatic so I showed him how to alter the seat to suit and told him to program it as 'driver 2' so all he would have to do next time was press the button. – I was assuming that there would be a next time.

At first I was on edge but he was a good driver and could easily handle the car so I settled down and enjoyed the drive back to his hotel, as we pulled up outside, he asked me if I would like to return for a meal and dance as they have a dinner dance on a Sunday night, the thought of him holding me overpowered me so of course I said yes and agreed to be there for seven thirty, then he leant over and gently kissed me on the cheek thanking me for a wonderful day.

That kiss sent me over the edge the electricity in it was startling and I think he could feel it too, I moved my head slightly and our lips met, this kiss was gentle and passionate my senses reeled.

We parted and I sensed he was going to apologise so to stop him I put m finger on his lips and told him Shush!
We changed seats and I drove back to the house I was euphoric, but only had an hour and a half to get ready.

When I got back to the house I ordered a taxi for 7:30 (well its ok for a girl to be late)
Then I had to decide what to wear, I decided on a simple black silk/wool mix pencil skirt fully lined finishing about 2" above my knee, I teamed this with an ivory shantung silk tunic top with a slightly draped neckline and ¾ sleeves, Black patent 5" peep toes shoes matching 4" wide belt to emphasise my waist and a black patent evening bag with a gold chain, and nude stockings.
I got showered and did my hair and make up, for this I used minimal foundation, eye shadow was in varying shades of grey eyeliner and mascara I went for an evening look but not too intense, my lips I put on 4 coats of mulberry frost lipstick topped with a long lasting lip gloss that was not sticky (some are) in case it was cool, I took a lace shawl with me to drape over my shoulders.

My gold Rolex watch and a few thin gold bracelets completed the look a splash of Beautiful perfume and I was ready, as I went down stairs I met Jane and Keith who were going for supper and a drink, Jane took one look at me and commented "she's just too dressed up to go to supper with us Keith; so you little minx I assume CJ's taking you out"
My grin said it all; however as we parted I noticed that Keith looked troubled, but and I didn't say anything then thinking that I'd ask Jane in the morning.

CJ was waiting for me in the foyer, Oh God he was so handsome, dressed in a grey lounge suit, he walked towards me took my hands and kissed my on the cheek, "I've reserved the table for eight o'clock, which gives us time to have a drink" he told me, I tucked my arm into the crook of his elbow smiled up at him and simply said "fine, I'm in your hands".

The evening was wonderful, we chatted away, as it was so easy to talk to him I told him about my life, family, my likes and dislikes, he seemed to be able to get me to talk about anything, during the evening I also found out about him, his work, his family likes and dislikes. We also found out that we were both divorced and when I commented that we were both failures in the marriage stakes he took my hand and gently told me "there's plenty time yet Christina" the way that he said it seemed to me to be full of hidden meanings – or was I reading more into it than there was?

As the evening drew to a close he told me that he had organised a morning of riding for us at a local stables, when I protested that I didn't have and riding clothes with me he smiled and said "well I'm the same, but you must have some jeans and shirts with you, I do, so the stables will lend us boots" I finally admitted that yes I did have jeans etc, but I doubted the stable would have boots to fit my size 5 feet. All he did was grin and say "well we'll see tomorrow"

He phoned a taxi for me and we stood outside waiting for it, I kissed him on the cheek and thanked him for a wonderful evening, I didn't move away from him, hoping he would take me in his arms and kiss me properly.

He did not disappoint as his arms slid around y waist, I moved a touch towards him my arms snaking around his neck, our lips touched and I found myself melting into his arms, a little moan of satisfaction escaped from me, the kiss was gentle and passionate, being kissed by him was everything I had hoped it would be, he didn't let go of me, even when the taxi arrived and I didn't want him to, but eventually we parted as he opened the door and I got in he said "I'm so glad that we have met, you are a lovely lady Christina" and with that he closed the cab door and the taxi drove off.

March 2013

As you will have gathered by now, CJ's real name was Clive Julian who is now my darling husband meeting him was the high point in my life – apart from changing into Christina, and now giving birth to my little Chloe

A Friend in Need
Part 13. Passion Awoken

March 2013

I must have drifted off to sleep as the sound of the alarm woke me, it was Monday and Clive had to go to work, Chloe was still asleep and that pig of a husband of mine had slept through the alarm, I considered waking him up by arousing his love shaft and having an early morning pleasure trip; but a little mewl from the cot forced me to change my mind, so I kissed him passionately and woke him up.
I slipped on my heavy satin dressing gown and picked my baby up to change and feed her while Clive showered and got ready for the day.

July 2011

I arrived back at the house my senses reeling, I had just spent the day with a gorgeous man who was taking me horse riding in the morning – I had to pick him up at 10am.
As I undressed and hung up my clothes, I wondered how far this relationship could go, yes he seemed intent on moving to the soggy, wet UK (silly man) but he could be living at the other end of the country.
Now fully naked I inspected my body for any signs that I needed more exercise – by that I mean was anything starting to sag! – This is another preoccupation women have which I inherited when I took over this body.

But luckily I remained trim and the bits that should be pert still were, I did my usual night time routine which by now was automatic toilet, douche, make up off, skin cleansed, night moisturiser on, teeth cleaned, nightdress on, and sleep!!!!!!! I am now very regimented since I became a woman.

The next day when I awoke it was another beautiful summer day, as I laid there in bed I went over the night before and literally purred with a sense of satisfaction; he was gorgeous, sexy and for a short while mine.

While I was having these thoughts the question of sex came into my mind, when I was a man sex with a woman was seen as part of the chase; now in my female body, I was not going to turn into a slut who would jump into bed on the first date, but by working on that premise me and CJ were not going to have sex which really disappointed me, but this girl has morals!

After agonizing about the question of sex, and coming up with no real solution, I got up and got ready for the day, I would have longer for breakfast and be able to talk to Jane and Keith longer, as we were going horse riding it meant that I could dress down a bit, so a pair of stretch blue denim skinny jeans, white camisole a simple pink shirt, wide belt and a pair of trainers which I should be able to ride in, a short denim jacket completed the look, leaving the jacket and my denim handbag in my room I went down for breakfast, no light meal for this girl today, cereals, scrambled eggs, bacon and mushrooms, followed by coffee and toast.
Jane wanted to know every detail about yesterday and animatedly I was happy to oblige, Keith still looked uncomfortable and when I jokingly asked him why the long face, he shrugged and answered "Jane will tell you later". I wondered about this as Keith was usually very laid back.

Jane and I continued chatting, and Keith finished his breakfast and excused himself.
Once we were alone I asked "well Jane, what's bothering Keith" she gave me a long look and finally answered, "he's uncomfortable about CJ and you" I looked surprised "why?"

She took a deep breath and answered "Keith knows how principled you are, it's just that his company is trying to tempt CJ to work for them and Keith doesn't think its fair, what with you liking CJ, he's concerned that his bosses see you as a way to lure CJ into working for them".

I considered what Jane had just said and quickly realised that if what Jane had just told me was made general knowledge, Keith could be in trouble at work. "Thanks for telling me and thank Keith for warning me" I murmured "I'll handle this, though I am not sure how but I'll be discreet about how I go about it" by now we had finished our breakfast and as we walked up to our rooms Jane asked, "how do you feel about CJ?"
I smiled at her and honestly answered, "I feel very deeply about him – do you believe in love at first sight?" she shrugged so I simply said "I think that's what's happened here" Jane ever practical asked me "and how does he feel?" I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "I think he feels something, but I just don't know".

As we parted Jane gave me a hug, "I know you'll go with your heart, you always do, but try not to get hurt,” she advised me. I smiled at her ruefully "I'll try, but the feelings very strong".

With that I went and got my handbag and jacket and went to pick CJ up (I'll have to find out what the initials mean). I had a lot to think about!

When I arrived at the Cromwell Lodge Hotel, again he was waiting for me, again my heart skipped a beat and I went all gooey at the sight of him, how was I going to approach this, it was obvious to me I should stop seeing him, but I just didn't want to.

He got into my car and leaned over to kiss me on the cheek, but I had other ideas and moved my head so he kissed me on the lips, the kiss lasted longer that he intended, but that was his fault he shouldn't be such a good kisser.

He directed me to the stables as I got out of the car I joked "this is the first time you've seen me at my full height of five foot nothing" He looked at me and replied you look exactly the same – beautiful. I was both elated and saddened he called me beautiful, yet this could be the last time we see each other.

The lady who owned the yard took us to meet our horses, mine was a beautiful white gelding called Zorba who looked powerful and gentle, CJ's was a chestnut stallion with a bit of a wild look in his eyes, called Titan I noticed that he used a western saddle while I had a English saddle, he saw my look and said "I didn't know if you rode western style, so I thought the English saddle would be better for you" I put my arm into his elbow and squeezed him to me "It's perfect, though I have never ridden using a western saddle I would like to" he smiled down and answered "Next time I'll teach you".

All I did was smile up at him. We got directions where the nicest area was to go hacking and the recommendations of a good pub for lunchtime that also had a watering place for the horses.
The weather was beautiful, bright sunlight with the slightest of breeze as we slowly ambled along the trail of quiet leafy roads and bridal ways we chatted about this and that, but at the back of my mind the problem of his forthcoming move was there so I must have grown quite.

We got to the top of a hill, which had a stupendous view of the area, he dismounted and came over to help me down, I smiled at him, "Christina spit it out, something bothering you". I dismounted and stood there in his arms next to Zorba, my mind was working overtime.

I decided to take the bull by the horns and looking up at him, his arms still around my waist from helping me dismount I said "I think that it's better we stop seeing each other" I could feel the tears at the back of my eyes.

He looked at me in amazement and stammered "but why? We are getting along so well".
Sadly I looked up at him "I found out this morning that Keith's firm are making a move for you to go and work for them, and I just don't think it right that I may, even in the smallest way affect your decision making, after all it's your life, and I just couldn't bear it if by being with me, you make the wrong decision" the words came out in a rush as I could feel the tears start to flow.

He tightened his grip around my waist as I cried, there were no sobbing it was just tears.
As he held me and stroked my head he whispered "Christina, you are an honest, beautiful person, I never thought for one moment you were manipulating me into doing something I did not want to do, and I just want to keep on seeing you because I think we have something special, even after such a short while!

I can put your mind at rest, long ago I made the decision where I was going to work and so you see you are worrying that pretty head over nothing" I looked up tearfully "honestly" I asked, tears rolling down my face.

He started to kiss the tears away and murmured, "Honestly, I'm not just saying this to make you feel better".
Relieved I flung my arms around his neck and clung to him as my tears turned to tears of relief and it must be said happiness.

I was in no hurry to leave the security of his arms, I was elated because he also felt that we had something special, after a while I stood back and looked him straight in the eyes and asked him "you are being totally honest with me, you are not just saying this to make me feel good and take advantage of me".

He smiled gently at me and answered, “I’m not saying this to make you feel better, and as for taking advantage of you, my intentions are perfectly honourable!” Before I could stop myself I blurted, “that’s a shame!” Realised what I had just said and blushed furiously.

He gave me a broad grin as he helped me back onto Zorba's back, then we trotted off to find the pub where we could lunch.
We had a pleasant lunch and the horses had a rest and a drink when we mounted up and made our way back to the stables arriving back around three in the afternoon.

There was a garden party tonight and I asked him if he was going, he affirmed he was and asked if we could arrive together, I mentioned that I usually go with Keith and Jane, he thought for a second and said how about I pick the three of you up and we go together.
"Hold on a second" I said to him "I'll phone Jane and ask her". Jane confirmed that Keith had not ordered a taxi so it would be fine CJ picking us up. I smiled happily and told CJ what time he should arrive at the house.

I drove him back to the Cromwell and before he got out of the car I finally asked him "what does CJ stand for?" He groaned and pulled a face "I was waiting for you to ask that", he said "My parents named me Clive Julian, I hate those names hence the CJ".

I cocked my head to one side and said "Clive, yes I like Clive it does suit you, Clive, Mmmmmm I think that's what I'm going to call you from now on" I said grinning at him.
He groaned at that and resignedly saying "well as long as it's only you, it sounds nice coming from your lips, I certainly could get used to it".

As I drove away, I thought about the day, Clive certainly feels something for me, and I certainly feel something for him, it seems that he wants to be with me for the week; I was really thrilled about that. I arrived back at the house and went to see Keith and Jane, mainly to thank Keith.

I knocked on their door and Jane answered, "How did it go sweetheart" she asked. I smiled at her "about as well as it could, I confronted him and said we should not see each other, but he told me that he had already made his mind up before meeting me" Jane chipped in then "so you are carrying on seeing him" "Yes" was all I said.

I noticed Keith was talking on the phone, I waited until he had finished went over to him gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek and simply said "thanks, you're a good friend", he looked embarrassed and said "I heard you tell Jane that CJ had made his mind up before meeting you; did he say who he was going to work for?" I looked confused "no, no he didn't and I didn't ask – I should have done shouldn't I?"

Keith looked at me and grinned, "I know though" I glared at him "well tell me, how far I must travel to see him?" "Oh" he answered airily "about five miles as he agreed last month and is going to sign his contract tomorrow, I'm taking him down to head office tomorrow morning – so I will have to leave you two to your own devices for the morning".

At this news my heart leapt I flung my arms around Keith's neck and really kissed him, "You swine" I scolded him, "how long have you known?" he grinned at me "about 5 minutes, that’s what the phone call was about".
Jane had a big grin on her face, looked at me and we both said together "pampering spa day". And with that I went and got ready for the garden party this evening.

As I ran a lovely relaxing scented bath I selected what I was going to wear, it was an evening garden party so I picked a lace shift dress in mushroom, with a satin ivory lining a concealed back zip and short scalloped sleeves, I picked a linen collarless jacket with softly rounded shoulders silk lined, my shoes and clutch bag was in patent taupe with a 4" heel and small platform.
As I soaked in the bath, I ran over what had happened today, Clive was coming to the UK and what's more coming to work near me, I wonder how our relationship will progress.

I dried myself off and used body lotion, moisturised my face and neck and brushed my hair until it shone. I padded into the bedroom naked and checked myself in the mirror.
I looked good, nude satin bra and thong, nude hold up sheer stockings, I sat at the dressing table and did my make up, as usual minimal foundation, light pink blusher to highlight my sculptured cheekbones, eye shadow in shades of browns eyeliner to bring out my blue eyes followed by mascara, 4 coats of light mulberry lipstick and clear lip gloss.

I ran the brush through my blonde hair a few more times then slipped into my dress, loving the way it skimmed my figure showing all my curves to the best advantage, I slipped on my shoes and checked my clutch bag for the essentials a woman needs, make up, comb, small perfume, tissues.

My jewellery was a simple gold chain fine drop earrings my gold Rolex watch a gold bracelet on my right wrist. A spray of Estee Lauder Beautiful perfume and I was ready to go, I slipped my jacket on and checked my appearance in the mirror to make sure I was perfect and I was ready.
I met Keith and Jane in the hall, Jane looked ravishing in a soft cotton sateen slim line dress in a soft peacock colour, she had a white jacket, cream suede 3" heeled shoes and matching shoulder bag.

We stood talking, Jane commented "Keith, notice that Chrissie's still got the smile on her face", Keith nodded "she looks like the cat that's got the cream" "Oh leave me alone you two" I pleaded, we heard a car pull up and sure enough it was CJ, the three of us slipped into the back of the taxi and we were off to the party, the drive was about 20 minutes, Keith filled CJ in about tomorrow morning and arranged to pick him up at eight thirty, saying that they expected to be back mid afternoon.
This suited Jane and me as we had a days pampering arranged starting at ten. As we got out of the taxi I heard Keith order 2 cabs to pick us up at 11:30 when the party should be winding down.

Jane paired with her husband while I slipped my arm into the crook of Clive's arm I hissed at him "you could have told me you were going to work at Keith's company", you sure I have nothing to do with it?

He looked at me with those gorgeous eyes I could drown in and smilingly told me "I decided two weeks ago sweetheart, mind you, meeting you and finding out that you lived close to where I am moving to was a real bonus".
I smiled warmly up at him and commented "I'm so glad" and I squeezed his arm pressing my right breast into him, my heart pounding with joy.

The evening was a delight I never left Clive's side and he was very attentive we had a great night and everyone assumed that we were a couple. About 11:20 we made ready to go saying our good byes to everyone, I went with Jane and Keith as usual assuming the second taxi would take CJ back to the Cromwell, Jane whispered to me "go with CJ you dummy".
My smile was like a beacon as I happily moved over to CJ's side and he held the door of the cab open for me. Beaming my thanks to him, I slid into the taxi moved across the seat to let him sit alongside me, I snuggled into him, enjoying the feel as his arm wrapped around my small frame, my hand rested on his thigh, it felt soooo right and comfortable being there with him.

We chatted away on the drive back planning the next night, which was a formal dinner dance, at a Country House Hotel not far from his hotel and I arranged to pick him up at seven, I didn't mention that it was also my birthday, I would be 49 years old, but thanks to the spell when I changed into this wonderful body I only looked 29 or 30, this could change his mind about me as I was older than him, but I'll cross that bridge when I come to it.

When we arrived at the house he came round and opened the door for me, he handed me out and told the driver that he would be fifteen minutes, he took my arm and walked me into the garden, my heart was pounding as I snuggled into him enjoying the feel of his arm around my waist, we stopped near the lake admiring the sight of the trees reflected in the water being able to see because of the dusk light, it was very romantic.

He stroked my hair; I turned to look at him, his other arm slipped around my waist and he gently pulled me towards him my arms snaked around his neck and I lost myself in his beautiful brown eyes, as our lips met I closed m eyes in ecstasy the kiss was gentle, passionate and wonderful, it was not the first time he had kissed me, but something had changed this time, it would seem we could have a future together.

We kissed for a while, each kiss becoming more passionate, I felt his tongue brush across my lips and like the good obedient girl I was I opened my mouth for him to explore.

Gently his tongue entered my mouth and I played with it, then I entered his mouth and the kissing became more passionate, finally we parted and walked back to the taxi, the driver grinned when he saw us, we had been longer than fifteen minutes.
He got into the front seat, called my name I came close and he kissed my cheek whispering "do you believe in love at first sight?" then he closed the window and they drove off leaving me my senses reeling with what he had just said, as I went inside I was walking on air.

I just wanted to talk to Jane, but it was nearly one in the morning and Keith had to be up early the next day, I saw a light on in the sitting room and fancied a glass of wine before I went to bed, on opening the door Jane was sat there sipping a glass of Gin and Tonic.

"Well finally" she grinned at me, "I've been waiting ages for you two teenagers to finish your kissing and cuddling – enjoy it? But by the love struck look on your face, that is a silly question – Gin and Tonic?" I nodded and asked "What the hell are you doing up this late I was just thinking about you", I asked.

Looking over her shoulder as she poured the G & T she said "I'm looking for a bed for the night and thought of you" I must have looked puzzled because she continued "Keith has to be up at six in the morning and I'll be damned if I'm getting up at that time, so I said that I'll share with you".

I gave a broad smile "a great night has just got even better" I said as I went over to her and stroked her pert little bum. She giggled and wiggled her booty in my hands "Mmmmmm I didn't think you'd mind" she purred.

She passed me my G & T and we went up stairs, all the way I was telling her about CJ and what he said as he left in the taxi, she looked at me and asked "and what would you do if he asked you to marry him or something stupid like that?"

I paused with my hand on the doorknob, sighed and answered "oh I don't know, probably say yes, and let my heart rule my head".
She slapped my arse and I gave a squeal "right answer" she said grinning at me, "you do seem to have a lot in common, and you get on together and he seems like a genuinely nice guy".

Entering my bedroom I turned and asked her "but I've known him less than a week". "Bollocks" she retorted, "what that got to do with anything, anyhow remember earlier in the year you were talking about the spark from within that you just didn't have with Tony" I nodded and she carried on "well girl, is that spark there now?"

"Oh god yes" I panted "in a big way".

"Just stand there a minute", I did as she asked and the next thing I felt the zipper on my dress being pulled down, she slid the dress off my shoulders and it fell to the floor in a pile of satin and lace.
She kissed me between the shoulders and I felt her tongue lick my skin, goose bumps erupted over my body, my nipples puckered and my Tush had a jolt of electricity, my bra was undone and this joined my dress, next my thong followed quickly by my hold up stockings and finally my shoes.
I was now stark naked. Her fingers traced the contours of my breasts, paying special attention to my hard nipples, my head was thrown back in pleasure, I was moaning and mewling, her mouth found my nipple and I ran my fingers through her hair, reaching behind her I unzipped her dress and it joined mine on the floor, I managed to take her bra off, but could not reach her thong.
Just then I shuddered and moaned as she expertly brought me to my first orgasm, light flashed behind my closed eyes. Gathering my senses we made it to the bed and fell onto it entwined together.

We kissed passionately, the taste of our lipsticks were erotic, my hands moved down Jane's beautiful body reaching her thong, I teased it down her legs, she had on stockings and suspenders which I loved when I was tasting her sweet pussy, as my fingers stroked her pussy she played with my nipples, causing wonderful pulses of electricity to rocket down to my Tush, which was now moist.
I suckled on her breasts then started kissing my way down her body, my tongue played with her belly button I she writhed and moaned bucking her hips.
I continued down and soon my tongue was working it's way through her heart shaped pubic hair, so soft and so luscious.
I finally worked my way between her legs and felt the seductive hiss as her stockings passed over my cheeks, I kissed her sweet pussy and forced my tongue into its depths finding her darling little clittie.

As my tongue played with her clittie, she became very moist then whimpered and moaned as she climaxed.
Jane changed position and I could feel her breath caressing the inside of my thighs causing my muscles to twitch in anticipation soon she was pleasuring me with her tongue we were in lesbian heaven.

I was holding onto her pert bottom, I worked my finger to her rosebud and as I entered her she bucked, moaned and writhed in ecstasy as I assailed both her pussy and anus, this sent her into paroxysms of bliss and she reciprocated by her finger entering my rosebud, Oh the feelings that coursed through my body were indescribably sensual, we both started climaxing and soon we were hitting the amazing heights of the ultimate female bliss the continuous rippling orgasm.

We tired each other out and soon we were lying in each other’s arms as joyous tremors shuddered through our bodies.
As we kissed and out tongues entwined I could taste my love juices on her tongue and I knew she could taste her own off my tongue, eventually we drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms.

The next Morning I woke at nine, Jane was still entwined in my arms sleeping peacefully, I kissed her on the lips and slowly she awoke she looked at me and smiled, her hand snaked around my neck pulling my face down to kiss some more.
"Happy Birthday sweetheart" she whispered, untangling herself from me, she looked at the clock and languidly stretched saying "we both look a mess mainly because we didn't take out make up off".
I grinned and commented “never mind, it was fun,” so we had some more fun before getting showered and heading off to our spa day.

We had a wonderful day of pampering, facials, manicure, pedicure, therapy treatments finished off by a visit to the hairdressers as tonight was a formal black tie dinner dance.
I kept my hair style simple, a French Pleat with tendrils framing my face, I could easily have done this myself, but it's so much nicer having someone else doing the work, we left about four, and drove back to the house for a long soak in the bath then get ready for this evening.

My dress was a absolutely stunning black stretch satin sheath dress, strapless with a built in bra, it was down to the floor with a sweep train and a front split from about 3 inches below my hips to the floor, but there was enough gather in the skirt for this to only show when I wanted it to, there was beading detail from under the arms around my bust line, it was backless and closed with a concealed back zip, it hugged every part of my figure.

Being only five feet tall I did not wear long evening dresses with a flared skirt as I thought they made me look something off a wedding cake, I would only wear a column sheath dress like this.

There was not much underneath this dress, a black satin thong, suspender belt and sheer black stockings; my shoes were velvet peep toed strappy sandals fastened around my ankles, handbag similar a black velvet evening shoulder bag.

I patted myself dry and started on my make up, as usual foundation, blusher, eye shadow in varying shades of greys and blacks, mascara and eye liner, together with five coats of frosted plum long last lipstick and long lasting lip gloss, I had the sultry sophisticated evening look I wanted.

I slipped into my thong and stockings; these were real silk and gossamer thin, with my long nails I had to be careful not to put holes in them, I stood before the mirror straightening the heels and seams then it was time for my dress.

I slipped into the satin sheath, slid it up my body, the inner satin lining felt delicious slipping up my body, sending a shiver of pleasure through my nipples and Tush.
When the bodice was in place I held it there and tried to close the zipper, this proved impossible what with one hand holding onto my boobs and the bodice I could not pull the zipper up with one hand!
Damn never thought of that, so what does a girl do – phone her best friend. Jane chuckled at my dilemma but came round to 'do me up'.
Gasping when she saw my dress especially as it clung to me like a second skin when it was zipped up. My jewellery was simple a thin platinum chain around my neck matching tassel drop earrings, my gold Rolex and a slender platinum bracelet; as usual my perfume was Estee Lauder Beautiful.

Jane was wearing a sumptuous bronze silk satin wrap effect dress which came down to her knees, it had a large diamond shaped organza embellished piece from under her right arm down to her waist, giving the appearance of clasping her dress closed but it fact this concealed the side zip it was a beautiful dress and I was quite envious.
I made sure I had everything I needed in my evening bag and picked up a black chiffon shawl for my shoulders and we were off.

As it was a 'Black Tie' event Keith had on the obligatory evening suit and very smart he was too however I was so glad I was now a woman as we have much more of a selection when it comes to clothes.
The Limo (one had been ordered for us which made a lovely change from a Taxi) was waiting and we went to pick up CJ, Keith phoned him to warn him we were on the way, then we sat back and sipped chilled Champagne – I could really get used to this!

We arrived at the Cromwell and CJ was waiting, he looked better every time I set eyes on him, again my nipples and pussy were sending messages to each other and I wished that they would stop!
This was another thing I found as a woman, when a woman gets turned on her Tush and nipples seem to talk to each other sending shivers through her erogenous zones. Where as a man gets an erection, which he can control to an extent, but as yet in my seven months of womanhood I have still not figured out how to control my pussy and nipples!

March 2013

That night some how change the way our relationship progressed, something had happened and as yet I did not know what it was, however here I was now married to Clive (or CJ as he is known to everyone else) but the path to getting married was to say the least interesting.

A Friend in Need
Part 14. Reaching for the Stars

March 2013

I fed my baby and said goodbye to my gorgeous husband, as he was going to London today. Picking up a cup of coffee and Chloe we went out onto the terrace overlooking the clear blue sea off the Cornish coast (where we now live) and thought more about when we first met

July 2011
CJ was dressed in a Tuxedo and looked as if he was born to wear one, I was getting more besotted with him, as he entered the limo, he grinned at Keith and they looked like two schoolboys sharing a secret.

He complemented Jane and I on how we looked but as usual I just couldn't keep my eye's off him, the drive to the venue seemed to take no time at all and soon the two men were handing us two ladies out of the limo, when he saw the full view of my gown he leaned close and whispered "I must be the luckiest man here, I certainly have the most stunning woman on my arm", I smiled gracefully as I was well used to accepting complements (as a man I never used to get many) but now……….

The evening passed in a haze, we ate, danced and enjoyed ourselves; CJ was a wonderful dancer and I loved being held in his arms, he was so attentive to my every need.
Halfway through the evening a birthday cake arrived to our table, much to my embarrassment no wonder those two were grinning!
The band played happy birthday and everyone sang and clapped! As for me I wished the ground would open up and swallow me I was so embarrassed.

CJ the produced a gift wrapped box and gave it to me "you shouldn't have" I protested, but secretly I was pleased "I wouldn't have, but Keith here let it slip out it was your birthday so I just had to get you a little something" he retorted.

A little something! When I opened the box there was a necklace and matching pendant ear rings in what I thought were silver and aquamarine, the delicate chain had a heart shaped blue aquamarine stone about the size of my little finger nail set in silver and the earrings had a similar blue stones hanging off a what I assumed were zirconium studded flexible shafts they were gorgeous, I was speechless. (I later found out that the chain and ear rings were made of platinum and the stones were Sapphires and Diamonds and it cost a fortune)

"CJ" I stammered "I cannot accept these they are beautiful but you really shouldn't have" He looked crest fallen "why can't you accept them, they match your beautiful blue eyes perfectly and anyhow there's no one else they would suit, so please accept them".

Jane said "Christina, you must accept them as they were bought with you in mind by someone who I think feels something for you" this time it was CJ's turn to look uncomfortable.

So I relented and just had to put them on so Jane and I went to the ladies room and she fastened the necklace around my neck while I put the earrings in my ears, the pendant ear rings came to my jaw bone, and the blue of the aquamarine did really bring out the blue of my eyes.
Jane commented "they really suit you, you know the stones really look like sapphires, they have such a perfect blue colour and bring out your eye's perfectly" I looked at her in the mirror "Sapphires? No they can't be surely they are aquamarines, if they were sapphires they would have cost a fortune!"
Jane looked at me and simply said "Chrissie, I think he really feels deeply about you, think about it"

We left the ladies and walked back to our table, I went up to CJ kissed him deeply and simply said, "thank you so much, they are beautiful". He looked at me and whispered, "They really do match your eye's perfectly"

The night passed way too quickly, I mainly danced with CJ, wondering what he would be like in bed, and as usual my Tush was sending messaged to my nipples!

I loved dancing in my gorgeous feminine body; I enjoyed the way my breasts pressed into his manly body. I occasionally compared my life as a man to the new life I now lead as a desirable woman.

Sadly the night ended, and as the party broke up we went for our limousine, I snuggled into CJ's strong arms relishing the feeling of vulnerability I had, as my dress was a fishtailed little number I had to use one hand to hold up the train to stop it getting too dirty, this made me ungainly and my breast was pushing into CJ more than I should have, as he handed me into the limo I noticed a delicious bulge in his trousers.

It would appear that he was quite well endowed. The drive back to the house was uneventful until we were about a quarter of a mile from home when there was an almighty CLUNK from somewhere inside the engine and the limo rolled to a stop in a cloud of smoke, we hurriedly got out, us girls stood to one side while the men discussed what was wrong and what they could do.

Finally I had had enough of this debate and snapped "look you guys, that came from the transmission and from the sound of it and the amount of smoke its terminal" All three of them looked at me in surprise especially the driver; Keith groaned and explained "this little feminine woman is a total petrol head, the only reason she is not under the bonnet is that she'd break a nail or get those pretty little hands dirty!"

I threw Keith a glare that would have killed an oxen at 30 yards!

The guys sensed that Jane and I were pissed off, its alright for them in a suit but us girls were exposed to the cold evening air to be honest our nipples stood out like organ stops.
As we were only a couple of hundred yards from the gates to the house we walked, leaving the driver to arrange pick up for his limo.

CJ slipped off his jacket and slipped it around my shoulders I smiled my thanks to his and happily snuggled into his jacket with his arm around my waist.
His man smell assailed my senses setting off the line of communication between my now moistening Tush and my nipples, now my nipples stood out for a different reason!
It was now two in the morning and we just could not get a Taxi to come and pick CJ up, none of us could drive as we had too much to drink, so it was arranged for CJ to sleep in the lounge on the settee, while Keith and CJ went upstairs to find something better for CJ to sleep in than a suit.
Jane squeezed my arm and whispered excitedly "now's your chance to grab a bit of that gorgeous body, your bed would be far more comfortable for the poor man than the settee".

I was making two Gin and Tonics and nearly spilled them "JANE" I squealed "what are you saying; I'm not the type of girl who takes a man to bed after a few days".

Jane grinned at me, "and how many times have you been out with him" she asked I thought "erm counting today about eight or nine" I had a feeling where this conversation was headed.
"Well for a normal period of dating that is about three months of dates" she declared, "more than enough time for a relationship to deepen, and you know you want to!"

Right at this time the door opened and Keith and CJ appeared CJ more suitably attired in a tracksuit, Jane smiled at her husband and said, "let's go darling; Christina's just made a Gin and tonic for herself and CJ, looks like we are not invited."
Keith was about to speak when Jane dragged him through the door leaving me with two glasses of G & T; CJ smiled and muttered "your friend is about as subtle as a sledge hammer."

I smiled at him nodding my head, anyhow it would be a shame to waste a good drink" I said as I handed him the glass, we sat on the settee and I snuggled into his arms, we gently kissed and shivers coursed through my body, my already moist Tush became moister and started to make me feel things a nice girl should not feel.

As the kissing became more passionate I began to make excuses for feeling the way I did, we were mature people that knew what they were doing, after all I was not a virgin, he was not forcing me into anything, I wanted him to take me to bed – that last thought did it, I moved my lips away from his and murmured "I have a nice bed upstairs, it will be far more comfortable than here to sleep!"

He looked at me with those gorgeous eyes that I absolutely drown in; he stroked my hair, kissing my forehead "are you absolutely sure Christina" I ran my fingers down his cheek, feeling the light covering of stubble and replied "well not really but then again yes, anyhow I have a spare new toothbrush you can use in the morning, it'll save you going upstairs to get it" I finished up grinning at him as I said this.

He beamed back at me and said "well in that case I cannot refuse, as long as I am not forcing you into something you may regret".
I looked deep into his eyes and whispered, "I may regret it if you don't come with me".

We kissed deeply and he got up held out his hand to me and helped me up, we left the drinks and I lead him upstairs, my heart pounding.

I opened the door to my bedroom and gave a little squeal as he picked me up and carried me inside, my arms clung around his neck, head nestled into his shoulder, this was another thing I loved about m new body was the delicate fragile impression it gave, but I really loved been picked up.

He nudged the door closed and we came together his arms around my waist mine clasped around his neck, I pressed my soft lithe feminine body against him, feeling his hard masculine muscular body respond.

I let out a sigh of utter delight as his hands roamed around my body, caressing my bum hips the bare skin where my dress left my back exposed. I was in heaven! In return I ran my fingers through his hair, pressed my body tight into his and wiggled my hips feeling the hard response this caused.

It was going to happen, OH GOD he was going to make love to me, as well as the passion leaving me breathless the thought that he was going to make love to me also left me breathless.
I broke away from kissing him and stared at him, he did nothing except stare back, he whispered, "honest as much as I'm attracted to you, I want to know from your own lips that you want this as much as I do".

I continued to stare at him then said "let's sit on the bed and talk", he nodded and we sat down, I took a deep breath I was going to tell him everything – nearly everything, I'd leave out the part where I used to be a man!

I lowered my head, marshalled my thoughts and began, "first of all I do want to do this, but I don’t want you to think that I would jump into bed with any man after just a few days, because I most certainly don’t! It's just that......... Well I feel that there is something between us, something fundamental and hard to deny".

I looked up into his eve's and he nodded I took a deep breath and continued "I have thought of nothing else since we met, I've tried to make excuses but the feeling is just too strong, I think we are both old enough to know what we are doing, speaking of age, how old are you, and how old do you think I am?" He murmured "does age make a difference?" "YES" I snapped it does.

He looked at me and said "well in that case I'm 35 and you, well you look about 30, but you are actually 49, but I still don't see what age has got to do with it?"

I sobbed "I'm older than you, do you want to be going out with an old woman" He really laughed at this, took my hand and walked me to the mirror.

"Christina, just look at yourself" he told me, "you are a stunning woman who looks half her age, in no way are you an old woman, you are a very desirable woman.”
I looked at him through my tears and said, "even knowing my age you still want to sleep with me?"
He took me back to the bed and sat me down, "Christina" he whispered, "I want nothing more than to sleep with you, but while we are being honest, I have something to tell you that may make you not want to sleep with ME"

I sat there in terror, what was he about to tell me, was he married, was he ill what was so bad that I may not want to sleep with him.
He paced the room, while I sat there in my satin evening gown, nervously twisting a tissue between my fingers.
He took a deep breath and began " You have to believe me, I never meant this to happen, when I was invited to this week I thought I may meet you, but I never expected to, I thought the area was large enough to miss you."

I looked up in puzzlement wondering what he meant. He continued, the visit was arranged ages ago back in February, let me ask you a question?"

I nodded and he carried on "How do you think I knew your age?"

I thought for a second then replied, "Keith told you when you were in London".
He smiled sadly at me and shook his head then quietly said "Christina I used to be you"!!!

I was dumbfounded, my world collapsed, all I could do was look at him in shock, finally I gathered my wits and managed to stammer "y, y, you used to be me?" he nodded sadly.

I continued, "Oh my GOD, you mean you planned all this". He quickly interrupted me "No, no, I was hoping and praying not to meet you in case we liked each other and I hurt you again, please, please believe me I never meant this to happen ----- for GOD'S SAKE I LOVE YOU ALL OVER AGAIN"

I just stood there, "Clive" I said softly "I need some time to think". "Sure" he said making for the door; I'll head downstairs. I nodded unable to trust myself to speak.

As the door closed I threw myself on the bed sobbing my heart out how could he do this to me, how could he trap me like this, all these thoughts of anger passed through my mind, as I sobbed into my pillow, soon the pillow was quite moist from crying, and a more rational sensible Christina began to emerge.

He could have slept with me and never told me the truth, I considered this thought for a while, he did say he hoped that he would not see me, in case this happened, did I feel for him, I pondered this and decided YES I did feel a lot for him.

The spark was there with CJ; whereas with Tony the spark just wasn't, being truthful with myself the spark was a raging fire, if (and I stressed to myself the if) we did get together he would never hurt me as he knows what its like to be hurt as a woman hurts.

Looking at the clock it was now four in the morning, I had gone from love to hate and back to love in the last few hours.

I looked in the mirror and saw that I was a wreck, eye shadow and mascara everywhere,
I undid my gown as it slipped to the floor, I bobbed down and picked it up and hung it up the female in me coming to the fore.
I stripped off and took a serious look at my body, loving every curve, they into the bathroom to complete my night-time routine, once this was done I was feeling better and I knew what I had to do.
I slipped into a knee length satin nightdress and sat on the bed, only the bed side lamp was on and the dawn was breaking,
I slipped on my light satin robe and mules; taking a a deep breath I opened my bedroom door heading downstairs to talk to him.

As I stood outside the lounge I hesitated then opened the door, CJ was sat on the settee head in hands sobbing, he looked up saw it was me and his face lit up, but the sight of him feeling as bad as me set me off crying again.

I took swift paces across to him and flung myself at him feeling his strong arms around me, we both sobbed for a while before I looked up into his gorgeous eyes and stupidly said "your eye's are all red". (As if mine wasn't)

He looked at me, clutched me to his chest and gasped "Christina, Christina I'm so sorry I have hurt you, it's the very last thing I wanted to do I'm so, so sorry I never planned on this happening, you have to believe me I never planned on this at all; I certainly never planned on the feeling of love when I was introduced to you last Saturday, Christ I have fallen in love with you twice, I really hope and pray you can find it in your heart to forgive me."

I looked into his eyes so red and tearful and full of remorse and regret and quietly said, come to bed and we'll talk about it in the morning – oh and by the way you can have the side of the bed with the wet pillow, I took his hand and lead him upstairs.

It was strange when we got to the bed room, I gave him my spare tooth brush and went to use the toilet, he waited until I finished then went in and got ready for bed, by now it was five in the morning, I lay in bed (on the dry pillow), when he came in he laid in the bed away from me.

In a small voice I said "you can get closer if you want" no reply, so muttering "Stupid stubborn man" I slid across the bed and spooned up to him.

By his reaction you would think I had zapped him with a Taser!

By now I was starting to get pissed off "Clive" I snapped, "we must talk, either you love me or you don't, the way you have just reacted it seems to me you don't want me to touch you.
Christ you know I love to cuddle up in bed, yet you are shunning me". Bloody female hormones I thought as I started to feel tears brimming.

He laid on his back, looking gravely at me he said, "I'm sorry Christina, its just that I don't trust myself having you so close".
That was it I snapped, "YOU don't trust YOURSELF? Don't I have and say at all! If I don't want to make love I'll knee you in the bollocks, Christ Almighty all I wanted was a soothing cuddle, the man I am totally in love with has just dropped the biggest bombshell he could have. All I need is a bloody cuddle" By now I was truly crying, sobbing I was devastated, he didn't want to touch me, he hated me, I just carried on sobbing. I felt the bed move and then his arm went around me; I flung him off snarling "don't force yourself to touch me if you can't stand it".

Then I heard him chuckle I looked at him in amazement "what' so bloody funny" I snapped.
Still chuckling he said "I'd forgotten what a hellcat you can be when roused, reminds me of a small blond woman with a carving knife in her hand threatening to gut a failed rapist and blood everywhere!”

It took me a second to realise what he was on about but it broke the spell and calmed me down.
I moved close to him, allowed him to put his arm around me and cuddled up to him. "I still don't understand how you came to be here,” I murmured as I settled into his arms, he gave a deep sigh saying, "it’s a long story,; well no that’s not quite right, it’s quite a short story".

Still snuggling into him I said quietly we have the rest of the night, as I don’t think we are going to sleep now, its too late".
He absently stroked my hair and kissed me on my head, well he said if you are certain, I'll tell you the story of my last seven months and how I got to be here.

I thought to myself, this should be really interesting as I snuggled into him enjoying his special man scent.

"You will remember when I left in the New Year," he started, I nodded, he carried on and I phoned you to tell you off for crying, even though I felt crap about going I knew that we just didn't have a future as Tony and Christina, then I switched my phone off and removed the SIM card so you couldn't get hold of me. I nodded and murmured "Yes I remember that day well" So he carried on recounting what happened to him.

March 2013

As I sat in the cool spring sunshine sipping my coffee and watching my daughter sleeping in her push chair I thought about that day which changed, certainly my life and Clive's too and eventually created life in my womb.

A Friend in Need
Part 15. Squaring the Circle

March 2013

As I look at my beautiful daughter feeling the rush of love a mother has when gazing on the innocence of her baby.
Feeling also the intense love for my very gorgeous loving husband.
Remembering the confusion I felt as he recounted the story from when he left me in my gorgeous new nubile female body. (he was Tony, in my old body) To the present day, the confusion, the riot of feelings that flowed through me still lingers

July 2011

Before he started telling me how he had arrived at this point.
I jumped out of bed and put the 'Do Not Disturb' sign on the bedroom door. This story was one I wanted to hear in full; as I was still very confused with the way I felt about him.

I got back into bed saying "right, we should be left alone; now I want to hear everything! You hear me everything about the last seven months" I was looking at him staring into his eyes, he nodded and replied, "right everything and I promise that I'll be totally honest."
I snuggled back into him "right, now where were you" I prompted him.

January 2011

He started again recounting the story "remember when I left, after I phoned you I switched off the phone and eventually sold it; so you couldn't get hold of me, I loved you that much it was a physical hurt.”

He stopped and looked at me before carrying on.

“But I knew all you saw Tony as, was a really good friend, someone who you shared your life with for a short while."
I nodded at him and sadly said, "I'm so, so sorry about that but for some reason I just couldn't love Tony".
He stopped me then, "Chrissie, all that is in the past, I knew that and that is the reason I knew I had to leave."

Anyhow, where was I?

He then continued "I knew from looking on the internet that there were people willing to change their lives the way we did. I also found out that most of them are men wanting to be women, women who want to be men are a lot scarcer.

So I knew I must become a woman again and an attractive one at that so I could become a man again ----- if you see what I mean,” I nodded and commented, "so you like being a man?"

He smiled at me "Oh yes, I mean very much so, no insult to you, but I love the feeling of power and strength. I love the chase sexually and going to bed as a man is absolutely amazing the climax of a man is something primeval; it shakes you to the core - but you know that".

Again I shook my head and told him, "you know I would rather not remember when I was a man. Being a woman is so much more fulfilling watching all you silly men chasing after us women with the sole purpose of getting us to bed.
When in 99% of the cases (with me anyhow) they haven't a hope in hell!
I have learned that going to bed with a man, for a woman is deeper than sex, it's love and fulfilment – right carry on. I'm eager to know what happens next."

He grinned at me and carried on "when I left I went to London and rented a flat for a year; not that I intended living in it for a year, but once I swapped the person who would become me would need somewhere to live.
Then I found a discreet website browsed by like-minded people. I made a posting on it concerning swapping bodies with an attractive woman between the ages of 30 to 50!
I also answered some on line postings from women wanting to become a man. You would not believe the number of weirdo's there are around.”

This fascinated me, because I simply couldn’t imagine wanting to be male!

He carried on; “I decided that this time if the right woman agreed to the switch I would make some money from it – the last time was for friendship.
It took me a month to whittle the list down to 5 women, all of which offered money for the change of bodies, so I called their bluff and told them that they would after the change have the body of a 28 year old well endowed, muscular man!
Also I sent each of them some pictures below the neck to show them what I looked like now, I also told them that as well as loosing the 20 years they could make three changes to the body they were going to live in and all this would cost £1,000,000! I deliberately set it high to scare off any remaining time wasters.”

I pursed my lips at that saying, “you mean to say you got that amount?”

He nodded and carried on, “The list went down to 4 women, so then I asked for photos of them, what jobs they did and proof that they had the funds.”

By now I was fascinated by CJ's story, I squirmed close to enjoy the feel of my soft feminine body against his hard masculine one and commented "I'm glad you never asked for a million from me or else I would still be a man"
He grinned down at me and answered, "our change was for love and friendship" I gave him a kiss on the cheek for that.

He carried on now it was the end of February, the 4 of them remaining were all very attractive, but one was the same height as you, five feet, like you stunningly attractive, but I had been that size for 48 years I wanted a change, in particular I wanted to be taller.

The next one was 5' 6" and worked as an accountant again she was very attractive but as is usual with women the years were taking their toll, she was 50, which after the change would have made me 30, too old for what I had in mind.

So the list was down to 2 and both of these were 5' 10", both had been top models and both were stunningly attractive one was a natural blond the other a striking auburn.

Both had the funds so it came down to me, I asked to meet them singly. In a place of their choosing for dinner, so we could talk and see if we liked what we saw so to speak.

The first one I met was the auburn girl, I'll call her Kylie, she was 40 years old and resented the fact that her modelling career was over while men could carry on for a lot longer at the top.
I asked her what she would change if we exchanged bodies, she wanted classic male model features, she also wanted never to worry about weight, and she wanted to be bisexual!

As we talked she asked me what I would change if I finished up with her body. I said that I too would never want to worry about weight, but I would want a perfect 36c 22 36 figure and slightly smaller than 5' 10"."

He paused and looked at me, "your lips are so kissable," he said as as he leant forward and our lips brushed.

I enjoyed the slight kiss but was enthralled with his story "go on carry on I can't wait to see what happened" I giggled "a bisexual Tony Hmmmm."

He grinned at me and carried on "The evening went well and left me with a lot to think about. When we parted I said that I would get in touch I was totally honest with her that there was another candidate.
She took this philosophically and commented that she was willing to raise the price to live the rest of her life as a man.

The second girl was Giselle, a stunning blond, even better in the flesh, she was 39 and like Kylie was also annoyed that men could last longer in the top modelling jobs than women.
But she had another reason for wanting to be a 28-year-old male, she preferred women however she was hopelessly in love with a girl who was totally straight!
So she wanted to become the ideal man for her beloved. I asked her if she thought it was fair to deceive like this. She cried a little and admitted that it was wrong but she would do anything to spend the rest of her life with the girl, and anyhow for as long as she could remember she had felt trapped in the wrong body.

I asked her also what she would change, she also mentioned not having to worry about weight, also she wanted classic male good looks and a slightly bigger penis not by much as she said the one I had looked good on the photo's.
When she asked me what I would change I said that I wanted to be bisexual but leaning towards men. (Clive smiled at me when he said that) as she already had a perfect figure that I wanted I wanted to maintain the perfect shape, and loose 2" in my height.
She also asked me a favour, that if we did change could she sleep with me first (that is me in her body) I said I would think about it, and we parted.”

He took a deep breath and said "it's hard work talking, I need a glass of water" he went to get the water while I pondered about what made a woman want to be a man, now I was a woman I would hate to go back to being male again, all those boring clothes and clumpy shoes and the macho bit – not for me!

He came back, climbed on the bed and I snuggled against him again –"go on I prompted"
Smiling he commented "slave driver" then continued. I thought about it for about a week, (it was now early March) them contacted Giselle, she was thrilled and we agreed to meet, this time at her flat.

It was in a trendy area of Mayfair a really stylish pad, she greeted me with absolute glee, saying she was so excited, and when could we change, I told her to calm down because we had to sort the money etc. out.

The flat was hers and worth well over a million, she told me that I could have everything as long as she got my body, I had in my brief case the made up potion, all it needed was the dreaded blood letting and we would change.

I had put the alterations we wanted into the potion so we could change now, but I didn't tell her this, instead I said when we change you realise that I would be totally you and I would shift the money across into my old bank account (her new one) did she trust me?

I asked for proof of her bank accounts and property deeds which we pulled up on the computer, I asked her to put a stop on her account so no transactions could be done for 12 hours, which she did.

So we were now ready for the change, we went into her bedroom and both stripped off, we examined each others bodies and both of us were satisfied, then sitting on the bed we pricked our thumbs and dripped 5 drops is the flasks, the one I was to take turned deep pink while the one she was to take went the deep blue, we got into bed next to each other and drank the potions, then the deed done we both fell asleep.

When I woke up in the morning I knew it had worked and I was back in the body of a woman, gingerly I reached up and brushed the hair out of my eyes and felt my glorious boobs, they were definitely 36c, firm and pert, I slid out of bed and looked at my new 19 year old body.
I was now Giselle a striking blond 5'8" tall with a body to match. I heard movement from the bed and an amazed voice stammered, "it's worked, its bloody well worked" I stared over my shoulder and said "of course it's worked, did you doubt it would?"
My old body, now 28 years old looked at me and grinned, "well not actually doubted but sceptical" he got out of bed and came to join me in front of the mirror, he did look fit.

I felt a stirring in my new pussy, his new shaft was at the moment soft and was about 8" long and a good 1 ½ " in diameter, he was studying his new body muttering "it's perfect, absolutely perfect" then he looked at me and took me in his arms "thank you, oh thank you.

Now I'll be able to go out with and marry Angela" as he hugged me my breasts rubbed his hard chest and I could feel him getting hard, he looked me in the eyes then kissed me, our lips melted together as I returned his kiss with passion, my arms around his neck.

I was once again a sex object, a follower not a leader a taker not a giver.
I then realised that now I did not like being a woman, but for the time being I was one and my new body was responding as one with my solid nipples and moist pussy, like it or not I was Giselle.

His hands were roaming all over my alabaster body, cleverly using his knowledge in my new body to bring me to heights of passion.
I decided to do the same, and felt between us I let out a gasp as I felt is dick, I couldn't get one hand around it and it was about 10" long, I was worried that he wouldn't fit inside me!

We separated and stroking my cheek he said "How old is your body Giselle" I answered "19" he stroked my hair and whispered "in that case you are a virgin, as I was one until I was 21".

I slapped my hand to my mouth in terror; he was far too big for me! As it was; my pussy had never had anything at all in it.
I was about to protest that he was too big for me when he smiled and stroked my face saying “look Giselle I know I am too big for you, but do you think you can do something to ease the pain in my wonderful shaft, I never realised the feeling a man gets when he has and hard on, my god its primeval and wonderful.”

Still stroking me the late Giselle said, "Thank you, oh thank you for choosing me to get this wonderful body.
And it was, the new Tony had classic good looks, chiselled jaw broad chest hard pectoral muscles, a washboard stomach tapering to a trim waist with an enormous erection which I couldn't take my eyes off it, it was about 10" long and 1 ½"thick with a vivid purple head.
The heat coming off it was amazing as my hand ran up and down it moving the foreskin backwards and forwards.

He moaned, I suddenly though he deserves more than this for not taking my cherry. I bent down and kissed the head of his rampant manhood.
I kissed and licked my way around his monster then I opened my mouth and started taking him, licking and sucking my way down his manhood, as his monster hit the back of my throat I gagged but soon I had overcome the gagging reflex and I deep throated him.
I was now on my knees worshiping his glorious manhood, he was running his fingers through my hair and moaning my name then he cried out and I felt a torrent of his seed hose into my mouth, I tried to swallow it all but some seeped out of the corner of my mouth, it tasted wonderful.

He slipped his hands under my arms and lifted me up kissing me passionately, whispering, "now it's your turn."
He must have seen the look of terror in my eyes because he licked my lips and gently said "with this you silly girl".

He started kissing and licking his way down my new female body, my nipples were rigid, and far more sensitive than I remembered soon I was moaning in absolute pleasure. Grinding my hips, as he kissed down my lithe body licking my belly button down to the small heart shaped patch of very soft very blonde pubic hair.
I fell back onto the bed and he flipped my long shapely legs over his shoulders and started to eat my womanhood.

My body shook with orgasms and I moaned and writhed as the orgasms wracked my young body; soon they became continuous and my body was wracked in pleasure.
I was moaning screaming panting my hands were teasing my very sensitive nipples God it was good, but not as earth shattering as I had found my male orgasms to be – I realised that I seriously wanted to be a man again."

He stopped talking and looked at me nestled up against him then asked "Christina do you ever feel like that", "like what" I answered "you know, do you ever want to be a man again?"
I stirred in his arms "no not in the slightest" he persisted by asking, "What never, even during your periods."
I looked up at him and clearly pronouncing every word I replied, "I NEVER EVER WANT TO BE A MAN AGAIN – UNDERSTAND!"
I carried on "in fact if I suddenly found myself a man again I would probably commit suicide, now carry on and drop the subject".

He was taken aback by the fierceness of my response took a deep breath and carried on. "Once I had gave him several orgasms with my hands and mouth, we showered and got dressed, it was so strange to be putting Bra's and sexy thongs on, I had to wear skirts as with loosing the 2" in height the trousers in my new wardrobe wouldn't fit me, so I dressed in a denim mini skirt and a cream silk tunic with a draped neckline.

He of course dressed in my old clothes; I made coffee as by now it was next morning, as we talked I thanked him from the bottom of my heart for not taking my virginity.
He smiled gently and said that he knew that his new manhood was too big for me, but it was ideal for the woman he loved (as apparently she liked well endowed men --- well she certainly had one here!)

We started talking about money, and property the new Tony insisted that I kept the flat, I protested vehemently that it was worth way more that the agreed price for the change, but he insisted and finally I had to agree or else we would get nowhere.

Now came the complex part of the agreement.

I asked him to contact my old bank and transfer the money into my new account, which he did, then I phoned my new bank unlocked the account and transferred all the money into my old account, again he protested saying that the agreed price was £1,000,000 and he was determined to pay it, I argued that he has given me the flat, but he got onto his bank, made sure that he had the funds across and transferred one million back into Giselle's account.

He then said he had to go as he had to start getting to know the love of his life now he was a man.
He kissed me on the cheek and wished me all the best in my new life and left.
I sat there now as an 18-year-old stunning blond with a figure to die for, a million pounds in the bank and another million in the flat I now owned.

AND I absolutely hated being a woman again!

He paused again for a drink of water; I looked up at him kissed him on the cheek and whispered "so what happens next?
Times marching on and we've only a couple of hours to breakfast" he surprised me by tickling me and he had me squealing and writhing all over the bed.

"Its your fault for wanting to know ever little detail" he chided me. I lay there for a second with his face inches away from mine then I slid my free arm around his neck and kissed him passionately as his tongue brushed across my lips I allowed him into my mouth and our tongues entwined – it was wonderful. I broke the kiss and ordered him to carry on with his story.

He took a second drink of water and continued "well you remember the procedure for getting myself a female body" I nodded "well I had to go through it all again to find a suitable male body, but this time I realised that this would probably be the last change I would be able to do so it had to be the perfect man.
The man I wanted to spend the rest of my life being". This ‘the last change’ caught my attention "why was this then?" I asked.

He looked at me and said, "when I sat and thought as Giselle I realised that there was a lot missing from when I had been Christina.
It seemed that every change I did diluted my knowledge of being the person I was before, take now. I know I used to inhabit that beautiful sexy body of yours, but that is all I don't know much else, your likes, dislikes, past life, anything like that."

I was amazed "you mean all you know is you used to be me, and nothing else" he nodded gravely and said "after I changed into CJ I cannot remember how to make the potion or he incantations."
I whistled through my teeth "WOW so you are now CJ for life?" he nodded and I felt elated, "right I continued carry on, this is getting really interesting now"

He took another drink and a deep breath and continued "So I put the messages onto sites and as with last time got a load of odd balls and weirdo's answering, there were many more men wanting to be women than women wanting to be men.

So sifting through the responses took a long time, finally by the end of March I had a shortlist of seven, I asked of photos of them.
The list was quickly narrowed down to 4 as three of them were over 240 lbs and that was not what I wanted (2 of the four offered me over 5 million to swap with them!)

So I went onto the final four, all were in the age group I wanted 30 to 35, all had good jobs, and all were loaded, I sent them some photo's of Giselle but this time I asked them to offer my a price for possessing this gorgeous female body.

And then I threw them a baited line; I told them that I was still a virgin, and I wanted to meet each of them in London to make my selection, I had decided that money was not going to be the main factor in making my mind up, personality and the type of job they did was the over-riding factor.

The prices offered ranged from 2 million to 6 million and all of them were willing to meet me in London, so dates were arranged and I met them all, when they saw me in the flesh three of them positively drooled.

I got the feeling that Giselle would not like to be them, then I met CJ, he was the only one that didn't drool, but he still couldn't take his eyes off me.
He asked me sensible questions and really was very sincere; he had a good job in R & D of 3D photocopying, a degree in Engineering and Computer science and a sizable fortune.

By now all my money was in a Swiss account, and the access was known only by me, I knew I could remove this information from the new Giselle.
So I asked him if he wanted to change lives, he jumped at the chance even though I told him it would be for life, he asked when the change would be and I told him tomorrow at my apartment for him to be there at seven in the evening. Then we would sort out all the details.

I made the potion the next day and waited. Giselle also had an account in the UK, I would give him that number to transfer his money into for after the change, I also gave him the flat as I would be flying back to California the next day.

He arrived exactly at seven that evening, I had him transfer the 2.5 million pounds into the numbered Swiss account, which he did.

I gave him all the details of his new accounts when he was Giselle and told him he could either move his money across now or wait until he was Giselle.
He decided to see if the change would work, so after showing him his new bedroom (Giselle's) and getting him to undress in the spare bedroom while I undressed in Giselle's bedroom, we both wore towelling dressing gowns I had bought specially for the change, his was a feminine design, mine more masculine we dripped the blood into the potions, he took the pink one as I took the blue one and we went into our bedrooms.

I shouted for him to drink the potion the same time as myself, and the deed was done, tomorrow I would be a man again and I was elated!

The next morning I was awoken but an excited squeal as a totally naked Giselle bounded into my bedroom, flung her arms around my neck and kissed me all over my face. Thanking me for making her dreams come true (I knew then I had chosen the right person to change with, her reaction was so much like yours).

As he said this he looked at me, I smiled warmly up at him and prompted, "carry on".

"I was now fully awake with this nubile young girl hugging and kissing me, I knew I was all man from the reaction of my shaft. I told Giselle to calm down and act like the girl she now was – and get some clothes on.
This chastened he and she scampered off to shower and dress. I meanwhile got out of bed and inspected my body, I was well pleased with the exchange and gleefully flexed my muscles – thank god I was a man again.

I dressed in male clothes for the first time in a month and it felt great, went through to the kitchen to make coffee to be joined by an excited Giselle dressed in a tight fitting pink mini dress she was so happy it was unreal.
Her make up was flawless as was her hair, she had 4" black patent shoes on and couldn't wait to go shopping – a total girl now.

Again I sat her down and reminded her to change the money from her old account to her new one, which I eventually did for another thing I removed from her memory was her (now my) account details.
So not only did I transfer a considerable amount into Giselle's account I moved my money from the Swiss account into my new American bank account.
The new Giselle, well she was literally bouncing up and down of the seat wanting to go shopping and enjoy her new life.

It was now ten in the morning as we made ready to go out, she put on a white faux fur ¾ jacket picked up a black patent shoulder bag gave me another kiss to say thanks and we both left.
Her to explore the wonderful world of shopping, as a total woman and me to go back to my hotel and arrange a flight back to the states!

I flew back later the same day, arriving home god knows what time, but even though I was knackered I was elated to be a man again, but CJ had not been totally truthful to me.

He had accepted a job in the UK, which meant that I was committed to coming to work in the UK, but I assumed that I would never see you again!"

As he said that he smiled at me and continued "and I assumed that since I would never see you again, I wouldn't fall in love with you - again!

As it ended up I was wrong on both counts. But when I found out that the company I was going to work for came to the British Grand Prix.

I knew that there would be a good chance of seeing you again, I could only hope that I didn't fall in love with you – but I did, twice in two lives"

He finished his story and looked longingly at me.

I was thoughtful, very thoughtful. When he changed into CJ he thought he would be far away in America never to see me again.
It was by accident that we were sharing the same bed, granted him in a track suit.

I stared at him deep into his eyes, fixing my gaze on him I slowly said to him "that IS the total honest truth" he stared back at me and soberly said "Yes Christina I swear on my life and on the lives of my unborn children."

I sighed and asked him, "Exactly what can you remember about your past?". He still held my gaze and answered, "about being you? Nothing except I know I once was you; I know nothing of your life, your likes and dislikes, your parents absolutely nothing. About being Tony, again very little, I knew that I was hopelessly in love with you, I remember from when I became Tony, and that's all.”

He took a breath and continued, “About being Giselle, again not a lot because I think I was not her for very long, less than a month in total."

He dried up still looking into my eyes, I held his gaze and whispered "and about making the potion?"

He sighed "nothing, nothing at all, it's like it's been a fairy tale all this changing lives – mind you it's probably a good thing as we all seem contented in the lives we have now".

I nodded my head in agreement, thinking deeply about what he had just told me. I knew what my heart was saying but my head had to agree, he lay there quietly as if knowing the turmoil I was in.

Finally I said to him "you said as Tony you were hopelessly in love with me, what about now as CJ"?

He sighed and dropped his eyes, in a very small voice he whispered "Now, I think I love you more than I did when I was Tony, with Tony there was never any hope of you loving me back, but now I live in hope, whatever you do, whatever you decide, I will abide by, it's me that's hurt you."

He said this from the heart and it touched me deeply, and my head aligned itself with my heart.

I touched his cheek, “please look at me,” the pleading in my voice must have been apparent as he looked at me and held my gaze.

I said, "please don't interrupt me while I say this, and once I've said it please do not argue".
He looked downcast and nodded but held my gaze, my deep blue eyes staring into his beautiful hazel eyes.

I began "Before tonight I was hopelessly in love with you, then you dropped the bombshell that you used to actually BE ME.

This made me think that you had used what you knew about my likes and dislikes to make me love you". He was about to protest when I carried on "SHUT UP, you told me your story about how you came to be here, as CJ, I have been in absolute turmoil, going through every emotion known to a woman and some others as well and I have decided that."

I paused there to catch my breath (and for effect) then once I had calmed myself I continued, "I am hopelessly in love with you, and if you want to, we can carry on from midnight last night when I was deliriously happy - AND we NEVER, NEVER mention what we have just talked about again"

The look on his face was a mixture of joy, happiness, relief and pleasure, he looked at me and said "you sure?"
I nodded, and then we came together his strong arms around my petite feminine body, kissing, stroking, nibbling and teasing my body through the satin of my wrap and nightdress.

I whispered, "we have an hour, are we going to sleep or what? If it's or what then take your clothes off and join me under the covers.

To be continued, the next two instalments will bring us up to the present day our marriage and my pregnancy, and of course giving birth.
I never thought I would say those words, but every time I say them, My Pregnancy, I relish their meaning

A Friend in Need
Part 16. Conclusion – Well Nearly

This section is different from the others as part of it is written from both perspectives, as they are now together this seems the correct thing to do – I hope I managed to pull it off.

Christina.

By the time I had slipped my wrap off CJ was naked and returning to bed, a feeling of excitement and exhilaration coursed through my body my nipples and Tush were really communicating with each other. Which caused my sensitive nipples to be as hard as diamonds; my welcoming pussy moist and ready for him.

As he returned and got into bed I revelled in the sight of his muscular body, strong arms, trim waist and rampant manhood, he was 9"long and quite thick. I doubted if my delicate hand would go round him, the veins stood out and the head of his love shaft was a livid purple colour.

I lay back on the pillow my golden hair fanned out, framing my face he stared at me for a moment then whispered "you are a vision laid there, how lucky I am to have fallen in love with you twice in one lifetime".
I smiled up at him, stroking his cheek, enjoying the feeling of his light stubble, when he took my into his arms I nearly swooned from the pleasure.

We kissed lightly at first kissing, nibbling, nipping. Then the kissing became more passionate his hands roamed around my satin clad body. Down my waist, up over my very feminine hips he caressed my womanly bum, stroked up my back and finally he reached my breasts my glorious breasts. As he cupped one I moaned and my body trembled as I had a mini orgasm. I gasped in pleasure.

My hand then moved down his body and found his rampant manhood. I couldn't get my hand around it, as he played with my nipples; I caressed his manhood’s silky smoothness,

I ran my fingernail gently around the head of his love shaft, making him moan and shiver as I ran my nails up and down his shaft; teasing his balls and feeling his cock twitch.

I couldn't wait to taste him, but that was for later, right now I just wanted him inside me.

CJ

I turned from taking the tracksuit off and there she was, laid back on the pillow her beautiful hair fanned out framing her exquisite face and slender neck. My heart was bursting with love for this woman.

I could see she was aroused as her nipples pushed the satin on her nightdress into sweet little tents. Her lips were parted and the pink tip of her tongue brushed them in invitation.
As I reached for her I told her how lucky I was falling in love with her twice in a lifetime. She said nothing but pulled me towards her. We kissed each other - little love pecks then our lips met and the passion started building out tongues entwined her scent was overwhelming. The passion in her small body palpable and waiting to be released.

As my hand roamed over her sweet body I wished I had the knowledge to caress all those secret special places a woman has which will send her into ecstasy but I didn't, it had been a few bodies ago since I had been Christina!

As I cupped her luscious breast, one at a time, I marvelled at their pert firmness, I teased he nipple making her moan with passion. Then she found my manhood and started fondling and caressing it, using her nails to excite me and raise me to the heights of passion. Christina shuddered and moaned I assume she had orgasmed.

She whispered "I want you inside me please I need you inside me" as she squirmed under me. I took her face between my hands, kissed those full passionate lips. As her hand guiding me into her warm welcoming pussy.
As I entered her she moaned in pleasure as I slowly slid my shaft into her delicate body, her pussy was so tight, but so, so right.

I looked down through half closed eyes and saw her lying there under me a look of serenity and bliss on her beautiful face, this is why I loved being a man.
I loved the animal act of entering your woman, I could never ever be a woman again and I gave thanks for that.

Christina

As he entered me, something that had been broken was repaired. I felt whole I closed my eyes enjoying the feeling him slide into my warm and welcoming Tush.
Oh God he seemed to fit my body perfectly and I orgasmed instantly. I felt his balls resting on me and knew he was deep inside my delicate feminine body.
He was mine; totally mine I loved the feeling of being possessed by a man being made love to was delectable.

He started gently pumping in and out of me, taking the weight on his elbows, teasing my nipples with his fingers and tongue my arms were around his neck as he brought me to another climax.
I writhed and bucked in pleasure, giving off little squeals of delight as I started the roller coaster of orgasms finally I was in total ecstasy and my orgasms were deep and earth shattering.

I was shuddering and moaning writhing and squealing, then I felt his rhythm change and I instinctively knew he was going to hose his seed deep into my body.
I was on the up slope to an earth shattering orgasm and I wanted to cum the same time as my man.

I made sure that my clittie was stimulated with every stroke then I swear the room jolted. I screamed as I started my orgasm reaching my ultimate climax as his seed spurted into my loving waiting body.
I clung to him letting him carry my small body while our orgasms ran their wonderful course.

He collapsed on top of me I had totally drained this strong virile man his weight pressed down on me, but I loved this feeling.
I could feel his manhood inside my vagina and if still felt wonderful god how I have missed being made love to by the right man a man I was truly in love with.

He started to stir and I whispered to him, "please keep your shaft inside me, please it feels wonderful" through half open eyes I saw him nod then he started kissing my all over my face.

Finally his shaft softened and slid out of me I quickly snuggled into his arms letting him caress me and smelling his special man scent. I was now complete!

Christina and CJ

He kissed the top of my head and said Keith asked me to move into the house but I refused because I didn't trust myself being so close to you.
I smiled up at him and whispered, "Well you can just tell him you're moving in, with me! There is loads of room".

We kissed deeply and he said, "that seems like a brilliant idea, but won't the others talk?" I giggled at that and informed him, "and what do you think they are doing now? You're supposed to be in the lounge fast asleep".

He tried to disentangle himself from me, but I was not making it easy for him, "Christina" he pleaded, "let me up, so I can get down there before anyone wakes up".

That really made me chuckle "you are too late for that Mister, its 8:30, we made love for over an hour." I gave a self satisfied moan and continued "and do I know it".

He flopped down onto the pillow. "Well" he said, "We had better get ready and face the music." "So you don't want me again" I said in a little girl voice.
He looked down lovingly and replied "I want you more than I can say, but don't we have somewhere to be at 10?"

My eyes snapped open; I had totally forgotten we were going riding today (horses unfortunately not me). I sat up and my boobs bounced I watched his eyes follow their progress and smiled at him. "You'll be used to watching those by the end of this week" I joked.

We got showered; and I did my morning routine while he got dressed in Keith's tracksuit and last night's underwear. (Mine was no good as they were too small and they were thongs that could have chopped his balls in two – not good!)
I came out of the bathroom and got dressed he was watching my every move. Again I told him he would soon get used to me.
Sadly he said, "looking at you getting ready is a totally new and exquisite experience, you are gorgeous."

I wiggled into my jeans, slipped on a spaghetti strapped camisole followed by a cotton blouse which I knotted at the waist picked up my handbag and we were ready to face the music from Keith, Jane and the rest of our party.

We went down stairs and stopped outside the dining room door, I slipped my small hand into his larger one and squeezed and we entered.
Jane said in a loud voice "Keith I think we can call the police and tell them we've found our lost souls." I blushed furiously as everybody chuckled.

As we sat down I hissed "thanks best friend" it was like water off a ducks back she just grinned and said "it was just a matter of time, the limo breaking down just helped it along" those in hearing range chuckled at this.

I said to Keith, "CJ has decided to move in here, as he is now working for your company"
Keith looked surprised "right then I'll sort out a room for him".
Jane looked at her husband and said "you know darling you can be so stupid; what Chrissie's saying is that CJ is moving into HER room" she rolled her eyes at me and sighed "MEN".

I smiled ruefully at Jane, "err well that's the general idea" I said slightly embarrassed. Anyhow Jane said, "at least we'll know where you two are now" I grinned "Yes and we're going riding this morning and I'll bring CJ and his stuff over this afternoon" I said happily.

"Don't forget that there's a barbeque this evening, it's not expected to last much past ten so an early night – mind you I don't suppose you two will do much sleeping" Jane quipped, I blushed furiously at this and CJ and myself beat a hasty retreat.

I took him back to the Cromwell so he could get changed and let them know he would be checking out this afternoon, I drove to the stables and we spent a great day out, our relationship had changed a lot.

We had booked the same horses as last time, and as we rode side by side, but things were certainly different. I wanted to ask him outright to marry me, but that's not the done thing for a woman we have to be the ones asked.

For a while we rode in companionable silence then I asked, "Exactly what will you be doing when you move over here?"
We rode along for a while then he answered "the company want to move big time into 3D photocopying, and that's my field, they are setting up a new division which I am to head up and the R & D budget is absolutely huge.

I or rather we have to develop and refine the technique, so its more efficient and eventually cheaper to us, any patents would be held by myself and the company on a 60% to 40% basis."

I understood some of this but not all, he was going to have to teach me more about this 3D stuff but anyhow I asked, "So the company get 60% of your ideas?" He grinned at me.
"I'm not that stupid Chrissie" he said, "they get the 40%.
When they hired me they knew it would cost them cos I'm one of the top guy's in the field" he looked at me and continued "Although if I'd have known I was going to meet you again and fall in love all over again I would have given my services a bit cheaper".
I felt all warm and fuzzy when he said that as he really meant it.

We stopped for lunch at the same pub, shared a ploughman's lunch and carried on. We then went back to the Cromwell to pack all his clothes (a single suit case and 1 garment bag – men sure travel light).
I drove us to the house and settled him into my room, making room in the wardrobe for his clothes.

He showered while I decided what I was going to wear. As it was a barbeque I decided on white Capri's with a pink chiffon tunic top with a floral design as it was see through I chose a silk camisole to go underneath also in pink and pink bra and thong. My shoes were open toed floral espadrilles with a 4" wedge and in case it cooled off later in the evening (we were in England) I had a white cotton cardigan to slip over my shoulders.

When he came out of the bathroom he had a towel around his waist and I positively drooled over his gorgeous male body, he was toned, tanned and muscular without being over muscled his legs were solid and strong again without being over muscled he was fit!!

Luckily I had my satin kimono on or else sparks could have started flying between the two of us. I went into the bathroom and got ready, make up off, toilet and Tush douched, shower, body lotion, moisturiser, a quick comb of the hair and I was ready.

Leaving the bathroom he was fully dressed and putting hic clothes away. I plugged in my hair straightener and heated tongs then started on my make up. Light foundation; blusher; eye liner; light eye shadow to match the occasion, eye lashes curled and mascara applied, 4 coats of frosted plum lip stick then lip gloss and I was ready to get dressed.

Not caring I slipped out of my kimono, then naked in front of him I went over to where my clothes were on the bed. Well aware the effect I was having on him. I slipped into my silky thong wiggled into the tight Capri trousers slipped my bra on followed by my camisole then the chiffon tunic which a finished off with a gold coloured chain belt.

Checking myself in the mirror I saw him standing there with a large bulge in his trousers. After I was satisfied I looked as perfect as I could I sauntered over to him gave him a peck on the cheek rubbed his bulge and whispered in his ear "you are going to have to get used to that as well as the rest" (to whisper in his ear I had to stand on my tip toes!).
He groaned, "I hope I never get used to seeing you naked".

He carried on "You know I remember being female, being you, but I cannot remember anything about that gorgeous body of yours"
I smiled lovingly at him "good, that means it'll be more fun exploring, because don't forget I know nothing at all about your body".

We gently kissed and I got my cardigan slipped it over my arm as we left the room, I was driving today, so only very diluted white wine spritzer's for me and then only a couple, mind you since becoming a woman I was careful with my drinking.

We met Jane and Keith downstairs and I drove them to the party, without thinking I went through my routine when I got into my beloved car including stroking the gear shift, Jane joked to CJ "you see the gentle way Chrissie fondles that gear shift" CJ nodded.

I however cowered wondering what was coming next. “Well” Jane continued grinning "she may do the same for you – if you're a good boy."
"Jane!" I gasped blushing "how could you". CJ laughed, "Well I'll just have to be a good boy and live in hope."
By now I was blushing furiously – one of the curses about being Christina, I blush very easily.

The barbeque went well and we all enjoyed it there was a lot of business talked between the different companies – which after all is what the week was all about CJ was on display so to speak as the company Keith worked for had literally stolen him from under the noses of some large companies.

However from what I overheard, the main topic was the new division CJ would help set up and where it was going to be based!

This worried me as I had assumed he would be living near to where I lived, (or even living with me – a girl can dream). I made a note to myself to ask him about this later, however I will probably forget as the race days were approaching and I forget things.

Tomorrow was Friday – pre practice day, this is what I was really here for Friday, Saturday practice and qualifying Sunday the Race, Monday home.

As Jane often says I must be one of the best looking and most feminine petrol heads in the country – but I didn't care, I loved motor sports of any variety.

The party broke up about eleven, I drove us all home, and once again I was getting ribbed about fondling the gear lever (it's a habit which is hard to break).

We arranged to go to the circuit about eleven for the pre practice days racing so we went to bed early – not that we were going to sleep early!
I managed to get to the bathroom first and did my evening routine; this usually takes about 10 minutes.
But tonight I deliberately took longer about 20 minutes, when I came out all ready for bed and sweet smelling he was sat on the bed waiting, he commented on the length of time but when I asked him if it was worth it, he simply kissed my waiting lips.

I slipped off my kimono and lay in bed, I had a black satin chemise on with spaghetti straps it was 'A' line and displayed my boobs to perfection. I lay on the pillow making sure my hair was fanned out waiting for him.
The only light in the room was from his bedside lamp, so as he came out of the bathroom he was framed in the light, his body looked to me so inviting, trim, firm, muscular and well endowed, as when he saw me lying there he started getting hard!

My nipples were as hard as diamonds; my welcoming pussy moist in anticipation and it was sending messages to my nipples!
My whole body felt like one erogenous zone ready to respond to that wonderful man in the bathroom door!

He gasped, "Oh god you are beautiful" as he moved towards me, his erection was now resplendent a good 9" long, and thick. I now knew I would not get my tiny hand around it, the tip of my tongue licked my lips I couldn't help it I wanted him, and I wanted him now!

As he reached the side of the bed I reached for him running my long finger nails down the outside of his thigh. I then held out my arms to him, inviting him into bed he sat down next to me ran his fingers through my long silky hair down my cheek and chin, cupping my face he kissed my waiting lips.
As our lips met, I gave a gentle moan of pleasure.
His tongue passed across my lips, and being the good girl I now was, I opened my lips allowing his tongue access to my mouth gently his tongue played with mine, his hands roamed down my body cupping a breast, kneading and teasing.

My diamond hard nipple he took between his finger and thumb and rolled it. I purred with pleasure my hand reaching for his shaft as I tried to get my small hand around his engorged manhood I wanted him inside me NOW!

Darling, I moaned, my voice dripping with passion. I want to feel you deep inside me. I need you oh I need you so badly. He manoeuvred himself so my body could slip under his my hand again reached for his beautiful manhood, moaning I guided him into my gorgeous waiting Tush moist warm and waiting for him to enter the very core of my womanhood.

I was happily the giver; the woman and so, so, so pleased I was a woman. As he slid inside me I gasped with pleasure the simple act of his red hot rampant manhood slipping inside me propelled my to an intense orgasm.

I moaned in ecstasy soon I could feel his balls against my bum. I wiggled my booty and shuddered, slowly, oh so slowly he started sliding in and out of me each stroke rubbing up against my engorged clittie.

I soon was in rhythm with his thrusting; with each plunge of his gorgeous body my legs wrapped themselves around his waist giving me every little millimetre of him. Soon my clittie exploded and I was in orgasmic heaven writhing, bucking, kissing, clawing, moaning in pleasure, hitting wonderful orgasms.

He was a very considerate lover, making sure I was in orgasm heaven, the place only a woman can get having those wonderful multiple orgasms.
I moaned "Please, oh please, cum inside me, I need you to cum inside me, oh it's going to be a big one, pleeeeease."

As I begged him his motion changed slightly and for some reason I knew he was very close but it was too late for me. I screamed and clawed his back my head shaking from side to side in ecstasy I was biting him and kissing him at the same time.

He grunted and I felt deep inside me his hot seed pumping into me, hanging onto to him I rode the tsunami of pleasure shuddering and crying.

He collapsed on top of me, which I absolutely loved, to me it emphasised my wonderful feminine status; trapped under her man.
It didn't hurt me a bit as to me it was an essential part of love making luxuriating in the intense afterglow.
I felt him stir, I whispered "don't move, please don't move I want to feel you inside me just you deep inside me."

He lifted his head and gently but hungrily found my luscious lips, kissing sucking and teasing me with his tongue.
This caused me to shudder as mini orgasms racked my body "Oh God I DO love you" I moaned his kissing became more passionate, my lips, nose, eyes, cheeks, chin all over my face.
"My life Christina, my Love, I will never, ever hurt you my love" he whispered.

I knew then I had found the man I wanted to spend my life with!

Eventually his shaft softened and slid out of me, he scooped me into his arms and tenderly held me, stroking me, kissing me and nibbling my ear lobes, I was in heaven, as I absolutely adored being caressed after sex, it was like being brought down to earth very gently, with mini orgasms shuddering their was through my body.

While he was doing this for me, I was kissing his chest, nibbling and sucking his silly man nipples taking deep breaths of his gorgeous man scent. Gently caressing his now shrunken manhood, with the intention of slowly bringing it back to life. I really felt so right, so perfect I was in heaven.

His shaft started to get some life in it, so bending down I kissed the head of his manhood. It gave a surprised twitch, which encouraged me more I bent double loving my feminine suppleness; as when I had been a male I simply could not have bent like this.

I then wrapped my mouth around his rapidly hardening member, tasting my juices on it as well as his musky salty man taste my tongue wormed around his shaft as I slowly started taking him into my mouth.

I heard him moan in pleasure as I bobbed my head up and down his hot rampant love shaft. I licked sucked and teased him, my long finger nails playing with his balls causing them to harden,
I was loving doing this to my man, "Oh Christina" I heard him moan "God I'm going to cum, oh God yesssssss".
I felt his buttocks clench and then his hot salty seed spurted into my mouth. Greedily I drank every drop, licking his shaft until it had none of his precious seed left on it, he took me into his arms, kissing me deeply, his tongue entwined with mine.

Then he broke off and started kissing my head neck chest arms in fact he kissed nibbled and sucked his way all over my body, leaving me moaning writhing crying out his name, panting and shuddering as gentle orgasms wracked my body.

His fingers found my warm, welcoming Tush and he started playing with my clittie, this sent me into paroxysms of bliss as orgasm after orgasm wracked my body I was on cloud nine - in heaven.
We separated and once again he took me in his arms, this time I needed bringing back to earth very, very gently which he expertly did I lay contented it his arms.
Impulsively I pulled his head down and kissed him passionately on the lips whispering "I love you, I really and truly love you", he looked tenderly down at me and whispered "and I love you Christina, deeply utterly and completely love you".

I wiggled out of his arms and went to clean myself up; bringing back a warm flannel I gently cleaned his manhood finishing off by giving it a little kiss.
I returned to bed and snuggled into his arms, after no sleep the night before we soon drifted off wrapped in each other’s arms.

When I awoke the next morning, someone was busy eating my Tush as I awoke I thought I was dreaming until an orgasm hit me making me squeal in surprise. This of course lead to some early morning delight as our bodies entwined taking up where we left off the night before.

After an hour or so, we managed to get dressed, me in cream Capri's with a dark green angel wing sleeved silk tunic, belted with a brown 2" belt and 4" brown ankle boots.

CJ in blue jeans and a brown shirt I picked up my designer bikers jacket and we were off to the pre practice session.
We had a wonderful day, learning about each other, watching the practice sessions holding hands everything new lovers do.

The evening was another cocktail party, so we went back to the house, made love, showered, made love, showered, then common sense kicked in so we got ready for the cocktail party.
My dress was made of silver/blue silk. It was a one-shouldered affair with rouching around the shoulder, the skirt of the dress was draped with a fish tailed hem. The front was about 3" above my knee, the back at about knee height.

I had no bra on, as the dress had built in cups but my thong matched my dress to finish the outfit I wore nude tights, blue silk 5" heeled ankle strap shoes with a matching clutch bag. My lover told me I looked stunning.

The next couple of days were very similar building up to the race day on the Sunday and the last day dinner dance after the race.
So we made love, explored each others bodies which, sometimes is more fun than making love! I was determined to intimately know his gorgeous body in the time we have left before he goes to America. While he was exploring my body he had succeeded in finding some of those intimate places a woman has as erogenous zones.

The Sunday was Race day, this was the day I could get really up close and personal with the car's in the pit lane, my Tush was moist all day, the sound of these machines close up the vibrations shook me to the core.

Clive said that I even made ear defenders look sexy, (mind you mine were a girly pink) we were guests of a top formula one team and the hospitality was second to none. Unfortunately the team didn't win, Ferrari and Fernando Alonso did that; but the whole day was brilliant.

We arrived back at the house in high spirits, my trembling Tush needed CJ deep inside me and I just about dragged him to the bedroom, tearing his clothes off as the door closed.

Our lovemaking was intense, and I asked him if I could go on top, I had this hunk of a man underneath me, my breasts were available to fondle and caress.
His red hot rigid shaft was mine to control.
The pleasure as I lowered myself onto it was the ultimate end to the day, all my sensations were alive, I had impaled myself onto his wondrous love shaft, I could feel his heat inside me, I thought that I could even feel the veins on his shaft.

I started clutching him with my vaginal muscles causing such a sensation in his shaft that he came deep inside me very quickly but I knew that by flexing my muscles I could with luck keep his shaft rigid and wanting.

As I worked my 'magic' on his love stick, he found my weak spot, his finger found my little rose bud, as his finger played around it I gasped in pleasure as wonderful shocks ripped through my Tush to my nipples and back to my little anal rose bud however I managed to get his shaft wonderfully rigid and working deep, deep inside my body.

He continued to plunge his shaft into my pussy all the time causing my little clittie to endlessly cum and lubricate my now welcoming Tush then he inserted his finger right into my rose bud I squealed and shuddered as an awesome orgasm racked my body.

I kissed him with such passion our teeth were grinding together my tongue was deep down his throat the feeling of our lovemaking was primeval and reversed.
I wanted him inside me, usually a man wants to be inside his woman, but not today finally I released him, whether he was satisfied I don't know, (what a selfish bitch I was), but I DID know he had cum in me at least three times.

We lay together, me in his arms, my legs slowly starting to belong to me I smiled up at him and whispered "I really, really love you."
He smiled tenderly down at me and somewhat enigmatically said, "I love you dearly, please remember this".
I wanted to know what he meant but all he would say was wait and see it's a surprise!
We got showered, him before me, (foiled again I was going to have my way with him in the shower)
So when he left the bathroom I entered. By the time I had done my beauty routine I left the bathroom as he was going out of the door, "sweetheart Keith's just phone and I'm going to help him work on something.”

I was a bit put out, but it was to help our friends so I started getting ready; I was wearing the dress he had bought me all that time ago.

Hair first, then make up, finally get dressed. I had decided upon this dress; the ivory silk strapless mini dress with appliqué crystal inserts and a keyhole back with side zip fastening and feathers all around the hem.

It was gorgeous and fit me like a glove; I teamed it with black velvet 6" crystal heels and a matching clutch purse.
I wore the necklace and earring set he and bought for my birthday as it matched the dress and my eyes perfectly.
A lace silk lined cape over my shoulders and I was ready, if I say so myself I looked special – tonight was the last time I would see CJ until he came back in Autumn.

I went down stairs and everyone was waiting for me, which was unusual, Jane Keith and another couple looked smugly at me.

CJ looked terrified I was going to ask what was going on but the Limo arrived to pick up the whole lot of us – well limo is an exaggeration it was an executive coach.

As I slid into the seat next to CJ he whispered "Christina you look sensational, that dress suits you perfectly. I'm scared to be with you, you are so stunning." I beamed at him basking is his complement totally forgetting what I was going to ask him.

We got to the venue, a bit late but in time for a champagne cocktail (or two) we were called through to the table, for some reason we had two spare seats at ours, but the I noticed that a couple of other tables were similar.
We took our seats and the lights dimmed, the MC came onto the stage and announced "LADIES AND GENTLEMEN, BEFORE WE CONTINUE WITH THE NIGHT, THERE IS A SPECIAL ANNOUNCEMENT TO MAKE"

I being a nosy woman wondered what was going on then CJ got to his feet; knelt in front of me and said "Christina, I realise I have only known you for a short while, but will you do me the honour of being my wife. I have asked your Father and he has given me permission to ask you"

I sat there looking at CJ, tears brimming when I heard a familiar voice, "Christina dear, please say something" It was MY MUM!!!
I turned around and sure enough Mum; Dad; Kerry my daughter and Christopher my son were stood there. Kerry was beaming and said "Well Mum. If you say yes we can have a double wedding.

The tears were beginning to stream down my face so it was in a blur that I realised CJ was still on his knees waiting for my reply.

I took a deep breath and said "Oh God with all my heart yes, yes, yes" I felt him slip a ring onto my third finger left hand as I fell into his arms the applause of over 200 people ringing in my ears.

I was a mess, tears streaming down my face kissing CJ. And I was wondering how my family had suddenly appeared.

A Friend in Need
Part 17. Preparations

I was surrounded by people, my family, Jane and Keith other friends, all congratulating us, CJ had his arm around my waist, I was still blubbering like an idiot, Jane, my mum and Kerry my daughter took me away from CJ to the ladies room to sort myself out, all grinning like Cheshire cats.

Once in the ladies room, I managed to stop blubbing, my make up was a mess, so with a lot of help I managed to look something like human.
I demanded to know where mum and dad and my two kids had appeared from! Jane told me to blame CJ and Keith because when CJ had gone to seen my dad to ask his permission to marry me he arranged for my family to attend the race and this dinner dance!

My mum was really taken by CJ, especially him asking permission to marry me Jane snorted "I think your dad would have given anyone permission to get rid of you – again".
I stuck my tongue at her; however I did feel more composed so we went to re-join the men.

Back at the table the band started playing 'Lady' by Lionel Richie: CJ took my hand and we had to dance alone on the dance floor to the sound of people clapping, and whistling, I was touched and romantic and embarrassed all at once.

CJ whispered as my head was resting on his shoulder "I love you, really, really love you Christina Holbine". I sighed in happiness, stretched up and kissed his lips to the renewed clapping and now some cheering. I murmured "and I love you".

Finally the music stopped and CJ took me back to the table, I was smiling radiantly now, when we got back all the talk was of weddings, Kerry squealed "Oh mum, we can have a double wedding in the Autumn, it'll be great."

I was concerned at this as this was Kerry's first marriage and she deserved to be the total focus of the wedding, not sharing it with her mum. But she was determined, utterly determined, she had certainly inherited her mothers determined streak, it was like arguing with me!
I appealed to mum and dad for help but they remained stubbornly neutral, Jane and Keith were no better and Keith actually had the cheek to say "if you think I'm getting involved you are mistaken" so finally I appealed to my future husband and he agreed with Kerry!!!
Which caused her to throw her arms around my neck and squeal "that's so cool mum, I'm getting married with my MUM; I'm so happy".

I thought I had better surrender gracefully, while I still had some grace left; the night passed wonderfully good food, good friends, family and my gorgeous, gorgeous husband to be – it seemed an age ago when I had been a much older man, occasional cross dresser and miserable, now I was ecstatically and wonderfully happy and oh so small, delicate and feminine!

We all went back to the house together, much to my surprise my family had stayed there yesterday and I never knew.
Finally we went to bed, CJ was going to get the night of his life (if I had anything to do with it) as he was flying back home tomorrow and I wouldn't see him until September, the wedding was scheduled for October, nearly a year since I became the woman I am now!

As we neared out bedroom, I took hold of his tie and lead him into the bedroom similar to Julie Roberts in Pretty Woman, but I was a bit shorter – well a lot shorter!

I knew he had to be at the airport for 2pm to get his flight to London, and I was determined to have as much of him as I could before he left.

Once we were in the room I threw myself on him and kissed him passionately, I whispered to him, "don't you do a thing until I say so, or say a thing until I say so – OK" "OK" he groaned, I now had him to myself!

I slipped his jacket off and dropped it on the floor, all the time kissing him deeply, my tongue exploring every piece of his mouth, then I had to pull away to take his tie off followed by his shirt.
I buried my face into his chest smelling his special man scent, I licked and kissed his chest sucking at his man nipples, causing him to moan and gasp, I slid down his body, taking his shoes and socks off.

Then I started rubbing the bulge that was tenting his trousers, very carefully I undid his trousers, being very careful not to damage the object of my desire, his trousers soon joined the rest of his clothes, and he was clad only in his boxers.

I was still fully clothed and sensually I rubbed my satin clad body up and down his wonderful body causing more moans and gasps.

All the time I was gently caressing his rock hard love shaft, he reached for me and quickly I spun away "naughty, naughty" I pouted, "you do not do anything until I say so" "but" he started "or say anything" I reminded him, wiggling my satin clad booty into the tent that was his boxers.

Now I had made my point I eased his boxers down revealing his wonderful love shaft, the veins stood out, the head was a livid purple, as I ran my hand along it the heat coming from it was awesome.
I cupped his balls gently and lovingly rubbed them causing him to moan, I very gently squeezed them causing him to gasp, sliding down his body I kissed the head of his shaft, licking the whole head with my delicate tongue, kissing the head then up and down the length of it, I was on full automatic mode.

Focussed on giving my man as much pleasure as I could. I simply had to take him into my mouth, I circled his rampant manhood with my luscious lips and started sucking and licking, he tasted wonderful, salty, musky it was wonderful.
I worked my way down this gorgeous shaft until he was all inside my mouth and I could feel the hairs on his balls tickling my nose, I started deep throating him, he was moaning is passion, his hands running through my hair as my lips, tongue and throat brought him to a climax.

Crying my name I felt his semen hose into my throat, I swallowed the whole lot loving the taste, carefully I licked his love stick clean, and started kissing my way up his body, again he reached for me and again I spun out of reach, "naughty boy" I chided he groaned "but I need you Christina, so bad".

I pouted "not yet lover boy, not yet".

Groaning he relaxed and I resumed kissing every part of his body.

God my body was screaming out for him, my Tush was soaking wet because I had experienced lovely shuddering small orgasms, my nipples were hurting with the strain and couldn't grow any harder.

I ran my finger nails along his dick, this caused it to twitch and start growing, I stood away from him and did a sensuous striptease my satin sheath dress slipped down my luscious body.
Underneath all I had on was a thong and that was it, still in my towering heels I played with the satin ivory thong slowly slipping it down over my hips, by now he was throbbing and hard again.
I ran my nails down his shaft, walked around the room turning the lights off leaving only one bedside light, I bent over to turn back the bed, provocatively wiggling my luscious bum in the air, turned and said to him," I'm yours now".

He walked across the room, his rampant manhood stood proud, I knew that soon he would be burying it deep in my body, I lay on the bed, he stood just looking at me then breathed "god, you are so beautiful Christina, so, so beautiful."
I smiled up at him revelling in the complement, he took hold of my foot and kissed it, sucking each toe in turn, I had never experienced this before and it really turned me on.

My already wet Tush suddenly flooded, I shuddered and moaned, he continued with my feet, working his way up my legs, towards my warm welcoming pussy.
Much to my disappointment he simply kissed my tush then continued kissing and licking my body, tummy, belly button, breasts, chest, neck chin, eyes, hair, lips.

Then he went back down my body kissing down my spine, my bum, licking my crack where my rosebud nestles then my Tush, my soaking passionate wanting Tush, as soon as his tongue entered I shuddered cried out and writhed I had orgasmed it was so intense it left me gasping for breath panting for more.

He continued to excite me more and more, sucking, licking caressing concentrating on my sweet little pussy, I was writhing and moaning, I wanted him inside me, I was pleading, begging him to enter me, to fill me with his shaft, to take me.

Finally he started kissing and licking his way back up my sweat covered body, his tongue teasing me, up past my naval, between my breasts, up to the hollow of my throat and to my lips, my waiting luscious lips, his body covered my own and my hand went between us guiding his hot rampant manhood to my waiting Tush.

I felt the throbbing head of his love shaft pass my labia lips and enter my waiting, welcoming, wanting vagina; slowly, too slowly for me he slid into my body, bit by bit, I let our a shuddering moan as I climaxed again, then he was fully inside me!

Oh the feeling was so intense my vaginal muscles flexed and grasped his wonderful manhood, holding him inside me, he started to slide in and out of my pleading body, causing me to moan and pant, writhing in absolute bliss I orgasmed yet again.

I was flexing my vaginal muscles to his rhythm, the feeling as his velvet shaft caressed my darling clittie was excruciating, in short I was a wreck, my whole universe was pleasing my man, but in the throws of intense sexual excitement I had lost all co-ordination, I simply rode on a wave of passion that he had created.

Finally I felt his pulsing rhythm change and knew he was close to climaxing, I knew I was very close to having a mega orgasm and wanted to cum the same time as him, but I had no chance, my body was not obeying me.

I let out a scream of passion and started my monster orgasm, my body was writhing, bucking, twisting in orgasmic delight, I was kissing him anywhere I could, nipping him and clawing him is throws of passion.
I felt him stiffen then he moaned and I felt his seed hosing into my body just as I hit the high of my orgasm, all of this lasted seconds but it felt like forever.
He collapsed on top of me totally spent; to me this was all part of the sexual experience, being pinned to the bed by the man I had just drained.
I lay under him luxuriating in the post coital feelings, mini orgasms wracking my body, making me gasp and shudder.

Finally I felt his shrinking manhood slide out of me, and I let him roll off me and gather me into his arms, stroking and kissing me as my mini orgasms slowly subsided and I regained control of my body.

I twisted around and kissed him deeply whispering "Darling, that was amazing, absolutely amazing, you're going to tire me out making love like that every night."

He smiled tenderly at me, nibbled my bottom lip and whispered back, "I wish I could make love to you like that every night, you are gorgeous and loving, but it would probably kill me, but I'd die a happy man."

I clung on fiercely to him, and declared "don't ever say anything like that I want you with me for the rest of our lives, forever", smiling down at me he repeated "forever sweet Christina, forever, that's my promise to you".

We kissed tenderly and soon his regular breathing told me he was asleep, I managed to work my way from his arms and went to the bathroom to clean up and take my make up off.

I glance at the clock and figured that we had been making love for nearly 2 hours! WOW no wonder he was knackered, what a session, I would never had been able to do that when I was a man, but now in my luscious little female body I relished long love making sessions – I loved being a woman!

The next morning when we awoke, we made slow passionate love, again he made my body tingle, but the lovemaking was tinged with sadness as it would be the last time I would see him until he moved over to England at the end of September - or so I thought.

We went for breakfast and then packed we said goodbye to Jane, Keith and the rest of the party we had spent a wonderful week with loaded my car and I drove him to ‘East Midlands’ airport for his flight to London.

I parked the car and walked with him to the airline desk, he received an envelope and passed it to me, "this is for you sweetheart" he said. Mystified I opened the envelope and inside was an open first class return ticket America, I looked at him in confusion, he explained "I've met your folks this is so you can meet my folks – a chance to show you off, all you do is arrange when you can fly over and book your flights, I'll meet you and look after you"

Excitedly I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him, "I'll arrange things as soon as I can" I promised.
I was with CJ until he went through security for his flight, the final kiss was long and lingering, as I saw him walk away there were tears brimming, but I managed to hold it together – this is one thing I both love and hate about being a woman, I love being able to show my emotions, but I hate trying to look 'strong' because it's against my now totally female psyche.

I got back to the car and for once driving my pride and joy didn't cheer me up, mind you I had to concentrate as my dear daughter and I had a wedding to plan.

As it was CJ's and my second wedding we had decided to take a secondary role, let my daughter shine on her big day, give her the wedding she deserves and will always remember.

Another thing, which will be difficult for me to explain to Kerry is that CJ insists on paying for the venue, as there will be about 40 people coming over from America who will need accommodation the venue will have to either have accommodation or have some close by, and, as daughter and I are so alike in nature, she will argue – I just know it!!!!!

I got back to the pub and Alan handed over, I asked him when he was free in August and booked him for the second week in august for 5 days, I also told him about the wedding and he promised he would be here for me, he was more than a relief manager he was a good friend.

Things soon returned to normal, Jane and myself carrying on our girl sessions, planning the wedding, and as I expected Kerry and I had a blazing row about the costs, but luckily her dad (my first husband) her boyfriend and I managed to persuade her to put the money she would have spent into their first house.
I was blaming her because she was the one who insisted on a double wedding, I was congratulated b my first husband and his wife, and I knew they meant it because I get on better with him since we divorced than when we were married, and Sheila his wife is a lovely person.

All this is weird, because I was still a man when Christina was married, but I have all her memories… it's so hard to explain.

The wedding venue! This was going to be a big hurdle for us to surmount, ideally we wanted the accommodation at the venue also it had to be close enough to where we lived for people to be taken there on buses.

It took us the rest of July to decide on a venue. We went through loads of options and finally settled on two; The Royal York Hotel and the York Marriot Hotel; finally settling on the Royal as we needed 70 rooms on the night, also the venue was available for the date Kerry chose was the last Saturday in October.

CJ had phone me every night which I loved the time difference was such that when I had finished working for the day, usually about 1am it was late afternoon where he was so I could talk to him while I was laid in bed, desperately wishing he was there with me.
Also he sent me a pre loaded American Express card with $50,000 in it!!
He told me it will be topped up to that amount every month (I really have to find out how much money the man I'm marrying has got) but I don't really care as I love him to bits.

But having that amount available certainly sorted the venue out, Kerry, my dear daughter did a double take when I booked and put the deposit down as soon as we had decided.

Now it was up to her and the wedding planner to sort things out – with a bit of input from her dear mother, namely me!

In between deciding on the venue we also worked on the wedding dress, Kerry wanted a wedding dress with the WOW factor, when I heard this; my heart sank, this was going to be a long shopping session.

On the other hand my wedding dress I wanted a knee length silk satin dress or a floor length column dress again in silk satin, as for the colour; with me being blond and fair skin; the colour white makes me look washed out.

So champagne or cream would be better, also with me only being 5' tall these big flouncy traditional wedding dresses made me look like something off the top of a big wedding cake, speaking of which we had that to order, as well as decide on the bridesmaids, maid's of honour (for me this would be Jane) bridesmaids dresses, flowers, going away outfits etc, etc, etc!

But once we had decided on the venue, the wedding planner had a list for us to follow to keep us on track – thank the lord.

Now into August, I was flying to California in 8 days, we had got on well except for the dresses, which meant that until we had decided on Kerry's dress, we couldn't decide on the bridesmaids dresses, luckily Jane was a rock, she came shopping with us and her fashion sense kept Kerry's feet firmly on the ground, she could get away telling Kerry that something didn't suit her than I could!

While I was in America the two of them had decided to go to London to find that perfect dress, finally the day came and Alan arrived to look after the pub.
I said good bye to Kerry and Jane and drove to Manchester airport to fly to California, I was so excited, as it was the first time I had ever been to the USA.

After a long flight I finally arrived in San Francisco, where CJ was to meet me then we would drive to where his parents lived, I got through baggage and the like and entered the arrivals lounge, at first I didn't spot him, then I noticed a huge bunch of flowers moving towards me and recognised the face behind them.

I let out a squeal of pure delight, nearly giving an elderly lady a heart attack I flew into his arms, kissing him all over his face, as he was holding this huge bunch of flowers I could attack him as I wanted.
The lady I had scared to death passed us and said to me "it was worth the heart attack you nearly gave me young lady, you must have really missed him" I blushed scarlet and apologised but she patted me on the arm and wished us both well.

I mused on this chance meeting with an absolute stranger, after the British reserve I was used to so far all the Americans I had come into contact with had been welcoming, open and friendly, not afraid to express emotions, I mentally shrugged this was a trait I could really get used to.

We went outside and walked to his car, it was a McLaren, two hundred and fifty grand's worth, I positively drooled and my Tush moistened in anticipation, we drove for a couple of hours.

Finally arriving at a small well to do town, he drove past some lovely detached houses before pulling into the drive of a lovely house, it was quite substantial and I loved it, I gasped when I saw it "Oh the house is absolutely beautiful".

CJ smiled at me and replied "Mom and Dad have lived here since I was a little boy", then he looked at me and said "well since CJ was a little boy" I took his hand and told him that I knew the confusion in his head because I used to feel the same, but now I adore my mum and Dad.
"And anyway" I said "you are CJ now and forever and I love you to pieces".

He introduced me to his mom and dad, they were lovely people, quite young – well maybe a bit older than my proper age, I would say about early fifties.

CJ was their oldest then there were 2 sisters and finally a younger brother who was seventeen and in college, they really made me feel at home.
I was very comfortable with them, we talked for the rest of the afternoon and as usual pictures were produced of CJ in poses he would rather forget – very embarrassing; but very funny.

Later in bed I asked CJ how it felt to see those photos and know that he was not the one in them.
So he reversed the question and asked me the same; I thought about is and realised that when I saw pictures of me before I became Christina it was like it had been me in them – it’s so hard to explain.

My time with CJ’s family passed all too quickly, the autumn wedding was the big topic of conversation, I explained where we were having it, showing them the web site for the venue and for York itself.
We finalised the number of rooms we would need (forty people in all). CJ’s mum and Dad would be staying with my parents and travel to the venue with them.

Finally I boarded the flight saying a tearful farewell to my future husband and I flew back to the UK, back into the whirlwind of planning a wedding and my future life.

As I sat in the aircraft I thought about my new life, soon I was to be married, this time I would be the bride wearing the beautiful dress, giving myself to a man.
Did I want children? What a stupid question. Of course I wanted children; I was a woman now! And determined to be a complete woman – I wanted two children a boy and a girl, but things don’t always work out that way

A Friend in Need
Part 18. Life is Beautiful.

These final 2 parts of my fantasy completes this tale, I must thank my very good friend Christina, who did exist and was exactly as described in the story, petit, feminine, gorgeously sexy, impulsive and very loving.

She was fully aware that I coveted her body, as she did mine, if we could exchange bodies we would have. We wrote this together her doing the male feelings me the female and correcting each other as we went along.

I arrived back home tired, but exhilarated, while I had been away Jane and Kerry had been to London and found what Kerry called the perfect dress.
My daughter is taller than I (who isn’t?) so she chose a full-length classic dress, I nearly wept when I saw the pictures of it and imagined her in it.

It was a Vera Wang classic in silk chiffon with a satin lining, boned bodice and no straps. Luckily my daughter is well endowed and tall. The dress fell in gorgeous waves of silk tulle and chiffon, she would look stunning in it.

We were in touch with the venue and had given them the number of rooms we would need.
The invitations were sent out at the end of August for the wedding in the middle of November.
The menu was finalised and the numbers for the actual wedding, the ceremony was scheduled for 1pm.
The numbers for the night-time dance was double the wedding numbers, over 160 people!

All the time I was looking for my wedding dress, I most definitely did not want to outshine Kerry, as this was HER day, also being 5’ tall; a dress like hers was out of the question.
So I was looking for a champagne coloured understated dress, preferably knee length. Though I personally would have liked a shorter dress to display my wonderful legs, but I thought that as mother of the bride this would be unseemly!

In the end I didn’t get anything in my wish list! Jane took me to the same place as Kerry bought her dress and I fell in love; and I mean BIG style LOVE with a white column dress.
It was gorgeous made from silk with a satin lining, thin shoulder straps and backless; far from making me look washed out it really brought out all my best features and my shape, as it really clung to my figure (God I’m getting vain)

I thought that it looked too young for me, but Jane and Kerry persuaded me different, Kerry saying, “Mum, you only look a couple of years older than me. This dress is perfect for you!” So that was MY dress organised.

Now for the bridesmaids! CJ’s sisters, and two friends of Kerry’s Jane was to me my Maid of Honour while Julie (my sister) was to be Kerry’s.

This was another problem, so we decided that the Maid of Honour and Bridesmaid dresses would be similar, again this took time, but by the second week in September we had the dresses bought, final adjustments would be done in the week leading up to the wedding when CJ’s sisters would be in the UK.

The idea of these dresses was that the girls could use them after the wedding; Jane is on the left in the ‘more mature’ dress as I evilly put it and got hit for my troubles (the long one). While one of CJ’s sisters is in the shorter dress; the hem could be raised in case a short dress is wanted, but for the wedding they would be knee length.

CJ arrived back in the UK October and started work, my Pub fascinated him, because he had forgotten most of the things about it, it was strange he could remember being Tony, but couldn’t remember being Christina – not a thing!

I was in heaven, living with CJ, having him in bed with me every night, I told him that once we were married I wanted his children.
Of course he asked if I was certain; I told him in no uncertain terms that I was absolutely certain!

As the time passed to the wedding, things became more hectic! As all my bar staff Alan the relief landlord and regular customers were invited to the night time I decided that for one night the place would close at six.
Notices were put up to remind everyone about this; there were some moans but – sod em!

CJ was really involved is setting up this new R & D division, sometimes it was really late when he got home.
Then he dropped the bombshell that had the potential to ruin everything. Due to tax incentives and discount on business rates etc. The new R & D division was going to be located in the West Country – Plymouth to be exact. This was about 400 miles from where we lived!

I won’t be as dramatic as to say I was devastated; but I was upset. My vision of an idyllic life where my friends and family lived was destroyed.
If CJ commuted I would only see him weekends! I was in a real dilemma. I loved him to pieces – that much I did know.
Also I knew that I couldn’t be simply a stay at home wife and mother, this would drive me to distraction.

So now being totally comfortable in my female body. I did what any woman would do.... I gave him the silent don’t talk to me or touch me treatment!

This lasted for two long hard days; I was desperate for him to touch me. But stubborn little cow that I was I was determined.
However when sensible Christina thought about it what was I determined about? Luckily CJ broke first asking me what was the matter, why the silent treatment?

I explained to him my fears. How I would be leaving all my family – and my best friend.
What about my business? The place was a little gold mine. What about me? I needed to work; I needed to be around people – even when I had children I knew that this would be true.

We talked about it for a good few hours, finally CJ said, “look Chrissie, I love you and will do anything for you, we have two options as I see it. One: I resign. Two: we get a business near Plymouth.”

I thought about this for a good while. CJ sensibly left me to think.

Finally I stirred and told him, “As I see it, I love you to bits; so if you resigned over something like this I would hate myself for ever.” I took a deep breath and continued,
“So we had better start looking for a business!”

“Are you certain?” he asked me. I smiled weakly and quietly answered “No, but that’s what I’ve decided. Now all I have to do is tell Jane and sell the pub!”

He smiled broadly telling me, “You don’t have to tell Jane. Keith is moving too; as Engineering Manager!”
Accusingly I snapped at him, “and you didn’t think to tell me!” He looked taken aback, “but you weren’t talking to me!”

I snapped back, “and what’s that got to do with anything! You didn’t tell me!” He quit while he was still ahead and walked away muttering, “women’ “I HEARD THAT” was my parting shot to him as I flounced through to the bar!

I phoned Jane, she was very subdued so I asked her if she had any news. She hummed and prevaricated for a while finally saying, “Chrissie, Keith’s having to move!” She ended with a sob.

I simply couldn’t keep her feeling like she was feeling. So I answered, “I know, CJ has to move to the same place.”

There was silence then an almighty squeal (which nearly deafened me). And a million questions followed. We ended up talking for over an hour, deciding to meet tomorrow to talk some more.

It was now closing time, Sue, Celia and myself tidied the place then we sat down for a couple of drinks before they went home. Sue looked a bit glum, so being me I asked her what was the matter.
She heaved a big sigh before saying, “Oh, Bob (her husband) is getting made redundant! I don’t know what we’re going to do.”

I was shocked, I had heard rumours that the place he worked was having problems, but nothing this bad. I was about to speak when she started crying.
This was very unusual because Sue is one of those strong women who don’t show their emotions.

She was worried as Bob was approaching 50, and his chances of getting another job were low, he didn’t have many marketable skills except that her was a great people person.
She was worried about the mortgage, the bills and many other things that when you are faced with redundancy rears their ugly heads.

So we had another drink, as I said goodnight to them and locked the door I told Sue that I’d sort some more hours out, but also mentioned that I could be selling the place, as CJ has to move with work.

Sue looked anguished at this and very nearly broke down again saying, “Oh god it’s one thing after another! What if the new owner sacks me? What will we do?”
This wasn’t good! I brought her inside again and we talked for a while. I promised her that when the place was sold I would do what I could for her.
Anyhow I finished more cheerfully than I felt “it’s not until the New Year.”

I went through into the living accommodation CJ was still working away on his laptop. I went behind him and put my arms around his chest squeezing myself to him.
“Can you finish sweetheart, I feel really down and need a cuddle.”

To give him his due, he powered down and turned to me, putting his arms around me hugging me to him, “why are you down?” I recounted my conversation with Sue and how it made me feel bad heaping more worry on her at this time.

“Come on let’s go to bed” he suggested. I readily agreed and we walked upstairs hand in hand. I undressed and took a shower while CJ got ready for bed. I completed my night-time routine and joined him.

He pulled me to him and I snuggled into his arms, we talked quietly for a while as I drifted off to sleep.

Next morning when I woke up CJ was not here. I slipped on my robe and went down stairs – still no sign then I spotted a note on the table.

Chrissie,

I had to be at work early, so I left you to sleep. You looked so beautiful and peaceful.
I’m going to have a look on the Internet to see if there are any businesses for sale down in the area.
After you fell asleep I did some thinking and if it’s ok by you we will use the money I received for the changes – don’t go off the deep end like you usually do!
Let sensible Christina think about this – we’ll talk tonight.

Love you
CJ

I had to smile at the last piece of his note, because that was exactly what I was about to do!
The irrational Christina was saying ‘what right did he have to interfere!’

But the rational Christina realised what he was trying to do and also realised that the money he had received by changing lives with people would be put to good use.

As usual when I think the rational me wins. I got the place ready for opening.

Then back to the wedding, going out with my daughter organising the flowers.
Luckily the venue had florists that they could recommend.
Then to organise the beautician and hair stylist to work on us two brides! This would be on the morning of the wedding at the hotel as we had booked a room each for the night before.

The back to open the place up working until Sue arrived at six thirty.

I heard the throaty sound of CJ’s McLaren. He had shipped it over from the States at great expense.
On English roads the left hand drive was a liability so he really had to sell it.

I was doing supper when he came in, a huge bunch of red roses in his hand. The first word he said was, “Peace!”

I giggled at this, I simply couldn’t be angry with him for long – in truth I couldn’t stay angry with him at all!

I huffed at him, “sensible Christina indeed” but kissed him passionately taking the flowers and putting them in water.

I poured us some wine and put our supper on the table. We gave each other a silent toast and started eating.
Half way through CJ asked, “am I forgiven for the note?” He caught me with a mouthful of food so eventually I answered; “of course you are. What you wrote was true. Sensible Christina has thought about it and totally agrees.”

CJ looked stunned, “Y, y, you mean you actually agree?” I simply nodded. Then asked, “So did you go onto the internet?”

“Yes” he answered, “but before I tell you I have something to run past you.” I was intrigued, “go on” I prompted.
“Well you know we said that we’d hold off on a Honeymoon?” I nodded. “Well Keith and I have to go to Plymouth to look for premises and I sort of wondered......” I was ahead of him, excitedly I asked, “when? How long? And I assume Jane’s going too?”
Smiling he commented, “so you’re for the idea?” “CJ” I snapped, “answer the questions!
“Sheesh! What a hell-cat I’m marrying – when? The Monday after the wedding. How long? A week minimum, longer if need be. And yes Jane’s going; but only if you are – happy?”
I scampered around the table flung my arms around his neck and gave his a deep passionate kiss!

We spent the rest of the evening (until we went through to the bar) looking at prospective businesses he had found. They all were good in their own way, but one looked really special – mind you it had a special price £3,000,000! “Can we afford that much?” I worriedly asked him.
CJ nodded “yep and a bit more if needed. I thought you might like that one – it does seem to have potential”
I nodded thoughtfully then went upstairs to get changed. I dressed in white stretch jeans and a pink silk tunic top, so sheer I needed a camisole under it, Gold 4” wedges and I was ready for working.
I went through and Celia went home, I considered what to do about Sue. CJ came through and had a drink.
It was a steady night but I still spoke to everyone, made everyone feel included. By midnight I had cleared everyone and CJ and myself had a drink.

While we sipped our drinks I commented, “I’m going to have to put this place on the market – I’ll really be sad selling it, so much has happened here” He smiled gently at me and softly said, “the most beautiful woman in the world began her life here – it’s special to me too.”
We were silent for a while then CJ tentatively spoke, “You know that I don’t meddle with your business?” I nodded wondering what was coming next. He carried on, “ have you considered keeping this place and leasing it?”
I thought about this and realised that there must be more coming as CJ always thinks things through. I looked at him and simply said; “now finish, you’ve thought this through – I know you. So my dearest soon-to-be-husband, what is the master plan?”

“You know me too well” he grinned, “and you’re right – if you agree why don’t we offer the place to Sue and Bob!”
This DID surprise me, in a million years I would never have thought of this. He is so sensitive, my gorgeous lover!

I looked at his with unconcealed adoration thinking about what he had just proposed.
“I love you” I tenderly whispered, this seems a perfect solution, let’s go to bed and I’ll make mind blowing love to your gorgeous body.” As I said this my expression turned from admiration to pure lust!

Smiling gently he said, “sound’s good, I’ll lock up while you – my love get ready.” I didn’t need any urging and scampered upstairs, getting ready for bed in record time, especially making sure that my tush was sweet and ready for him.
I slipped into a satin nightdress in deep purple, lace around the bust line spaghetti straps. The hem was high, just below my perfect bubble butt.

I slipped into bed as I heard his foot falls on the stairs. The feeling of the satin sheets sliding across my sensitive skin really drove me wild. The sensual feeling this gave me made me shudder.

Making sure that my golden hair was fanned around my head. As my love entered the bedroom I simply stared at him wondering how could love be such a powerful emotion. I would do anything for this man!

I watched him undress very much aware how the sight of me in such a suggestive pose was affecting him. On a man this is very noticeable!

He got into the bed and I was all over him like a rash. I had been waiting for this moment.
I worshiped at the temple of his body. Making love to him in every way a woman can. I used his magnificent love shaft to slowly arouse myself, but I made sure that my orgasms were controllable (not at all easy for in this delicious body I now possess when I have a big orgasm it’s an earth shatterer!)

My lover I teased, kissed, nibbled, sucked and licked his body, he did have remarkable staying power, but I say this very smugly I tired him out. This little woman sapped my big hulking man.
Mind you my final orgasms were earth shattering, I had absolutely no control over my body. Finally I lay in his arms trembling as mini-orgasms racked my body he kissed my gently but passionately, slowly bringing me down to earth.

It had been exquisite – absolutely divine. Soon Clive was breathing regularly, I simply lay there cocooned in that wonderful feeling women have after very satisfying lovemaking.
I wasn’t resentful that he slept, I loved him far too much for that and after all it was me that had sapped him.

I finally got brave enough to test my legs! If they were still jelly I was in trouble! But no while they were a bit wobbly they got me to the bathroom and I cleaned myself.

Next morning when I awoke CJ was getting dressed, “sneaking off again after having your evil way with me last night?” I accused him.
He stopped fastening his tie, came over to the bed and sat down, kissing me gently, “from what I recall” he smugly said, “I was assaulted by a nymphomaniac as soon as I got into bed!”
“I’m only like that with you – so its all your fault” I pouted as I said this. He kissed me again longer this time, they he told me, “You know what we spoke about last night?” I nodded so he carried on, “well if I were you...” I butted in “you used to be!” I got tickled for that remark.

Where was I; he started again, “before asking Sue, I would check with your accountant and solicitor to see if there are any problems with our idea.”

I nodded, this made good sense I decided to get up and start arranging things.

As the wedding approached things really got hectic. Kerry, my daughter went into panic mode and it took the combined efforts on my mum and I to calm her down.
Mind you I was also panicking but I dare not show it to Kerry.
The meeting with the accountant and solicitor had gone well and a contract had been drawn up where Sue and Bob would be licensees; they could buy their stock from anywhere (this gets the best price) and would have full control of the running of the pub.
They would take over all the bills for the building except for the upkeep, which would be my responsibility.
Setting the rent and bond was not easy, as I didn’t want to cripple them during their first year. I discussed this with my accountant while she thought that I was a softie she suggested that I take a percentage of the profits. I thought this was a good idea and had a clause written into the contract.
Also one of the provisos of the contract was that they use the same accountant as I currently did. The length of the contract was for 5 years; this could be extended.

Finally two weeks before the wedding everything was ready to put the offer to Sue and Bob.
Also I discussed with CJ and as I wanted his baby I came off the pill to let my body prepare. Though in truth I had no idea how long it would be before I could become pregnant.

Finally I asked Sue and Bob if they would come and discuss something with me, I had my accountant with me but CJ said he would keep out of it.
I put the offer to them! They were amazed, shocked and I think relieved. I knew Sue had been worrying; this was etched on her face.
When she realised what I suggested it was like 20 years had been wiped from her countenance.
As the offer sunk in she returned to the Sue I had always known. Bob looked relieved but he was more practical asking why was I doing this for them.
I explained as honestly as I could my attachment for the place and not really wanting to sell it at this time.
I pointed out that in the contract there was a clause that in the future if I wanted to sell, then they would have first refusal and if they wanted to buy the price would reflect their hard work and be advantageous to them. (Soft Christina over-ruled business Christina)

I told them to take a copy of the paperwork away and see their own solicitor but please let me know after the wedding, and we left it at that. After they left my accountant said, “you know you’ll never be a millionaire Chrissie!” I simply smiled and nodded saying, “but if this helps them out it’ll be worth it.” She left shaking her head.

The wedding was now rapidly approaching Kerry had gone from nervous wreck to a control freak. Needless to say we had some err disputes – that bloody girl is so argumentative I complained to my mum one night! Mum gave me that old fashioned look that only mums can give and said, “Yes dear. Remind you of anyone!” That shut me up.

Then the week was upon us, guests started arriving from all over, CJ’s family were combining the wedding with visiting the UK. (November is not the best time)
CJ’s Mum and Dad were staying with my parents; everyone else was at the hotel where the wedding was to take place.
Miss control freak (Kerry) and I had quite a few differences of opinion on the days leading up the wedding. Mum, Julie (my sister) and Jane should have worked for the UN as they managed to keep the peace.

Friday was beauty salon day for brides, maids of honour and bridesmaids, a full days pampering at a spa hotel just outside York, I even put on an executive coach complete with champagne and wine.
We arrived just after ten in the morning, spent all day getting treatments, Jacuzzi gourmet food manicures and pedicures, everything a girl needs to calm her down before her wedding day – oh and wine and champagne.
We arrived back at the hotel in York and in truth we all had an early night. Tonight we had rooms for sleeping in – tomorrow Kerry would have the Bridal Suite while CJ and I would be in the Royal Suit.

Tonight however we would have double rooms and I had Jane sharing mine! What a delicious way to go to sleep. AND NO! It’s not what you are thinking we simply snuggled up and talked about the future.

A Friend in Need
Part 19. Conclusion.

Jane realised that I was very nervous about the wedding as we lay there talking. Eventually I must have drifted off to sleep. When I woke up I was cradled in Jane’s arms and she was asleep.

I realised that today was the day! In a few hours time I would be a married woman! Even though I had possessed this beautiful body for over a year I was having trouble getting my head around this fact.
Not only a married woman but also one who is determined to be a mother. Just then I felt ill. I rocketed out of bed and only just made it to the toilet before voiding the contents of my stomach.

I had definitely woken Jane on my sprint out of bed. She stood in the doorway to the bathroom. “Too much Champagne sweetheart” she sympathised. Still hugging the toilet I managed to say, “nerves I think”

Thankfully I soon felt a lot better so we checked the time, got ready and had some breakfast meeting Kerry and the bridesmaids downstairs.
We had arranged that us two brides would use my room to get ready. While the bridesmaids and maids of honour would use Kerry’s room as this was the larger of the two.
The hairdresser would be here at ten; with the beautician shortly after, so a scented bath was the first thing on our list – it’s a good job the hotel has loads of hot water!

Next was the hairdresser, my hair was a simple style I wanted it long, framing my face. But of course I was overruled! And I was really glad that I was! The style I was advised to have was a smooth look, all my long hair pulled back exposing my ears, and fashioned into a Bun/French swirl at the back, with a cute curl towards my right ear.
I nearly cried when I saw it the style was perfect for my dress it showed my delicate jaw line and classic cheek bones as well as my slender neck and cute ears.

Kerry’s style was more complex, her hair was swept up into a bun, and then curled around this the style really suited her and the curls and bun would support her tiara and veil.

It was now after noon and the hairdresser went next door to finish off the rest. My make up was understated showing my best features and smooth complexion. The make up girl was amazed that for a woman of my age my skin was so taut and wrinkle free.
I had to smile when she told me I had the skin and complexion of someone 20 years younger!

Jane and Julie (my sister) came in to help us with our dresses. When they saw my new hairstyle they both thought it was perfect for my simple dress.

All I wore under the dress was a white thong and white bridal hold up silk stockings (these had cost over £100!) I stepped into the silk cocoon and gently slid it up my body. It clung to me like a second skin from the hips upwards the straps were high at the front with a V neckline, plunging at the back to about 3” above the base of my spine (this was the zip)
From the hips it flowed to a small trumpet train, the dress floated a flowing silk sheath lined in the lightest satin – it was so comfortable.

While the small pearl string was fixed to my hair I watched my darling daughter put her dress on. I could have cried because my little girl was getting married!
Her classic strapless dress in silk chiffon was absolutely gorgeous. As Julie zipped the back up the boning nipped her waist in perfectly as the dress was fluffed out and her silk 3” heels were slipped on Julie slid a blue garter up her leg.
I was about to slip into my 6” white strappy sandals when Jane produced another blue garter and slipped it up my leg this was difficult as my dress was fitted.

I put the sapphire and platinum earring and pendant set on and my gold watch. There was a knock at the door. Kerry looked terrified so I took her hand and gave it a squeeze saying, “You look lovely sweetheart. Lets go and make an entrance!” When the door opened it was Kerry’s father (my ex husband) and my dad.

Analysing this, I had been Christina for just over a year, her (my) memories were so dominant that all of these people were my family, no one else’s – it is such a strange sensation.

Now for the wedding, Kerry and I stood nervously outside the large hall where the wedding was to take place. As the music started I waited for Kerry to move then we walked into the hall on the arms of our respective fathers.

The look of appreciation on CJ’s face said it all and buoyed me up banishing my nerves.
Much to my shame I don’t remember much about the actual ceremony I must have gone into a nerve induced catatonic trance – if there is such a thing!
But when he slipped the wedding ring on my finger I snapped out of it and realised that I was now a married woman – ME!
As my husband stooped to kiss me he whispered, “you look ravishing?” Our lips met and I never wanted this kiss to end.

The photo’s followed and we were posed here there and everywhere. The whole process was quite exciting and tedious at the same time if that’s possible.
Then the reception with the speeches, my dad made a point of being fed up of giving his daughter away and made a show of giving CJ a big silver key telling him to, “take this key because I don’t want her back again – I’m getting too old for this!”

Later on after all the afternoon things were finished I sat with Kerry, both of us still in our bridal finery – apparently we couldn’t take these dresses off today. Mind you I didn’t want to my dress was just so comfortable and so easy to wear.
But I think Kerry’s dress with all the underskirts and flounces was a bit harder to wear.

The evening ‘do’ started and we were there to greet all the night time partygoers. The whole of my customers were there with their wives and partners, some of the partners I had never seen before and of course the young lads who were keeping an eye out for ‘talent’ and were determined to have a good night.

The first dance! We danced to Lionel Richie’s ‘Lady’ as CJ guided me around the floor I was floating, I was so very happy. Then the party started! Sue and Bob approached holding hands and looking happier than I had seen them in ages; before they spoke I knew what their decision was. I kissed Sue and said, “You’re taking the pub?” She smiled happily still holding onto Bob’s hand saying, “Oh yes Chrissie, we’ve talked it over seen the solicitor and we both think it’s an ideal solution. But our solicitor commented that you’re robbing yourself! Are you certain?” I nodded happily, “Oh yes Sue absolutely – and my solicitor and accountant said the same thing!”

Now I was set, we could move after Christmas and I still get to keep the pub I call my birthplace.
The night went oh so fast, in all honesty I never wanted it to end I was in heaven, the number of times Kerry and I were complemented on our dresses. I could see she loved being the centre of attention and I deliberately remained in the back ground as this was her big day!

Finally CJ and I could slip away to the Royal Suit for some loving, He put the key card into the lock to open the door. “What the Hell!” I heard him exclaim as he put the lights on. I bobbed around him and started to giggle, the room had been redecorated with condoms as balloons, confetti everywhere the bed was strewn in rose petals it was a sight to behold – and a total mess.
Then there was “SURPRISE!” roared from behind us that scared the life out of me. Most of my regulars from the pub, lead by Keith and Jane were stood in the hallway daft grins on their faces with bottles of Champagne and glasses in their hands intent on carrying on the party in our bridal suit!

Not on your life! I wanted CJ to myself, I threw myself at the door managing to shut in and get the safety chain on in one motion. Then secure I pleaded with them to go away and leave me to ravish my new husband.
I didn’t sound all that serious because I was giggling at what they had done to the room.
Finally they relented and dispersed I closed the door and with a big sigh threw myself on my gorgeous husband who responded with equal passion.
Our first proper kiss was deep, slow and passionate. When we parted he looked at me and said, “today you have made me the proudest man in the world, when I saw you walking towards me I nearly cried, you were radiant so, so beautiful.”

I got that warm and fuzzy feeling and kissed him so gently on the lips whispering, “now take my dress off I’ve been waiting all day for this moment.” Soon my dress was a pool of white silk around my feet, I stood there resplendent in white thong, hold up silk stockings blue garter and my towering heels, he gathered me into his arms and carried me to the bed, muttering about the rose petals set me off giggling again but soon we were joined in blissful union – this time as man and wife.

The next morning CJ was still asleep while I was luxuriating in the intense feeling of fulfilment. I was so content it was unbelievable. I stretched and immediately felt the urge to vomit. I just made it to the toilet, but two morning in a row! Could I be? No I only came off the pill two weeks ago. So I put it down to the excitement of the day.

By the time CJ awoke I was feeling a lot better and wanted to ravish my hunky new husband, the feel of him caressing my breast, kissing and sucking my nipples never failed to arouse my primal female passion – I simply couldn’t get enough of his body.

But we had to go, was Alan was at the pub for a week while we were in Plymouth all we had to do was collect our case (well a case for CJ; 2 cases for me! Well a girl just has to look her best.)
As we checked out we had to apologise for the state of the room and we offered to pay extra for the cleaning but this had been taken care of.

A taxi home then drive down to Plymouth, we were taking my car, as CJ’s McLaren was not really practical.
We set off at 1pm and arrived at 6pm needless to say I didn’t spare the horses. Jane and Keith were already at the hotel so after changing we met them for drinks before dinner.
My dress was a stretch silk ‘Herve Legur’ nude bandage dress, very simply cut.
It fell just to my knee had thin shoulder straps with a square neckline, it was a very flattering dress I teamed this with nude evening sandals with a 5” heel and matching clutch bag.
The food was excellent as was the hotel; it was stunning. We made plans for the next day. Jane and I would go looking at property while CJ and Keith worked, we’d meet up in the evening.

The next day I was again ill, I had the feeling that I was indeed pregnant but chose to deny it, CJ was very worried and wanted me to see a doctor. Needless to say I flatly refused saying, “It’ll pass dear.” (Dear, I’m sounding like a wife!)

After the guys left I phoned the estate agents to confirm the viewings of the businesses on my short list.
Then Jane and I hit the road in all we had five places to look at, I decided to leave the one that I really liked the look of until last.
Shortly before we left, I had to go to the toilet again, I was now worrying – though what for I wasn’t sure as I did want his children, so if I was pregnant – so what.

Jane looked at me when I came out of the toilet, “you’re pregnant Chrissie!” she stated flatly. Of course I argued as we drove until she asked, “When’s your period due?” this caught me by surprise “err the end of this week – why.”
“Right” she said “at the next town we’ll stop and sort this out” I drove along thinking, it was November now that would mean that if and I repeat if I was pregnant the baby would be due July/August!

We arrived in Looe and as Jane suggested we parked and went for a walk, “I’m just going in here Chrissie” she said as she darted into a branch of Boots.
I was looking at a dress shop and acknowledged her. Soon she was out of the shop, we went for coffee then carried onto the first place we were looking at.

This was a nice pub/restaurant by the side of the main road from Plymouth it had ample parking in three car parks that had a small river meandering through. Bridges spanning the little river joined these car parks.
The place was really well maintained with a large bar and lounge, it had a fifty cover dining room as well as four letting bedrooms. The owner’s accommodation was spacious but a bit on the small side.

Quite a promising start this place was certainly a contender, we drove back to our hotel talking about the day. As we went to our rooms Jane stopped and passed me a Boot’s bag. “Right lady you said your period was due in four days, let’s see if you’re expecting.” I opened the bag and there sat a couple of pregnancy test kits! “Jane” I spluttered, “I can’t be!”
Well if you can’t be you’ve nothing to loose, and if you are then we know why you’re being sick!”
I tried again, “but these only work if you’ve missed a period.” I played my trump card with that statement. “You’re not getting away with that lady! These work up to 6 days before your period, so get peeing girl – I’m not leaving until we know!”

I was beaten, so we read the instructions and off I went to pee. The wait for the indicator to show was forever.
Then the results – positive! Oh god I was pregnant, me pregnant! I felt weird really strange.
Jane said, “don’t say anything until you have missed your period, then we’ll check again.” In a daze I simply nodded the enormity of what was happening had not fully sunk in.

Jane went to her own room so I ran myself a long hot scented bath to think about things.
I decided that tomorrow Jane and I would have lunch at the place that I really liked and if I liked what I saw I would view it the next day – sod the common sense impulsive Christina is in charge.

I had just finished smoothing body lotion all over myself when CJ arrived back, before he could throw me on the bed and ravish me (a girl can dream!) We talked about the day omitting the possibly pregnant bit.
I told him of my decision to look in at the place I really liked tomorrow and have lunch there so I can see the place au natural (or without the bull that happens when a prospective buyer is viewing.) All I got was a smug, “I thought you may do that.”

Out came my tongue, and he ended up tickling me! Of course this soon altered to passion as he nibbled my nipples and stroked the inside of my thighs. I was gently caressing his considerable manhood, loving the feel of his satiny smooth member – which would soon be inside my body.
As I positioned myself under him my hand guided him into my warm waiting and very aroused body – will I ever tire of this man............ I sincerely hope not.

Next day, Jane and I set off a bit earlier this morning being different as I didn’t throw up but just felt queasy.
We went to look at the second place – this was really the place that was bottom of my list, the potential was there it was set in a small village but had been run down all the trade going to places outside of the village. It needed a lot doing to it and it was dirty!
The only redeeming thing about the place was that it was cheap!

“Lunch” I suggested as it was now 12:30pm Jane readily agreed so we set off. It was just after one when we started the climb to the place I was really interested in, the coast road meandered up the cliff and there were houses each side this was quite a substantial village, we passed a couple of properties that were for sale. These piqued Jane’s interest so I had to stop so she could get the phone numbers of the estate agents.

I drove past the pub much to Jane’s disgust but I wanted to see how big the village was. As I suspected it was substantial with a mini mart and a post office along with a lot of B & B’s.
This is what I wanted to know because with a large resort town only four miles away and a good bathing beach (with two hotels and some food places) the area had potential – real potential!

We pulled into the car park of the pub restaurant the building was set back from the cliff. But the large veranda reached to the cliff edge there were a couple of dozen-wicker tables and chairs room for about 50!
There was a reasonable sized public bar with pool table and darts – but not too big.
We went through an arch to the lounge bar and restaurant. This was very well done tastefully decorated the actual restaurant was split level with seating for I would estimate 100 at a push. Christina’s business head was really on!

I knew from reading about the place that there were 5 letting bedrooms and a substantial owners accommodation – We ordered two soft drinks from the bar, the staff were very open, friendly and welcoming and I suspected that this wasn’t a front like in so many places.

We sat down overlooking the sea, I mentioned to Jane. “I bet this is some view in summer. Why don’t you phone the estate agents to see when you can view those houses?”
She looked surprised but phoned them. After checking with me that tomorrow was and Thursday was free she arranged viewings.
All the time I was checking the place out, looking at everything I could, making a mental list in my head of the pro’s and con’s of the place.

The food came and the girl who served behind the bar brought it to the table. I said to her, “you cover everything then?” She gave me a wide friendly smile and answered, “Oh yes at this time of year apart from guests we are quite quiet at lunch times.” Keeping the conversation going I asked, “I suppose night’s are the same?” With a broad grin she said, “Not at all, it’s not as busy as the season; but most nights we are quite busy.” “If I brought my husband here would I need to book?” I asked. “It is advisable,” she answered.

We were then left to eat. Jane was looking at me with that ‘what are you up to’ look in her eyes – she knew me too well!
I innocently ate my lunch finally she couldn’t hold herself, “right madam, YOU didn’t find this place by accident; ever since we arrived your eyes have never stopped AND you’ve just about found out everything about the place. What gives?”

I batted my long eye lashes at her my big blue eyes full of innocence I was about to speak when she snapped, “and that wide eyed innocent look isn’t going to work with me lady!”

Jane was getting a touch excited so I hushed he up and explained why I was so interested. She got even more excited then, as we could be living close to each other in a strange part of the country!
I went to the bar and asked to book a table for four.
Cunning little minx that I am I followed her while she checked for bookings – and there were plenty of them in the diary.

I acted the dumb little blonde not being able to make her mind up and managed to scan a few weeks of bookings. I got the poor girl so flummoxed that I apologised profusely to her and settled on tomorrow night.
Throughout my whole performance the girl kept her sense of humour was pleasant and professional.
Tomorrow Jane was going to look at one of the houses with Keith so we could wait here for them and eat when they had viewed it!

As we walked back to the car Jane commented, “that poor girl, you Christina are incorrigible when you play the dumb little blonde.”
I grinned at her and said “well I am little and blonde – so two out of three aint bad (as meatloaf said)”
She laughed out loud at this and commented, “and you’re sure not dumb!” Seriously I said, “the girl was so helpful and so professional I like that in staff!” Jane snorted, “So you’ve already bought the place?”

We drove back to the hotel and I sent a text to CJ telling about tomorrow night I also phoned the estate agent and arranged a viewing on Thursday.
It was still mid afternoon; so we had a swim in the indoor pool. Then had a leisurely bath finally got changed for supper.

When CJ came in I told him the story of the day while he got changed we went down for a couple of drinks then supper.
The next day we spent looking around Plymouth the city had some really good shopping. Then back to the hotel changed and CJ drove us to the pub, dropping Keith and Jane off at the house they were viewing.

CJ loved the place commenting that it looked even better in real life. We went in and it was the same girl working, she saw me and greeted me like a long lost friend. I explained to CJ about messing her around.
While we sipped our drinks my eyes were darting everywhere, the place was very well run and the staff smart and attentive and very professional.
The more I saw of this place the more I liked it!
Keith and Jane arrived after an hour bubbling the house was a dream finished to a good standard it was as Jane explained ‘an upside down house’ meaning that the lounge was upstairs with the kitchen and master bedroom, while on the downstairs there were three bedrooms a family bathroom and gym also a double garage.
This was to make the best of the spectacular views over the cliffs.

To explain this as you drive into the village up the hill the sea is on the right hand side there are houses both sides of the road; but those on the right look like they are single story when in fact they are built into the cliff so the front door in upstairs! (If that makes sense) Hence the living accommodation is upstairs.

The meal was excellent service good and fast and for the off-season middle of the week it was quite busy. We paid the bill saying goodbye to the barmaid and thanking her.
As I turned away to leave she commented, “I expect I’ll see you again.” I glanced at her but she simply smiled and said good night. That girl was a shrewd cookie!

My mind was made up and CJ (bless him) knew this, now it was down to price. I could fully understand the asking price of £3 million, the place was a gold mine, but it went against the grain to pay the initial price.

I discussed this in bed with my gorgeous husband (I simply can’t get over the fact that I am a wife!) and he agreed. But he also said that as it’s my business he would keep right out of it.

The next day I dressed for business, a sharp wool silk business suit, tailored to my curves, displaying my best features, my blouse was similar showing a good bit of cleavage and the slightest hint of the lace trim on my bra.

One thing I have learned in the year I have been a woman is USE YOUR LOOKS! Especially when dealing with men! (I know this sounds sexist but there it is) Oh and I’m also playing the dumb blonde card at least until it comes to the negotiations!

Jane and I arrived promptly at 10am and were met by the owner, who appraised my car working out how much I was worth (should have brought CJ’s McLaren).
We went in through the bar and sure enough the barmaid was cleaning, she gave me a very friendly smile.

This place was over three large floors. And it had been well thought out. The ground floor had a triple garage accessed by a separate drive (which I assumed lead to a house) there was also the large walk in freezers and storerooms plus a provisions lift to the kitchen.
The kitchens also had ready to use walk in fridges and store cupboards, there was a lawn all-round the property and storage for mowers etc. was next to the garage.

The first floor was the pub, lounge restaurant, kitchens and cellar with a spacious office.
And the third floor was all the letting bedrooms very nicely finished to an extremely high standard all en-suit.
Off to one side was the private accommodation this was very spacious and very comfortable.
Consisting of three bedrooms (all en-suit) a large lounge, dining room, kitchen and utility room. This private accommodation could be accessed from the letting accommodation or from the outside via a stairway.

In the office I looked at the accounts the place was (as I suspected really doing well) I asked why it was being sold and found out that the current owner had decided to retire, as his wife was not in good health.

On the way out the bar was empty, I headed to the car and met the barmaid as she was going back to work after visiting the local shop for newspapers. She stopped to talk and asked me if I liked the place. When I said I did and I would probably make an offer. As she left she told me, “Offer well below, I know he’ll settle for a good bit less than the asking price!”
With that she walked back leaving Jane and myself looking at each other.

The long and the short of this was that I made an offer (with CJ’s blessing) for £2 million. We haggled for a while but by Friday we had settled on £2.6 million. And the wheels were set in motion. I had just bought a business!

Oh and Friday my period started as per normal, I tested my urine and the result was negative. Was I sad? Well yes and no; because the next few months would be very busy.
So we simply had to go on practicing making babies!!! Wonderful simply wonderful I adored practicing.

We drove back home on Sunday Keith and Jane had agreed a price on the house and CJ and Keith had secured suitable premises.
The master plan was that Keith and Jane would move in the New Year, CJ would live with them until I arrived a week or so later.
The reason for this was that the factory needed a lot of work doing to make it suitable for the R & D work. (Sterile conditions and such like)

Now to get ready for Christmas, my last at the place I came into being so many months ago. Every time I thought about my new life as Christina the feeling of completeness washed over me.
I loved being a sexy woman. Loved being 5’ tall and LOVED being a married woman and couldn’t wait to become a MOTHER!

We all were very busy what with selling Jane and Keith’s house setting up the contract between Sue and Bob. Making sure the contract was all right in Cornwall.
My accountant had been through the books and pronounced them very, very healthy.

And I was still practicing making babies with my gorgeous husband who I loved more and more each day. CJ had sold his McLaren and bought a ‘sensible car’ a top of the range ‘Range Rover Sport Autobiography’ as he put it, “a good family car for ourselves and our children”

Christmas and the last at the place I called home, my darling husband bought the perfect present for me, when I unwrapped it a large jewellery box in plush velvet, but it was about two feet long!! If this was a jewellery set it was a big one, a bit warily I opened it.
My squeal of delight deafened anyone within 10 yards of me! Nestled in the blue velvet interior was – wait for it. A set of personalised number plated for my pride and joy. This was something I had always wanted, well Christina had always wanted and now that I have all her memories I’d always wanted but could never afford.
The number plate read CHR 151 E (CHRISIE) Granted there was an ‘S’ missing but what the hell.
All the paperwork was there so the plate could simply go on my Audi and the original plates stored in this very fancy box! I was absolutely delighted.
Of course I wanted it on my Audi NOW! So CJ bless him obliged me.

My second New Year in this delightful little body was far happier than last year, I still went to bed tiddly and as my small body couldn’t take a lot of drink I was going to ravage my husband – but fell asleep! (History repeating itself!)

We were all ready for moving now, everyone left for Cornwall leaving me to finish things alone – well my dogs Reggie and Ronnie were with me.

The removal company arrived and soon cleared out my belongings, CJ wanted me to get a new bed, but at the moment this bed held too many memories for me, after all this is where I first woke up as a woman. (Silly but there it is!)

Sue and Bob took the pub over and I drove down to my new life. When I arrived at the pub about 10 in the morning the last owner had gone leaving the barmaid that I knew in sole charge. She was glum as she greeted me, and I soon found out why.

Sheena (her name) told me the real reason the place was sold, the last owner needed the money as his wife of 30 years was divorcing him for adultery.

He used to try it on with any pretty girl. I looked at Sheena and she laughed saying, “No not me, he had more sense. I’d have killed him and if I hadn’t then my brothers would.”

Not only this but the bastard had insulted everyone and sacked all the staff saying that I didn’t want any of them – all except Sheena because he needed someone to be here when I arrived.

I slumped into a chair – the bastard had screwed me big time, without the staff I was up the proverbial creek without a paddle.
Sheena went on to tell me that there was not a lot of stock in the cellar or the kitchen. The she said, “well I had better go, I was told that after you arrive I was also sacked!”

That snapped me out of it! I stood up and said, “If I ever get my hands on that bastard I cut his balls off – the fucking arsehole!”
Then I realised what I had said and apologised to her for swearing saying, “I’m not normally like this but” Sheena butted in saying, “so you didn’t want everyone sacked?” “No” I cried “not at all.”

She grunted saying, “then you’ll need this then” as she handed me a piece of paper.

When I opened it there were names and phone numbers for everyone that bastard had sacked. I looked at her in wonderment muttering, “You’ve saved my life!” Sheena gave a smile and told me, “I thought he was talking crap, you seemed too nice when I met you.” I took all this in when she continued quietly saying, “Do I still have a job?”

Impulsively I threw my arms around her saying, “Of course you have, god of course you have.”
With a grin she said, “Well we better get started then, what do you want me to do?”
So while Sheena checked the cellar to put a list of what we needed I phoned everyone on the list; explaining what had happened and asking them if they could come in tonight to see me and discuss things. Luckily it was close season so none of them had got permanent work.

I was really thinking on the hoof and asked Sheena if there was a place near bye that could send us some food for the meeting tonight. I phoned the number she gave me and ordered a stack of food, as it was such short notice I had to pay over the odds, but again with it being the closed season they were quiet.

By three was had stock ordered, food arranged for tonight, Sheena being local had put the word out via her family that we were under new management.
We would have to do with what we had until the beer and spirits arrived tomorrow.

We couldn’t even have a cup of coffee as there was nothing in the place, so we walked across to the café and had a coffee and a snack there. I then started to meet the locals.
Now things were organised I gasped, “Oh I better phone my husband to tell him!” Sheena grinned saying, “I thought that would have been the first thing you would have done.” I smiled and told her, “I’m used to doing things by myself and as you get to know me you’ll find I work well under pressure.”
“I’ve just seen that” she commented.

As we walked back to the pub I said to her, “apart from doing everything, what’s your job description?” She looked surprised and answered, “barmaid, simply a barmaid.” “Oh’ I responded thoughtfully and left it at that.

When we got back we continued I found a couple of dozen bottles of champagne and put them to chill, hopefully if things went well tonight we could toast the future.

The food arrived about half and hour before the people, I slipped the warm stuff into an oven on very low heat, the cold stuff was laid out.
The people started arriving and Sheena and I served them drinks, I had decided that tonight would be a free night to anyone who came in so the cellar would be empty for the new stock. Call it bribery I suppose so, but the few locals that came in had a very cheap and surprising evening.
CJ arrived to support me, as did Jane and Keith, the meeting with the staff went better than I could have hoped.
This was helped in no small way by the actions of Sheena who had told each of them as they were sacked that she thought the sackings were nothing to do with me.
In the end everyone was willing to return except for the guy who was the manager, he had already committed to another job and didn’t like giving back word on it.

He was very apologetic but I respected his reasons especially as he said that if I found a replacement soon, he would give the person a comprehensive handover.

I said to him, “Thanks for that, I already have a person in mind – if she accepts.” As I said that I looked directly at Sheena.
She suddenly realised what I had just said, put her hand over her mouth in surprise and stammered, “N, n, ,n, no, I don’t have the experience, I’m just a barmaid” I looked at her then asked the guy who used to do the job, “well can she do it?”

He didn’t commit instantly – which made me sad he was leaving; he thought things through. Finally he answered “yes, with the right support and training Sheena would be perfect.”

Good I said in a business like tone, “I personally will support her to the hilt and put her through any training necessary.
Now before we eat will all of you please think if you know anyone experienced who needs a bar job; also please think of anything at all that we can do to make this place better, I’m always around and very open to suggestions.

Now please can we eat as for Sheena and I it’s been one hell of a day!”

There was a round of applause as we broke up, I went into the kitchen to get the warm food and was very surprised to be joined by the head chef who helped.
He didn’t say anything, just helped and that was worth a thousand words.

Sheena came up to be but before she could speak I said, “I know what you’re going to say Sheena, but you deserve this job, in time you’ll get to know me as will the rest and you’ll find that I prize honesty and loyalty over anything.”
She gave a wry smile hugged me and simply said, “Thanks”.

After that night we really never looked back, one of the waitresses wanted to learn to be a barmaid, so she was moved to learn under the best (ME).
The chefs got together and came up with many ideas that would improve the catering side of it, my only stipulation was to use local producers whenever possible quality and continuity of supply being the yard stick. As for price if it was a good product well we’d pay!
With a really aggressive advertising campaign things started to slowly pick up and by the first holiday of the year – Easter we were really rocking and rolling and my new manager was producing the goods she was still unsure about some things but her predecessor had told her to phone if she got stuck, she was at collage two days a week and rapidly gaining in confidence.

Oh and I was pregnant, I had missed a period, done a couple of home tests – positive then I went for a blood test and it was confirmed I was most definitely pregnant.
Me, who eighteen months ago had been a depressed 64-year-old man, was now a happily expectant mother. No make that a blissfully happy expectant mother.

As my pregnancy progressed Sheena really came into her own, she was efficient, well liked, respected and totally honest. I knew the business would be in good hands when I gave birth to my baby.
CJ – well he was over the moon, ecstatic he tried to treat me like I was made of bone china! NO CHANCE! I simply wouldn’t allow him to.

My pregnancy progressed well. After the morning sickness was over it was cravings. My speciality was pickled gherkins dipped in chocolate spread!
Mind you at a pinch cocoa powder would do or in extremis raspberry jam.

Remember I’m 5’ tall, well towards the seventh month I ballooned and resembled a pumpkin with a head, arms and legs.

I permanently wanted to pee; I couldn’t get comfortable to sleep; I became crabby in short I was a pregnant woman! Throughout it all CJ and Jane were splendid and endured me. Sheena was running the place as though she was born to it and I was like a beached whale!

October came and I was getting close to my due date, I had a bag packed ready to head for the nearest hospital (Looe).

When the pains started they took me completely by surprise.

They HURT, REALLY HURT, and there is nothing you can do about them. The only way to stop them is to give birth. I was quite lucky as labour only lasted 6 hours (did I just say only!) it was six hours of HELL, then I was in the stirrups and being told to push hard and breathe. My language would have put a soldier to shame!

Not to put too finer point on things it was like wanting a giant Pooh! It was SO, SO PAINFULL I thought I was being split in two!

Finally with a cross between a scream and a grunt the pressure went away and I heard the squall from my baby, I was handed this slimy squalling scrap of life and was told, “it’s a little girl fit and healthy but noisy like her mum” CJ informed me, he was bursting with pride.

I held my baby and there was such an overwhelming feeling of love, this was such a palpable thing I knew that I would die for this tiny scrap of life. We called her Chloe and she weighed in at 6lb 12oz! Her birthday 25th October.

I left hospital a proud and happy mother; CJ carried his daughter while my dad carried my small case. (Mum and Dad travelled down from Yorkshire to see their new grand-daughter) I settled into the Range Rover and we set off home, mum and dad following in their car. I looked at CJ and whispered, I owe all this to you, for without you none of this would ever have happened to me – I love you more than life itself.

My final thoughts on pregnancy are it was shit! I hated being a pumpkin with legs, though luckily I soon regained my figure.
Labour was PAIN, PURE PAIN any woman who has an easy labour is lucky.
Giving birth this HURT, but like toothache once the baby is out the pain is forgotten or consigned to the back of the mind.

Would I go through it again – you can bet your sweet arse I would!
SO when can we start practicing for a baby son? Then my life would be complete.
Well maybe, perhaps one more three seems like a good number.

This is the end of the story and I dedicate it to Christina – my friend and confidante.

A New Start in Life Part 1

This is a gentle tale about a young boy's search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with little sexual content, but where there is it will be tagged as such.

Three attractive young girls got onto the bus all in their very early 20's dressed very fashionably in Micro Mini skirts, towering heels, tight tops and short jackets, they were all laden with shopping bags obviously they had enjoyed a full days shopping and were now planning their Saturday night clubbing.

The three girls were Kelly, Shonali and Susanna all were 21 all young free and single, they all loved shopping, clothes, boy bands, clubbing and generally having a good time and they all worked together in the IT department of a medium sized business.

Kelly was about 5' 7" long straight blond hair big blue eyes, a perfect size 10 with pert 36c breasts she was wearing a short denim micro mini skirt, opaque tights, 5" heel 1" platform black shoes a tight fitting pink lacy top worn over a pink camisole, a short cream leather jacket she carried a large tan hobo handbag over her shoulder.

Shonali was a stunningly striking Anglo Indian girl of 5' 7" with the beautiful shiny dark brown hair, shot with auburn, which cascaded over her shoulders she had delicate features with full lips high cheekbones and the cutest chin, her big brown eyes were doe shaped giving a really sexy smouldering look when she chose to use them in this way. She was also a size 10 her breasts were 34c. She was wearing a purple flared mini skirt black tights, knee high black patent boots with a 4" heel She had teamed this with a simple Vee necked tight fitting jersey top and a short grey faux fir jacket. She carried a denim handbag over her shoulder.

And Susanna who looked slightly Slavic, at 5' 8" she was the tallest and with high sculptured cheekbones, full lips and green eyes, she had chestnut hair with auburn highlights cut in a shoulder length pageboy cut which framed her face beautifully.
She also was also like Kelly a size 10 with 36c breasts (they swap clothes regularly)
She was wearing a tight brown mini skirt, sheer tights a pair of brown 4" ankle boots coupled to cream stretch satin blouse and a short brown fur jacket.

When they got onto the bus and seated they got out their smart phones Kelly's was pink,
Susanna's purple and pink glittery one and Shonali's was purple, they giggled as they read their emails, checking their face book page, seeing what tweets they had, still talking away about clothes, boys, music and the up coming night out.

Quite a normal scene you may think seen in cities the world over, and it was, except one of the girls was me Steve, yes you have read correctly I am a male, but I live full time as Susanna, but still I am a male as I cannot decide how far I want to go with my change, my heart and my head say go all the way (as do my friends), but something is holding me back I just wish I knew what this something was!
As I said earlier we all worked together and Kelly and Loren both knew my secret but they treat me as another girl. Both of them continually badger me to be the girl I feel I am, even my manager asks me when I was going to be a complete girl, she's very supportive and assures me there would be no repercussions if I did decide to make the change.

This is how it all began so long ago!

I had always been a cross dresser first in my sisters clothes then, when I was 18 I went to uni I started to amass a wardrobe of my own.
Being quite small size 10 fitted me perfectly, I had little facial hair also minimal body hair so I invested over £200 in a salon grade laser hair removal system, this as not as easy as I thought it would be and it took a year of really hard persistent work for me to get my body totally hair free including a heart shaped pubic hair patch!

When I was 19, my parents and sister got killed in a horrific car crash, a head on collision with a drunk driver who also died. Their death devastated me and for a while I withdrew from the social scene this is when I first me Kelly she was in the same year as me and shortly after I lost my family she came to my flat to see how I was. While she was there she went to the bathroom where I had hung my delicates to dry. Being considerate and thoughtful she didn't say anything until I had got over my grief, then she shocked me by suggesting during a break in lectures that we have a girly night out! Of course I asked her what she was talking about, then she mentioned that evening she used my bathroom and the array of stockings, panties and bra's hung up to dry, I tried to tell her is was not mine but my girlfriends but she was having none of it, as my protests dried up I asked her what she was going to do and begged her not to tell anyone.

She gently smiled at me and reassured me that my secret was safe however she wanted to see my female alter ego.
I protested that I had never been out dressed and would never pass; she told me that she was coming over to my apartment that evening at 8 and expected me to be fully dressed and she would see if I could pass as a girl – the way she put it left me with no option.
So after lectures when I got back to the flat; I was panicking, what would she think of me, would she laugh, would she tell anyone about me, all this was going through my head – thank god it was Friday.

First I took a long hot scented bath, this always calmed me down, even though I knew I did not have a lot of body hair I checked making sure I was hairless, then I got my breast forms out these were top of the range and expensive, you may think that for a student this was wasteful, but the insurance pay out from the accident plus the money from the sale of my old family home had left me very comfortably off, really I did not have to work if I didn't want to.
I carefully fitted my 'C' cup silicon breasts on and got out my wee vee's, these were a cachet sex that made me look exactly like a genetic female I could even have sex with a man in them, both vaginal sex and anal sex and I had to sit down to go to the toilet, they were great.

I put a lot of talcum powder on and squirmed my way into my wee vee, when they were in place you could not tell the difference, I had them and the breast forms made to exactly match my skin colour. When I looked in the mirror I saw a nineteen year old girl with a slightly boyish hair cut!
Next was what to wear, I went to my wardrobe and looked, I opted for a black leather mini skirt teamed up with a silver halter neck top exposing my shoulders. I would of course be bra less. I picked a black satin thong out of my selection and sheer barely black tights.
Next my make up, what look did I want? I decided on a subtle day look, I was not then expert with make up but I was reasonable.
Moisturise first then light foundation set with a light coating of powder, blusher to emphasise my cheekbones, eye liner, eye shadow in muted earth colours next mascara, finally lip stick four coats of frosted plum followed by lip gloss.
I combed my wig which was the same chestnut colour as my own hair shoulder length with a fringe and centre parting. I fixed it onto my head and looked in the mirror, NOW I really did look like a 19 year old girl.

I slipped on my thong, liking the way it cradles my (false) pussy, next my tights, I loved the way these slid over my hairless legs, the silky silver top was next, followed finally by my tight leather mini skirt, carefully tucking my silver top into my skirt I zipped up my skirt and checked my reflection in the mirror I looked good, to me the only way I could be read was my voice (which I was working on), my Adams apple which while not prominent was there, I usually wore a choker to disguise it and my legs which I thought were quite masculine.
4" black strappy sandals ear rings, pink swatch, a handful of thin bracelets a spray of Nina Ricci perfume and I was ready for the imminent arrival of Kelly.
To say I was panicking was putting it mildly I was shitting bricks then the doorbell rang – I peeped out of the spy hole, it was Kelly, I took a deep breath and opened the door. I said in my best girly voice "Hi I'm Susanna, please come in" Kelly walked past me, turned and looked me up and down.

"Hi" she said "I didn't know Steve had a flat mate, is he in". Now it was my turn to look puzzled, then I realised she had taken me for a real girl. "K Kelly," I stammered "it's me
Steve" all she did was laugh "come on" she said in fits of laughter "I'm not that stupid, where is he".
I was about to answer again when I realised that while I was dressed and Susanna I naturally spoke in my feminine voice, so I went back to my male voice and said "Kelly, it really is me – Steve".

The look on her face was something to behold "S S S S Steve she stammered "is that really you?" she looked me up and down, walked around me "damn you look hot, and its not fair you have better legs than me!" she finished. "How do you manage it? Do you go out? You should do; who knows? How do you keep your boobs hidden during the day? Who does your hair?" she finally ran out of questions but was still looking at me in disbelief.
The fact that she took me for a genetic girl thrilled me intensely, and as I was about to start answering her questions the door bell rang, I froze like a rabbit trapped in a cars headlights "W Who's that I stammered" she grinned at me "How the hell should I know – and we won't know until you answer the door". "B B But I can't answer it like this" I managed to say. "Rubbish" she snapped "you totally fooled me, so go and answer the door.
My heart was in my mouth as I slowly walked to the door, a voice behind me quietly said "Susanna just act natural YOU look the same as me ---- a girl" then she spoiled it by adding "nearly". I straightened my back, thrusting my chest out, smiled the girlish smile I used when I was Susanna and opened the door. Shonali stood there; again I knew her as she was taking the same degree course and Kelly and me.

"Hi" she said smiling "is Kelly with you?" "Err yes" I managed to say "she's here". Kelly's hand flew to her mouth "Oh Shona" she exclaimed "I totally forgot we were going out for a quiet drink, I came to see how Steve was doing". Shonali looked around "well seeing as he's not here are we going for that drink then?" She looked at me and added "why doesn't your friend come as well make it a real girly night out?"
I looked at Kelly like a startled deer, totally ignoring me she replied "Oh great idea, I'd better introduce the two of you, Susanna this is my room mate Shonali; I'll just go to the loo while Susanna gets her handbag"
As my bedroom was next to the toilet we went that way together, Kelly came into my room, I was furious and whispered to her "I can't go out dressed like this everyone will see me for what I am" "Garbage" she responded "if I couldn't tell from 2 feet no one is going to even notice – now have you got a jacket and handbag." Absolutely terrified I nodded dumbly; part of me wanted to go out as Susanna the other part was absolutely terrified.

"Well" Kelly hissed "get them and I'll make sure you have every thing a girl needs. As if in a trance I went and got my short grey faux fur jacket; Kelly nodded "that’s ok, now for your handbag", I showed her my small selection of bags and she picked a black leather shoulder bag with a silver chain, she made sure I had everything a girl could want makeup, brush, purse, some tampons, (when I asked about those she said all girls carry a couple just in case, she had a few more in her handbag because she had just finished her period – too much information there) some perfume and tissues.
She left me totally panicking, then went and flushed the toilet passing my door she said to me "come on, its your big chance to go out on a girlie night, you'll be fine – Susanna, just watch how other girls act and copy them, remember smile a lot girls do when you are talking use your hands and touch others lightly because you're a girl you are allowed to act excited and just RELAX you're a knock out".

We went into the living room Kelly said to Shonali "Susanna couldn't decide on which handbag so I gave her the benefit of my fashion knowledge" they both laughed at that but Shonali agreed that the choice was ok for what I was wearing.
We went out, I was shitting bricks, absolutely terrified, but once I had calmed down and started to get used to being outside as Susanna with no one taking any notice of me I calmed down and started joining in the conversation, it was remarkable but once I relaxed I started to enjoy myself.
We got to a bar that not many students used; I think Kelly was involved in this so we didn't see a lot of people that may know the three of us.

We settled down with glasses of wine and carried on chatting away, I even went to the bar and bought a round of drinks – no one noticed at all. After a few glasses we were giggly; Shonali studied me for a few minutes then she casually mentioned "Susanna, you remind me of someone, but I just can't figure out who". I looked at Kelly with alarm and she steered the conversation away form me.
Then Shonali exclaimed "Steve, that who you remind me of Steve"………. She tailed off looking hard at me then with a note of amazement in her voice carried on "it IS Steve isn't it? My god you had me totally fooled"
Kelly looked shocked and touched Shonali's arm, "please don't tell anyone Shona, please, it's my fault Steve's dressed like this please, please I'm begging you".
Shonali looked at the two of us, touched Kelly on the arm then took my hands in both of hers saying quietly "I'm not about to tell anyone, anything, in fact I like Susanna's company and hope to see more of her". The both looked at me sitting wretchedly wondering what was going to happen next when Kelly said "well Susanna, what do you think? I was baffled by this "t,t,t,t,think" I stammered "think of what". Shonali grinned at me and said "you muffin, is Susanna going to come out to play with us regularly? Three girls have more fun than two". I was astounded "you mean you don't mind" Kelly grinned saying "mind what", I looked down and quietly said "you know about me – I mean me being a bloke"

The each took hold of my hands and stroking them Shonali said, "speaking for myself and I'm certain Kelly feels the same I don't mind in the slightest, you make a brilliant girl, the only reason I saw through you was some very subtle things that said to me you were not what I thought, but Kelly and I will soon get rid of your bad habits so no one will ever know – right Kell" Kelly smiled and said "right and she's got better legs than me"
"You're not wrong there" Shonali giggled.
And what did I do? I burst into tears; it was such a relief for my secret to be shared. The two of them came round the table with their arms around me comforting me just like a natural girl.
After I had cried myself out, Kelly said that we should go back to my place have a few more wines and plan a shopping day tomorrow, Shonali took me to the ladies, this was another first for me and I redid my makeup, Shonali kept saying she was sorry for upsetting me sniffling I told her that it was a relief for my secret to be out in the open and I thanked her for taking it so well, that set her off crying so we ended up in each others arms snivelling the door opened and Kelly came in looking for us and she ended up crying so we made a good threesome, finally we managed to stop crying and repaired our makeup, left the pub and headed back to my apartment stopping at an off-licence to get some wine as it was still early for us students we got a few bottles and some chocolate and nibbles.

We got to my place and we all went into the kitchen to put the nibbles into a bowl, chattering away happily, we settled down and Kelly went through my CD's to find some music, she remarked that I had the same taste in music as Shonali, Shonali squealed at this and went to look so soon we were talking about boy bands and different artists we both liked.
We talked and sipped wine, Shonali told me what had given me away, they were simple things that a girl is brought up not to do, using and carrying a handbag, using a purse, the way I looked at people was very much like a male, my hand gestures were masculine, clip on earrings little things like that.

She said that my looks were totally female except maybe my small Adams apple which while it was small and barely noticeable it was still there.
We were all sitting on the floor on cushions sipping wine and eating the nibbles, by now we were quite tipsy and giggly, the talk got around to my 'assets' both of them wanted to know what falsies I used and they were amazed when I explained that they were glued to my chest Kelly demanded that I show her, I protested that I simply couldn't when Shonali really surprised us both by whipping her top off followed by her bra saying "look Susanna we're all girls here, these are my boobies, Kelly looked in amazement shrugged her shoulders and off came her top. They both looked at me Shonali said "well", what could I do I took my halter to off exposing my (false) breasts.
They both inspected my chest which made me feel strange "can I touch them Susanna?" Kelly asked; "err – yes I suppose so" I stammered by now it was totally surreal; here I was a biological male wearing girls clothes with false breasts with two stunning natural girls both bare breasted and it felt totally normal, it made me really question my own sexuality as I was not aroused in the slightest by the sight of these wonderful breasts on display, jealous yes, but not sexually aroused
"They feel so real" Kelly remarked; Shonali added "they are warm, just like mine – feel mine Susanna" before I cold protest she took my hand and put them on her breasts, then onto my own breasts, she was right my boobs felt the same as hers.

Kelly looked at the clock "Oh, Oh" she said - looks like we are stopping here the night, the doors locked at our place; have you some nighties Susanna?"
"Err yes" I answered "right" Kelly declared lets get changed and turn this into a sleep over".
Totally dumbfounded I lead them to my bedroom and showed them the night wear I had.
Shonali bounced on my king sized bed "there's enough room for the three of us in this" she giggled, she selected a purple satin pyjamas, Kelly a pair of red sleep shorts and camisole top, I chose a black satin pair of pyjamas. Then to my amazement they just stripped off in front of me!
"Come on Susanna or else we'll be back at the wine before you!" Shonali laughed shaking my head in shock and awe at the sight of these two totally naked nymphs and I didn't feel a thing, not the slightest bit aroused; as I stripped off; they just stood there as naked as the day they were born, I stripped and my false vagina was subjected to the same inspection as my breasts.

"That is absolutely fantastic" Shonali announced. "It's so realistic" Kelly affirmed, she stood next to me, turned me to the mirror and asked Shonali "Shona can you tell the difference?
Shonali solemnly inspected the two of us from top to bottom then declared "nope you're identical we're just three girls here – how do you feel Susanna?".
"Feel, feel about what?" Shonali looked candidly at me and continued "You are a natural male – right?" I nodded "well", she continued "how do you feel with Kelly and me being naked?"

I smiled weakly and thought about this, as I was totally confused with my sexuality. Kelly put her arm around me and said "Susanna if this is too difficult for you, you don't have to answer, Shonali should never have asked that" as she gave Shonali a glare.
"No, no it's ok" I said "I need to talk about how I feel and you two are the only people I can talk to, the only people I trust". I had only known them a very short time but I really did trust these two.
They came over to me and we had a group hug, "take your time Susanna" Shonali whispered and for the second time that night apologised "I'm sorry I've upset you".
"You haven't upset me, it really is something I must confront" I took a deep breath and continued, "I have always cross dressed this is what me feel comfortable, as long as I can remember, when I came to uni and got my own place I found I can dress as Susanna as much as I want to, and to be honest the only time I wear male clothes is for lectures.
Back to your question when I saw you two naked I know I should have been aroused, but what I felt was 'one of the girls' and it thrilled me to be accepted as a girl, but it has made me question where I go from here" I was about to continue when Kelly said "Bed, that's where we go from here" I giggled gave her a friendly kiss on the cheek for giving me an escape route.

We went and took our makeup off, then went to bed, true to their word we all piled into the one bed, I felt nothing a man should feel being in bed with two beautiful girls, mind you I had my breast forms on and my false vagina holding me in, but there was no erection to hold in; I'm not sure if I was happy about this or worried.
We snuggled together and chatted for a while then I said that I would have to take my wig off, when I put it on the night stand they inspected my hair and informed me that from now on I needed to grow it until it was below my shoulders, but tomorrow they knew a hair salon that may be able to fit me in to get it styled in a more feminine style, maybe extensions until it grew. I was not too sure about that but was too tired to argue.
We chatted for a while then drifted off to sleep.

I woke up the next morning for any normal man it would have been a dream waking up between these two gorgeous girls, but to me these were my special girl friends, there was no sexual thoughts in my mind – but who is to say what is 'normal' to my mind I am perfectly normal.
I lay there considering the day to come; I was both very afraid of going out during the day as Susanna but intensely excited at the girlie day ahead; I was entirely in Kelly and Shonali's hands, I decided to do whatever they suggested --- within reason.

"Hi" a voice to my left murmured; Kelly was awake, "What time is it?" she asked, I peered at the clock "ten" I told her, "I'll go and phone my friend to see if she can fit you in, can you wake up Shona " she asked as she got out of bed.
Looking at Shonali sleeping she was absolutely beautiful, stunning how I wished I could be as beautiful as she was, especially her beautiful firm breasts and pert lush nipples which were peeping out of her pyjama top. (Again no feeling of arousal, just jealousy)
"Shona, Shona" I quietly said shaking her by the shoulder, her eyes fluttered open she smiled and stretched saying "Hi Susanna what a great nights sleep I've had – we'll have to do this more often"; "anytime" I answered.
Kelly came into the room saying "Come on you two sleepy heads I've got Susanna in for her hair at one, and Paula's got time to do extensions if we need to, I'm afraid I had to tell her about you but I really trust her so we will still have a few hours shopping" then as an afterthought she carried on "and you're getting your ears pierced as well"

Shona and I got out of bed, sorted out who was going to use the bathroom first and ended up all of us in there relieving ourselves, showering moisturising again when I sat down on the toilet I was subjected to and examination they were both amazed that I pee'd and wiped just like they did. I really did feel like one of the girls – and loved the feeling of closeness.
Next they raided my wardrobe which was quite extensive, and my bra and panties drawer.

We discovered that Kelly and me were exactly the same bra size and dress size, though I was an inch taller, Shonali was a bra size below me but I found a bra that was tight on me so I had not used it, while it was not a perfect fit it would do.
Kelly rifled through my wardrobe and decided to wear the black leather mini skirt that I wore last night, she paired this with a pink 'Love Child' T shirt, over a white camisole while I did not have big feet at a size 6 they were bigger than both of theirs so they had to wear the shoes they had on last night.
Shona decided on a black and gold patterned mini dress with black leggings; while I selected a denim mini skirt black camisole and a sheer black chiffon blouse I also had nude tights and black leather boots with a 3" heel, we had a light breakfast then picked our jackets and handbags and were ready for the off.
As I got to the door I hesitated, Shonali put her arm around my waist and whispered, "don't worry, you look great and once we get your hair, nails done and ears pierced you'll be prefect, just listen to the two of us if something you do is not quite right, we'll tell you, now YOU are a sexy girl, so back straight chest out and show those boobs to the world".
Grinning I did as I was told and off we went.

They kept on giving me hints how to act and carry myself now I was a girl, little things that they have grown up with, they passed onto me for my crash course in being a real girl, by the time we had reached the bus stop I was getting comfortable as what I was beginning to think was really me, this thought stayed with me all day.
We arrived at the jewellers to get my ears pierced, not just the one piercing but they talked me into three, two on each ear lobe and one near the top of each ear, we chose a pair of heart shaped studs, a pair of plain gold studs for the top piercing's and a pair of flower shaped studs for the other piercing in my ear lobes, I also had an instruction sheet on taking care of my ears until they healed.

Next to the hair salon, where Kelly introduced me to Paula, I sat in the chair and took my wig off, my dark hair was just above my shoulders, it was quite thick, Paula ran her fingers through and Kelly and Shonali discussed what style they thought I should have, listening to them I realised that my secret was safe with Paula and I really liked the way Paula treat me just like any other client especially with the need for me to look male, this was because each time Kelly or Shona mentioned a style Paula would say that its not possible as it is too feminine and could not be made to look masculine.

But there was one style I particularly liked a shaped page boy cut styled so the back was below my shoulders which Paula had already told Kelly was too feminine, as it needed extensions and high lites to look as it should. I interrupted them and pointed to the long pageboy cut, "I really like this one; I think it would frame my face well". Paula agreed but warned me it was a really feminine cut impossible to make masculine; I thought for a second then stunned them all by announcing "it doesn't matter because I have decided to live as Susanna full time" all three let out a gasp Kelly looked concerned and said "don't rush into this it’s a big decision" I smiled at the three of them and continued "I know that, but the very fact that I have two wonderful girlfriends like you two even for such a short time, has made me understand that I won't be alone going through the next few months – at least I hope so" I finished lamely "Of course you won't be alone" Kelly and Shonali assured me giving me a hug, "the two of us will always be there for you". Make that three as I go out with these two at times" Paula said "it's a brave thing you are doing; really think about it before I start styling -------- now are you sure about the style?" Now I had decided to be Susanna full time it felt like a weight had been lifted off my shoulders, "yes I'm absolutely certain" I answered.
Right you two go shopping or something, Susanna will be ready in a couple of hours, Obediently Kelly and Shona said their goodbyes and I was left to the tender mercies of Paula, she smiled at me, saying "to celebrate your new life as one of the superior sex we'll give you a free manicure and pedicure to get rid of those horrid false nails!

As I settled back in the salon I realise that I have probably made one of the most important decisions of my life, and being a programming geek started to make a mental list of what I need to do to start my new life and exactly how far do I want to take it. I would have to talk my list it through with the girls to see if I have missed anything.

Do I continue with this story? Your comments and suggestions are very welcome.

The story continues with Susanna getting more into her new life, for those of you who are concerned this may turn into an X rated story let me put your mind at rest, it will continue to be a gentle sentimental journey.

As I sat back in the salon chair and Paula started washing my hair, I wondered what had I done. When my mother was alive she always said that I was very much like a girl in my decision making and it's true, I am very spontaneous in making my mind up, very different to my future career as a computer programmer.

I have never had my hair washed in a salon before and lying back in the chair it was easy to relax. My finger nails were done and I ended up with tips about a quarter of an inch long mainly to get used to doing things with longer nails!
After washing my hair Paula started cutting, styling, highlighting and finally fitting the extensions to my own hair. The time for changing my mind was well gone - when I left here Susanna would be born.

My friends Kelly and Shonali burst into the salon, which told me I must have been in the chair for a couple of hours but I was enjoying the experience so much that the time simply flew by.

Paula took off the cape and I could see the result of her hard labour, the girl was a genius. My chestnut hair was shot with auburn highlights and literally shone, I swung my head from side to side to see the full effect – and I loved it, it was so me!

I hugged Paula saying "you are an absolute artiste it's fantastic", this was backed up by the comments of my friends.
I showed them my new nails much to their amazement as they had no idea I was getting them done. Paying Paula for her labour and I gave her a good tip and we left, by now it was 3:30 in the afternoon.

It was obvious that Shonali and Kelly had been chatting about my decision as they got straight onto the probable pit falls and problems I may have when I went to university and for the first few months of my new life.
I listened to their concerns and told them frankly that I was scared, but from today Susanna has been born. Now Susanna needs to build up an everyday wardrobe so she can go to uni and function as Susanna; also Susanna needs the help of the best friends to buy the right clothing.

This was true, as with most cross dressers my wardrobe consisted of what can only be described as 'going out clothes' all highly feminine and sexy, usually fabrics such as satin, silk, lace, chiffon and the like, now I needed fashionable practical everyday clothes.
I further stirred them up when I announced I was sending all my male clothes to charity shops next week, so today I needed enough clothes to last me until next week when we can go shopping for the whole day.

Shonali touched my arm "Susanna" she began "are you absolutely certain about this – I would feel awful if you are doing this because of Kelly and me, like we forced you into your decision."

I stopped and looked at them both, smiling I responded, "Kelly, Shona, you have forced me into nothing, if anything going out with you has made me see what's missing in my life." I thought deeply for a while trying to find the right words to express how I felt at this time, "going out last night made me see myself for what I really am, a girl in a boy's body; as Steve, I function as a man but you both may have noticed I just do not fit in, sure I have some friends – and I hope that they understand my decision, but last night I really felt as if I belonged, or should I say Susanna belonged – so no, you two have not forced me into anything, you have helped me make a decision that I should have made a long time ago but was too scared"

Kelly then piped up "Shona and I have been thinking" I butted in smiling "this usually means bad news for me". "Not really" she carried on "but instead of going out tonight we stay at your place to have a really good talk about exactly where this is going to take you, in fact if you don't mind if we call at our place and get some clothes we stay with you until Monday then all three of us will go through the next few days together – of course tonight we'll have to have some wine and chocolate" Shonali butted in "Lesson 1 for you girls can't talk serious things through, without chocolate".

I was really touched by their offer and tears welled up, it meant a lot to me and would be great having some support, but I managed not to cry only sniffle into a tissue.
Kelly was back to being the organiser, "Right" she said, "what kind of clothes are we looking for?" Helplessly I smiled back and said "everything, absolutely everything for Susanna to live until next weekend, you've seen my wardrobe and there's nothing any use for day wear and you've seen my bathroom, not much in there either".

"WOW are we going to have fun" Shona chortled as she counted on her fingers what we would need "bra's, knickers, nighties and a cuddly dressing gown, jeans, skirts, dresses, T shirts, tops, pullovers, cami's, shoes, tights, belts, shampoo's conditioners, a couple of tote bags, jackets, body lotion, moisturisers – we've got a lot to do and not much time to do it ---- lets go girls", and with that we had just got to the doors of Matalan a discount clothing store which sold really good quality items.
As we walked in Kelly passed me a bag "here she said, we bought it to celebrate your new life, it's practical" she added. When I opened the bag, it contained a purple and pink glittery cover for my I-phone to change it from a boring man black phone into a girl's phone; again I was touched by their thoughtfulness.
I stopped dead then hugged the two of them and squealed (yes really squealed) "Oh! I love it, its perfect".

We had a group hug and I wiped my eyes, touched up my mascara then we hit the shops for what was left of the shopping day.
Although we were 'poor students' I was an exception and could live off the interest (just) I received from the insurance payout from the death of my family, the sale of the house, and the compensation received from the drunk driver who killed my family, his insurance, so I could afford the what looked to me the mountain of clothes we bought.

I had an insight as to how women think when buying clothes, for the essentials Bra's knickers, socks, stockings etc it depends on how long you want to use them, take knickers or panties or thongs (which I liked to wear) for a week you have to multiply the number of days by 3 as a 'normal woman' usually changes her pants at least twice a day, sometimes 3 times a day, when having her periods it will be more – when this little nugget of information was passed onto me I commented "well that’s one thing I won't have to bother about". Kelly cocked her eyebrow at me and retorted "Oh yes you are Susanna, we have decided that as we are teaching you how to be a woman YOU are going to 'enjoy' periods the same as us – right Shona?". Shona nodded in agreement as we turned into the branch of Boots (a large chemist type shop) to pick up bathroom essentials.
When I protested that biologically I couldn't go through having a period, Kelly agreed BUT she said "you can pretend you're having a period, use a tampon and the like, so we have decided that as I have just had MY period YOU will have the same time periods as me, I will tell you when I'm due and then you can experience having to carry extra tampons and panties around with you – RIGHT".

The way she finished the sentence left me in no doubt she did mean it, and for some reason it excited me – these two are really going to teach me how to be a woman from the bottom up (it you'll excuse the term).

When we finally left Boots, we were staggering under the weight of our bags, I managed to persuade the two of them to get a taxi, as to get onto a bus loaded like we were was not really practical, so we piled everything into the boot of the cab, the driver commented that we had done some serious shopping Shonali smiled at him and responded sweetly "It's our friend Susanna here; all her clothes got destroyed in a fire so we are stocking her up on the essentials until the insurance pays out – it's really going to affect us all as we are poor students" she fluttered those smouldering eyes at him, it must have done some good as we stopped at their dorm at the uni then took them to my place and instead of the usual £10 he only charged us half saying that he hoped I got things straight soon, he even helped us carry the carrier bags to the door of my flat!

Once again Kelly took control, "right" she said "ten pounds each and Shona you go and get the wine and nibbles".
"Susanna" she continued "you get the bin bags for your old clothes, and I'll get the computers set up".

"Yes Boss" Shona and I chorused saluting as we went and did as we were told.
By now you will have realised that Kelly is the organiser, Shonali the thinker, and me well I'm the apprentice, learning the art of woman hood.

When I came back from the kitchen I found that Kelly and Shona had both brought their laptops with them and Kelly was setting them up with mine at the table, seeing my quizzical look, she explained "Susanna seeing as we are going to see what is available to help you we are going to approach this scientifically" I nodded and she continued "first we are going to discuss exactly what it is you want, then each of us are going to research what is out there to help you achieve what you want, then, if we are still reasonably sober we'll put together a provisional plan of what we need – ok?"

"WOW" I responded amazed at the amount of thought Kelly had put into my future "you make it sound serious" Kelly looked at me in amazement "Christ Susanna it IS serious you dummy, this could be one of the biggest decisions you make in your life; you have to have all the information you need to make informed decisions"

I thought about this for a while then touched her arm and said, "sorry Kell, you're right, I'm being irresponsible and I'm so glad to have you two guys to keep me focussed".
She softly smiled at me and said, "its ok Susanna I can be a bit bossy at times and I know it, but we have to do this research to see what's possible."

Shona came back with the wine and nibbles and we got a communal bath and changed into comfortable nightdresses and wraps to be comfortable for the night.
It was so strange being naked with these two beautiful girls and not feel any sensation at all to my mind we were just three girls, I asked the two of them how they felt having a bloke with them – they just looked at me and told me that they didn't seen me as a man, but as the girl I wanted to be; this made me feel really good and accepted.

We settled down with the platters of savoury eats that had been warming in the oven and wine of course, once we were settled around the table, Shona produced a A4 pad and a pen, Kelly took control and said "right lets get this started and treat it like a assignment for uni"

I felt a lot nervous as my soul was about to be bared to the world, well my two friends at least.
"Susanna" Kelly started off "how do you see this going? And what's more important what do you want to happen"
I thought for a moment and said simply "I want to be Susanna full time."

Kelly said, "do you want to change sex?" I thought again and answered, "I don't know, I'm not sure"

"What about your man bits? Do you still want them to work? Or do you still just want them?" This caused me to think deeply, I began "it's like the sex change, I think I would want to keep them working until I am certain that I want to really be totally female

"Do you want your own breasts" this time I emphatically answered "Yes I would love that". How about a female shape, waist, hips and bum? I thought for a second or two then answered "Yes I would, I would look more feminine and clothes would fit me better"

"Do you want to take hormones?" I thought for a bit longer then said "I think I must if I want my own breasts, but I need to know what's available and what they can do".

"Do you want to change your name" again I needed no time to think, "yes certainly"

"Would you consider implants to give you breasts?" again I thought, "yes, yes I think I would".

"Do you think you should speak to a councillor about the change?" This time I thought for a long time before answering "yes, I suppose I must, I mean it could put things into perspective"

Kelly looked at me and said this next question is a bit personal, if you don't want to answer it we'll understand.
"Have you enough money to pay for the boobs and shaving your Adams apple to make your neck more female?" without thinking I answered "yes"

Shona looked up from writing and commented "How do you feel after that Susanna, it was a bit clinical all those questions", I grinned at her saying "you're not kidding, all my hopes and dreams in a few questions; but it's given me something to think about"

Kelly looked up and added to the conversation "it was clinical but it's given us or should I say you a starting point to see what's possible. Now can either of you two think of anything else?"

Shona looked at me and said seriously "Susanna, you want to live full time as a girl, look like a girl, sound like a girl, act like a girl but you don't want to change your sex – go through that final change, have you any idea why?"

"WOW that's some question I suppose this is the reason that counselling will help, I know I should be just like you guys but something is holding me back, I wish I knew what it is, but I don't, although I feel deep inside that when the time in right I will have a sex change operation and be a total girl"- What I didn't know then was that it was going to take a few years before I overcome my reluctance to change my sex.

"Right" said Kelly "more wine then let's get down to some Internet research". We got a glass of wine each, Kelly and Shona were talking about the lack of success in finding a place of their own, as the university accommodation was basic, the last apartment they had, the landlord had raised the rent which made it so they couldn't afford it.

This gave me a germ of an idea "guy's" I butted in "why don't you move in here?" they both looked at me their mouths hung open in amazement, excitedly I carried on "there's plenty of room, I know I have only known you properly for a short time but I'm sure we'll get on together"

"Susanna" Shonali interrupted "you don't have to do this, as much as I like your apartment and you, we couldn't impose on you – could we Kel?" Kelly answered "no of course not it wouldn't be fair on you to have us two living here"

"Look the two for you" I carried on there is 4 bedrooms and 2 bathrooms in this place, it's much too big for one, anyhow there is an ulterior motive for asking you, how better for me to learn about my new life than having my two teachers living with me, keeping me on the straight and narrow, please, please, please say yes".

We argued about my offer for about 20 minutes then I showed them the bedrooms and pleaded with them again and finally they agreed on the proviso that they shared in the rent. I agreed to this but secretly I decided that the rent money would go towards our social life and clothes.

We finally got down to the Internet research, and Kelly was back to her organising best: - I looked for name change and things that are needed. Shonali looked for feminising hormones and what is available. And Kelly took on the boobs, bums and bits (as she so delicately put it) otherwise know as the surgery information.

We got down to work, mine was an easy subject as one website gave me all the information I needed about changing my name by deed poll also how to change my title from Mr to Miss and it would cost about £60 as to change my passport, driving licence, bank details etc I would need what is called 'legal copies' of the deed poll documents, other authorities would accept photo-copies. Also I found out that if it could be proved I had gender dysphioia, my birth certificate could be changed by going to the Gender Recognition Panel! This was great news.

However I changed my name, filling the forms in there and then paying the fee and submitting it, when the paperwork came back to my there would be a list of who I needed to inform for my name change to be complete. I changed my name from Mr Stephen Edward Johnson to Miss Susanna Emma Johnson and selected the express postage so the paperwork would be with me by Tuesday.

My task completed Kelly reassigned me to helping Shona with Hormones, this was an interesting subject, we found out a lot about changing sex and the medications that help, we also found out about 'she males' which Shonali said would seem like the way to go until I change sex, I noticed that she didn't say if I changed but when I changed, we also found a questionnaire on a site that is based in the UK specifically for transsexuals and she males and a specialist asks a lot of questions similar to what we have just been through and gives you a course of treatment to achieve what you desire – this cost £100.
We were also warned off some anti androgens (this suppresses the effects of testosterone enhancing the effect of oestrogen) as these could chemically castrate me which at this time I did not really want, later maybe but not at this time.

Kelly in the meantime had done a lot of research on the surgery available, first thing was the NHS had very strict criteria on realignment surgery, which in a couple of years I would meet but in the meantime private surgery was the only option.
In the wake of the PIP implant scandal, she looked at private surgeons and had came up with a short list, two which were based here in the city we lived in and their reference's were really good, mind you who puts bad references on their web site, so to further check she accessed another two sites which gave further information about the surgeons so it would seem I would have a choice of two good surgeons used to gender reassignment surgery close to where I lived.
When it came to prices they were very generic depending on the work you needed, for breasts it was quoted at between £5, for an Adams apple reduction this was about £5k for vocal chord tensioning which could be done the same time as the Adams apple reduction £3k and for a full sex change £15 to £20k depending on the recovery process, so to get what I wanted now would come to at the very most £13k.

By now it was nearly midnight so the three of us sat back and discussed the options, over yet more wine, by now we were quite drunk so the discussions were not really sensible. This being the case we went back to the two of them moving in with me, they were still a bit unsure what with only knowing each other a couple of days, but like me they felt that we had clicked instantly so moving in seemed a good option, and as Shonali said they could keep me on course to becoming a true girl, including the appetite, and as I mentioned earlier periods and beauty routines, we decided to move them in tomorrow!

A few more drinks and we decided to go to bed, as with last night we all piled into my bed, using the same nightwear we had used yesterday, as we fell asleep I thanked them from the bottom of my heart for being such good people and friends, we fell asleep hugging each other.
This again made me wonder about full gender reassignment as I did not feel as a man should feel when sleeping with two stunning girls, it was just like sleeping with two friends, I had not the slightest lustful thought or feeling in my body – I made a decision to get counselling as soon as I could arrange it as I needed to sort my feelings out I also decided to see a surgeon about my breasts implants and Adams apple reduction, but that is for next week, so I drifted off to sleep.

Sunday we woke late had a quick breakfast then we were going to move Kell and Shona into my place, as I my breast forms had been on 2 days I decided to take them off to let my skin breath, so that day I used breast forms inside my bra, after carefully washing and moisturising my chest – I found that I really missed the weight of my breasts on my chest, the same with my Wee Vee I took that off and washed and moisturised my groin area and replaced it with a cachet sex that looked the same as a real girls vaginal area but I couldn't have sex in it. We dressed practically in skinny jeans and loose fitting T's to all intents we were three girls.
It took about 5 hours to move them to my place as none of us had a car we had to either carry their possessions or use a bus! But they were soon settled in, Then we turned our attention to food and soon the fridge was stocked with more feminine items of food (and of course wine instead of beer) so we could maintain our figures, off we went to the Asda Superstore where as well as getting food I spent a couple of hundred pounds on clothes as their George range is feminine and practical and really, really nice. I was really starting to enjoy shopping!

When we got home the three of us prepared supper, char grilled chicken, salad and new potatoes and discussed the next day at University, the first person I should seen was the course tutor who would I assume get me and appointment with the dean, luckily these days most people at uni are quite free thinking so I hoped I wouldn't have too many problems. We discussed this at length and the two of them were determined to be with me to provide moral support and a united front if there was any aggravation.

The next morning I was up well before Kelly and Shonali, I carefully positioned my breast forms and glued them into place, this week I was going to wear them until the Sunday, this week and every week until my own breasts were how I wanted them, the same was going to happen with the wee vee I would only take this off at regular intervals to wash and moisturise but then it was back on with it.
Once I was happy I slipped my nightie back on and dressing gown and started on breakfast for the three of us, fruit yogurt and toast.

The girls finally arrived and we discussed what to wear, I was for jeans and layered tops, but the two of them over ruled me and in the end we decided that I should wear a flower printed ice skater style mini skirt with a pink KISS ME T shirt, the lips on it highlighted in silver foil type printing, a camisole underneath for layering and an oversize cardigan; a large hobo type handbag to hold everything I needed for lectures, I has black tights and a pair of 3" heeled black ankle boots. Kelly and Shonali were similarly dressed they advised me on minimal make up for day time, my Swatch a few bangles and a necklace and we were ready to go to lectures and start the first day of the rest of my life.

I was terrified, what would the reaction be, would I be a figure of scorn, derision or hate, how would the few friends I had made react to me, how would the University react to me, all these things were going through my mind when Kelly (as usual) put it all into perspective when she made the three of us stop before a shop window. "Right" she said to me "look in here, what do you see?" It was a shoe shop so I said "lots of lovely shoes" she snorted "Susanna you can be so stupid at times, what do you see reflected in the window?" I looked again and came up with "the three of us". "Yes exactly – three girls, which is what you are now, a girl, a member of the superior sex, so remember that and be ready for the day but don’t forget the three of us are together – right?" "Right" I answered feeling a lot better and more resolute, and as usual she had hit the nail right on the head.

To be continued ----------- if you think it should, your comments are welcome and needed.

We arrived at University and the three of us went directly to our head tutors rooms, Fiona Thompson she knew Kelly and Shonali but did not recognise me until I spoke that is. I asked her for a private discussion when she realised who I was she looked shocked and said, "Well under the circumstances I think it would be a good idea!" The door was closed and I told her about my decision to live as I felt I should live.
Once over her initial shock she took it quite well – in fact she was amazing. When I told her that I had changed my name by deed poll she started calling me by my new name also while we were talking she made an appointment for me to see the Dean of Faculty.

After this she told me that I was not the first person to decide to live as the opposite sex both male and female's had done this in the past she went on to tell me that the University has access to some of the best councillors available and the Dean would arrange an appointment for me if I wanted it.

I offered to withdraw from the course if she thought that there would be too much trouble. Both Kelly and Shonali protested quite loudly finally Fiona managed to get a word in edgewise, "Susanna" she started, "Forget all about what you have just said. I feel I know my students and am 99% certain that there will be no problems at all. Furthermore there are now laws that will use the full force of the law against any victimisation so you stay on the course!" Then looking pointedly at Kelly and Shonali she finished, "And if all else fails you always have your two friends here to support you and all the tutors as well. So whatever you do do not fear your future here at the University"

She smiled at me and told me it was time to see the Dean. I left her rooms in a much better frame of mind Shona took my hand and squeezed it in support as we walked the short distance to the Deans rooms.
When we arrived she asked Kelly and Shonali if they wanted to join in the meeting they glanced at each other and decided to remain outside and wait for me.
If anything the meeting with the Dean went even better he asked me a lot of pertinent questions. Of course he asked me if I was 100% certain about the course of action I was taking and once he was satisfied he asked me if I wanted the University to arrange counselling for me.

Of course I accepted this offer as I really felt that I needed to work my way through the whole process and to get my head straight - but I did not tell him this.
He made two phone calls and arranged for me to have my first consultation with the counsellor in two days time and finally he asked how would I like the rest of my course year to be told of my decision (I was thrilled that they actually asked me! Even though I hadn't a clue on this big step). Fiona said, "I think it's about time to bring his friends in to discuss this." So Shonali and Kelly were brought into the discussion – which lasted for nearly an hour.
In the end I went with simply telling everyone during a tutorial session when everyone was reasonably at ease.

Luck was with us because by then it was lunchtime and just after lunch was a tutorial so Kelly, Shonali and myself went to lunch. We were approached by a few people in our year but no comment was made I was simply introduced as Susanna nothing more.
I think no one recognised me. Over lunch Fiona had informed the other tutors and as we made ready for the introduction we mentioned that during lunch I had met some of the year and no one commented. Her response was, "Well you do look so feminine there is really no wonder"
We entered the tutorial room and she got the attention of the group there were about 20 students.

She Started, "People! I would like to introduce you to Susanna whom some of you met over lunch. Susanna is joining the year in place of Stephen who has - shall we say left the year. I would ask you all too please treat her with the respect she deserves as what she is doing is a very brave thing and her future will not be easy"

There was a puzzled silence until one of the students suddenly realised who I was with a stunned look on his face he managed to stammer, "Susanna! Were you Steve?" I nodded at this not trusting myself to speak.
This discovery caused a bit of conversation until one of my friends (when I was living as a male) came up to me and looked me straight in the eyes.
I was terrified at what his reaction was going to be and it must have shown as he touched me on the arm I flinched but he simply said, "Well Susanna you are brave! But you do make a better girl than boy - go for it." I felt tears welling but managed to hold it together I touched his hand and said, "Thanks for this Dave it means a lot to me – will we still be friends?

He gave an infectious grin and said, "Well with you looking so good it's not going to be easy teaching you how to play rugby but what the hell – of course we'll be friends".
This broke the spell and the whole of the course gathered around me and welcomed me into their midst I was overwhelmed. And so was Kelly and Shonali, Mrs Thompson wiped a tear from her eye and announced that she was proud of the course and asked me what I wanted to do.
I looked at her puzzled and she explained, "As today has been a traumatic one for you do you want to go home or stay here?"
Kell answered for me, "I think it would be best if she stayed with her friends OK Susanna?" She asked me as an afterthought. I grinned feeling a huge weight lift from my shoulders. "Yep, I think she's right Mrs Thompson."

The rest of the day went by in a blur everyone was curious about me. I was asked many questions about why I had decided to become a girl. The other girls (because that is how I think about myself – a girl) were very friendly and accepted me more or less straight away asking where I had got my hair done.
Kelly and Shonali told them also about shopping last Saturday and the amount of shopping we still had to do, three of the girls said that they would like a good days shopping so we made a date.

The guys were a bit more reserved maybe because as yet I was not a complete girl and they could have thought that being over friendly they risked the label of being gay – I just don't know.
The male friends I knew before today still regarded me as a friend. But the way they saw me had subtly changed though I could still whop their ass at pool!
As I proved later that day when we were having a class drink I was now going to be a member of the girl's pool team!!!

As the three of us walked home after the drink, we were all lost in our own thoughts; Shonali asked me, "Well Susanna now it's in the open - how do you feel?" I considered this and finally answered, "Well" I said thoughtfully, "Very relieved, very happy it's gone the way it did, and amazed at the way the Dean handled it. I thought someone his age would be a bit……… well I don't know, but you know what I mean" I trailed off unable to put my thoughts into words.
Kelly said, "I think I know what you mean I suppose its because he has worked with students for years and has seen most things." We nodded and she carried on, "Also I was stunned at the reaction of the guy's in class they were amazing and supported you completely" "I agree with you completely" I responded, "Their help and understanding is going to make things a lot easier for me.”

We spent the night finishing off course work and chatting away and making lists of what we wanted next Saturday. Kelly had decided that for my 'periods' while a tampon could be used with my prosthetic pussy a maxi pad would be more realistic (read uncomfortable) for me!
Shonali meanwhile had found that some of the hormone's I could take would give me the symptoms of having a period bloating, mood swings, discomfort possible period type pains!
They both giggled at my look of dismay and told me – you want to be a girl you get the bad as well as the good smiling ruefully I had to agree with my 'teachers' though I did think of them as slightly masochistic!

The next day as we got ready for lectures, deciding what to wear was again a topic as again I wanted to wear jeans but my mentors insisted that for the first week skirts and dresses was the order of the day (or week). So I wore a denim mini skirt, 'Rebel, Rebel vest and a loose fitting jumper with a purple quilted shiny shell body warmer my shoes were 3 inch heeled wedges. The whole day at uni was like I had never been a guy I was treat as a girl – it was both surreal and great.

A very minor thing happened but to me it was a great step in my acceptance as Susanna. This was the first time I went to the toilet at uni I got the urge about the same time as a girl in class Jenny we walked to the toilets together. When we got to the ladies I hesitated, Jen just said very simply, "Come on silly you're one of us now" like I said it was only a simple thing but it made me feel great.

As usual after lectures we retired to the pub for a couple of drinks. Word must have got around because there were students off other courses who I knew in passing. Again there was more curiosity than animosity though on guy on an engineering course did make some snide remarks but we soon put in his place mainly by the other girls also by a couple of the guys who had words with him this all made me feel more accepted and comfortable about the future.

After a couple of wines the three of us walked home chatting away when we got into the flat a large thick envelope was in the mail. It was the documents concerning my name change I was thrilled, once I had informed the long list of organisations of my name change I would be officially Miss Susanna Emma Johnson!
This list contained every aspect of my life from the Tax Man through banks and store cards, utility companies, doctors, dentists, etc., etc., etc., through to the police (but only if you have a criminal record.
Some of these needed original document while the rest photo copies would suffice so after a supper of grilled salmon couscous and salad we set to scanning the deed poll document while I typed letters to the different organisations and government departments, after an hour or so I had a huge pile of mail to go the next day – then I would officially be Susanna.

We got changed into our nighties and I thought over how my bathroom routine had changed in the past few days, gone was the quick wash comb hair and out that I used to do as a man.

NOW! I showered, used a douche to maintain hygiene with the wee vee I wore this was perfectly possible and recommended when being worn for extended periods. I also used fem fresh in my douche next came makeup removal. Kelly and Shonali were real sticklers for this they had been doing this all their lives and had beautiful soft skin.
I on the other hand only did this when I used to cross dress then not very well!

Now they ensured that I removed my make up then cleansed my skin. I showered using skin softening shower products (not soap as most soaps dry the skin) if I took a bath the same was true the bath additives all were skin softening.
After showering or bathing I had to use a body moisturiser all over and they said I had to do this every shower until my skin was as soft as theirs only then I could reduce the frequency to every couple of days for the body lotion.
After this came face and neck moisturiser again I had to do this morning and night using intense rehydration creams and night serum creams.

And finally my hands and elbows had to be creamed every time my hands were washed! This again was to get my skin as soft as theirs. So you see from a 2 minute male routine, I was now in the bathroom for 20 minutes! Did I enjoy it? Silly question of course I did!

Wednesday came and I was my first appointment with the councillor, as we got ready for the day, Kelly and Shonali could tell I was anxious and did the best to calm me down, standing there in our bra's and panties we had the usual argument, or should I say discussions about what to wear, after the first two days I had figured our that a skirt or dress was the order of the day for the 'new girl', those two could wear anything, but they kept telling me that I must get used to wearing short skirts and dresses until it becomes second nature not to show the world your knickers every time you move.

So today I put on a pair of black 20 denier tights a red flared mini skirt a pink jersey camisole and a boat necked floral tunic. My shoes were flat ballerina style pumps in red with a flower detail at the front. My usual hobo bag - as this holds everything we needed for uni – in fact its amazing what you can get into a large hand bag even after such a short period of time I don't know how I got on before!
Make up was minimal, eyeliner, mascara, a light coat of eye shadow and a touch on lipstick. A spray of day perfume and we were ready; as it was starting to get cold I wore a black wool ¾ coat, with a hood and belted around the waist. I never knew getting ready could take so much thought!

The morning really dragged, my appointment was for the afternoon at 1:30 so we had our lunch break and after saying goodbye to the girls I set off by myself into town to meet my councillor. I had arranged to meet the girls in the pub and tell them how things had gone, this was my first time going into town as Susanna by myself so naturally I was a bit nervous but I needn't have worried, everyone took me for what they saw – a teenage girl.

I arrived at the building where the councillor was based and looked on the plaque outside for Dr. J. Harvey. The office was on the 4th floor as I took the elevator up and I must admit I was feeling sick! Without even thinking about it I went into the ladies room to freshen up which made me feel a lot better.
Taking a deep breath I went into the waiting room gave my name to the receptionist and sat down. I picked up a Today magazine and started reading the articles getting quite caught up in the gossip and fashion.

"Susanna?" I looked up and saw an attractive woman of about mid thirties brown shoulder length hair dresses in a burgundy suit with matching shoes. "Hello I'm Dr Harvey - but please call me Jill. Please follow me".

For some reason I was relieved my councillor was a woman as I trailed after her admiring her taste in clothes hoping that one day I would have fashion sense like her. The office was well appointed with a desk in one corner and a lot of books her desk was a mess that helped to make her seem more human and approachable.

In front of the fireplace there were two easy chairs at a slight angle from each other so we could see each other. "Please" Jill said, "Take a seat and make yourself comfortable."
I slipped off my coat and she hung it up for me as I sat - somewhat apprehensively in one of the chairs I settled back as these chairs were amazingly comfortable Jill sat in the other and smiled at me.
She began by telling me to relax as what I have decided to do while it’s a big decision its in no way unique. She explained that her task was to help me through the process making sure that I was doing this for the right reasons and to try and facilitate my new life.

She began by asking me questions about my life growing up my family I answered as honestly as I could, she asked me how long I had felt that I was in the wrong body.
I thought about this for a while and told her about dressing up in my sisters clothes and my mums sexy underwear wishing that those clothes were mine and I could wear them every day. I told her I knew I was doing wrong but it simply felt so right dressed in my sisters school uniform or prom dress.

She said, "Looking at you Susanna you seem to have gone a long way to achieving your goal" I was a bit confused then realised that she meant my shape. Grinning I said, "Well thank you! But none of what you see is me – yet! My boobs are stick on ones and my hips and bum are a cachet sex.
I really want to start on hormones but am waiting for professional help I then told her of the research the three of us had done and the fact that my two friends and flat mates were also my teachers in being a girl!

She smiled at this and said that I had two good friends there (I fervently agreed with her) and with their help my transition would definitely be easier.
As far as hormones were concerned she could prescribe me some medication and some oestrogen hormones so I ended up with Climaval twice a day and Spironolactone once a day the hormones were taken daily and a oestrogen implant was arranged for the next month to be implanted by the surgeon she would refer me to.
When I told her about the girls making me have periods she thought this an excellent idea though somewhat unconventional. Then she asked me when my 'period' was due I told her in about 3 weeks so she altered the hormone prescription to one I take twice a day for three weeks then for the week I don't take it at all!
By doing this I will experience some of the pain, bloating and discomfort a woman goes through for a week then I will get the implant and another hormone medication that will give me the monthly feeling of 'my period'!

As the session drew to a close she asked if I had any questions or concerns. I thought this was a good time to bring up my reluctance to go the whole way and have realignment surgery.
I said, "Its really strange Jill I want to look sound and be Susanna! I want to live my life as Susanna but for some reason I don't want to complete the process and be a whole woman and I know I should ------ why is this, what's wrong with me" as I finished some tears started to flow.

Very calmly she talked me around this and I calmed down she explained it was not unusual but we would work around it over the coming months.
She then referred me to the surgeon (who was on our shortlist of two) and after phoning him made me an appointment for the coming Friday morning she also made me a second appointment with her for next month and with that my first session was over.

As I left I felt really at ease. I now had someone else I could talk through my concerns and worries which should take a load off my friends I had Jill's card and she said that I should phone her if I felt that I needed her.

I went to the chemist to get my prescriptions and while I was waiting I bought a pack of maxi pads and some shampoo and conditioner, also some lipstick, nail varnish and facial wipes.
Across the road there was a jeweller so I went window shopping and ended up buying Kelly some hoop ear-rings and Shonali some drop ear rings and myself a selection of pendant, drop and hoop ear rings as my ears would soon be ready for a change from the studs I have in.

As I progressed down the high street heading for the bus stop, I bought some every day knickers then from Victoria's Secrets some special underwear and bras. I wandered through Marks and Spencer's and came out with two skirts and three tunic tops and some costume jewellery! By the time I got to the bus I was laden down.

I arrived at the pub apparently just after the crowd as they were still getting their drinks, Kelly giggled as I approached, "Looks like someone's got the shopping bug." I blushed and stammered, "Well I had time to kill before the bus arrived and… Well… you know? I just thought that I'd look and well things kinda got out of hand." "Susanna" Kelly laughed, “you don't have to explain to us, it happens to all of us, now come and tell us all what happened"

She got me a white wine spritzer and as my hands were full of shopping carried it over to a table after we had made ourselves comfortable I told them how the session had gone and how nice the councillor was and how glad she was female as it was easier to talk to a woman.
They both laughed when I told them about the three weeks of hormones then I would have the symptoms of a period and further laughed when I told them that after this I would get a hormone implant and take further hormone pills for three weeks every month, the fourth week not taking the pills would be my 'periods'. Shonali commented, "Well Susie you are certainly up for this - go girl".

I dug into my shopping bags and passed them the gift wrapped boxes they scolded me for buying them but I told them that they were the best friends I could have and I hoped these would in some way let them know how much I appreciated their friendship.
We had a group hug and promised to be friends forever (we were only young but we are still firm friends).

We finished our wine and got ready to leave, saying that tonight was hair washing night and we went home, cooked ourselves a light supper and I started on my hormones that night.
And then yes we washed out hair, I was shown how to 'properly wash and condition my hair' as Shona said to me, "None of that male wash and go now young lady from now on you do thing properly.”

So it was washing, conditioning and towel drying followed by the hair drier and styling. I was rubbish at the styling but I had two good teachers who soon had my hair looking as it should. Kelly commented, "Don't worry in a few weeks you'll get the hang of it" I however thought it might take more than the magic 'few weeks'.

We settled down to do some course work both Kelly and I were doing programming while Shona was majoring in graphic design and web site design but many of the principles overlapped and I for one found course work a lot easier when there were three of us working at it we could discuss things between us.
The week went on and University was a dream, it was like Stephen had never existed, I was Susanna! Slowly I received responses from all the places I had informed about my name change. When the last one arrived I was in the eyes of officialdom Miss Susanna Emma Johnson – I had arrived! I was so thrilled.

Friday, and my appointment with the surgeon had arrived again with some trepidation I went into the city centre and arrived for my 11:30 appointment.
I gave my name to the receptionist – Susanna Johnson the first time I had given my new name since it became official!
As I sat there my name was called and I went into the consulting room. The surgeon was in his middle forties slender and quite good looking we sat down and he reviewed the information he must have received from Dr. Harvey.

"Well Susanna, how exactly can I be of assistance to you?" His voice was melodic and matter of fact. I explained that I wanted to know exactly what could be done to help me achieve my goal he examined me closely I didn't have my breast forms attached but had breast forms in my bra. It was the same with my wee vee I had a cachet sex on. He did a full examination.
Then after I dressed he explained what was available as I was on hormones I should see how my breasts grow over the coming months. He must have seen how disappointed I was because he carried on by explaining that at this time there was no way of knowing how big my own breast would grow. So any implant at this stage could cause me to have larger breasts that would be desirable, as I ideally wanted a C cup!
He said that this was entirely possible naturally as the hormones I was on were strong in the future he would have an idea of my natural size and we could discuss implants then.

Facially he suggested a slight alteration to my nose to make it more feminine a shaving of my Adams Apple to make it less prominent and he went on to explain how the procedure would be carried out through an incision using the natural crease in my neck so any scarring would be invisible.

My hips and bum, again he told me to let the hormones do their work and he would evaluate my progress in a year. Should I decide of full re-alignment surgery there were no problems at all in giving me a realistic vagina which should in all probability reach orgasm like a natural woman we discussed this further and I made arrangements to undergo the nose and Adams Apple shave at the start of the Christmas Break from University.
I further made an appointment to have the hormone implant inserted in 3 weeks as Dr. Harvey had arranged.

As I got up to leave he shook me by the hand and commented, "The outcome Susanna will be good. As you are young enough and your bone structure is quite slight when completed you will make a very attractive girl".
As I walked out of his office I was walking on air so happy it was unbelievable! True I was disappointed about not being able to have my breast done now but it's only a year after all.

Of course I hit the shops looking for a dress for tonight as we were going clubbing my first time as Susanna. I wish I has Kelly and Shoni with me but they were at lectures so I was on my own.
I must have tried 20 dresses on but finally I settled on a halter necked very pale lilac dress in a satin polyester fabric tight over my bust line down to my hips then a flared skirt which had its own net underskirt.
Naturally I had to buy shoes and handbag so I chose cream 5" heeled ankle strap shoes with a 1" platform and a matching bag a pair of tan 15 denier tights and a cream shrug cardigan completed the look.
I was ready for the coming night, though I was a bit worried about meeting guys and maybe dancing with them or potentially going that one step further and being kissed by a man I was not sure how I would handle that but as with most things in my new life only time will tell.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with little sexual content, but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

I arrived home well before the girls and decided to attach my breast forms and wee vee, as I didn't feel right without them. I cleansed my chest area well spread the surgical adhesive evenly and placed my breast forms in place making sure they were positioned correctly. As I smoothed the thin latex down to merge with my own skin again I thought again how well these breast forms were made and how well they matched my skin tone.
Once my breasts were firmly in place I savoured the weight on my chest, enjoying the bounce of my boobs.
Next for my wee vee, this was a masterpiece of the prosthetic makers art, it was a skin tight (literally) latex copy of a female vagina, complete with a patch of downy pubic hair. I fed my penis down a tube so I had to sit down like a girl when I went to the toilet. It had an artificial vagina with which I could have sex also if I wanted I could also have anal sex! As it was made for me it had the same skin colour as my own and could not be detected even from close up! Kelly and Shonali were amazed by it when the three of us were getting ready if we were all nude or partly clothed you couldn't tell the difference between us!
As I finished Kelly and Shonali arrived from uni and while we made our tea I told them everything the surgeon had told me. They could see I was disappointed not being able to get my breasts done straight away.
But Shonali the ever practical on hit the nail right on the head when she said, "Well Susie it's only a year after all you don't want massive boobs do you?" I shook my head saying, “A nice C cup similar to you two will suit me fine.”
I also didn't tell them about the operations I was going to have during the Christmas break I would see if they noticed but knowing my eagle eyed friends I was pretty certain that the would!

After tea we started getting ready a nice lazy bath followed by facial cleansing, body lotion and a small glass of wine while the facial masks did their work.
After this we did each others hair and then make up foundation, blusher, false eyelashes (I needed help putting these on and they took some getting used to) eyeliner, eye shadow in shades of purples and lilacs to match my dress. Then we got dressed I slipped my thong on enjoying the way the string rode up the crack of my bum!
My new tan tights then my halter top dress. I undid the side zipper wiggled my way into the dress did the zip up and fastened the halter at the back of my neck. I fluffed the skirt out and looked in the mirror OMG!
I started to doubt my choice of dress as it was a bit revealing - just then Kell came into my bed room and squealed that she adored the dress it was so me and I was very brave to wear it for my first night clubbing as a girl.
I mentioned I was a bit worried but she told me to stop fretting and get finished as we were going to have another wine before hitting the town. I slipped my shoes on tying them tightly around my ankles I made my way into the living room.
Thanks to the girls forcing me to practice walking in high heels I found it easy to walk in my 5" heels! Their lessons were hard but they worked every day I had to follow this mantra.
Back to be straight! Girls do NOT slouch next chest pointing to the heavens this shows your boob's off to the best advantage! DO NOT bend your knees when walking or else you look like a chimpanzee! When you put your feet on the floor heel then sole. If this wasn’t enough I had to practice walking on every type of surface from carpet to wood flooring.
Another way they figured which height of heel I was ready for was they had me wear a 3" heel next I had to stand on my tip toes if the heels came an inch off the ground then I was ready to wear that height of heel as my calf muscles were ready for the strain.
I was lucky, in 4" heels I passed this test so I started in 4" and now I can easily manage 5” though it does make me stand tall (remember I’m 5’ 8” without heels)
I sashayed into the living room Kelly commented that I was walking well in the 5", mind you they had a 1" platform. I sat down, making sure that I did not display my underwear and sipped the glass of wine waiting for me.

"Susanna, a few ground rules we girls always follow. Rule 1 is we go out together we stay together we keep an eye on each other and we go home together understand"?
I nodded my head and said, "Makes sense I take it that's why girls always go to the toilet together." "You've got it in one" Kelly said, "Even if you find a hunky guy"

"This is something I need to talk about what happens if I do get picked up?" Shonali giggled, "It depends how you feel about him and if you are ready for guy’s. If you fancy him let him kiss you. If you don't fancy him just fob him off usually they soon get the message. Then if you really, really, really fancy him and if he asks you go out with him then you have to make your own mind up."

I took all this in and commented, "I don't know if I could, well you know kiss a guy. I don't know if I'm ready for that."
Kelly too my hand and in a serious tone told me, "Susanna, you are for all intents and purposes a girl now forget you were ever male and get used to being female you are an attractive girl and you will attract attention. If a really hunky guy comes onto you try a kiss - you never know you may like it! Whatever you do for god's sake don't let anyone know you were a male else it could turn nasty there are still a lot of bigots out there!"

This scared me a little what if I made a mistake? What if I was read could I go through with this? Shonali touched my arm and said comfortingly, "Look we know you are worried but how about until you are really comfortable just the three of us dance together?"
Kelly chipped in, "In fact until you are comfortable we'll dance together its still fun." I was a bit upset that I was spoiling their fun and chances of meeting guys I thought for a minute and suggested a compromise, "Look guys let's go and enjoy ourselves. Sure we'll dance together but, let's see how it goes – ok?" So we agreed on my compromise.

As it was a bit cold we decided on putting jackets on I put on my grey faux fur, which went reasonable well with my lilac dress so we clattered into the cool evening three girls on their way to the town.
No one batted an eyelid about me all night we hit a few bars but all the time were careful with our drinks due to the nasty practice going around putting date rape drugs in unattended drinks.
We never left our drinks this was another sharp learning curve for me! Also when we got to the nightclub being single three girls we got straight in while the guys had to queue up another plus for the girls.
Dancing now this was a revelation to me. When I lived as a man I was, to put it bluntly a crap dancer stilted, self conscious and clumsy.
Over the week the girls had been teaching me to dance like them show the world you are a lithe sexy female (they said) move flowingly and enjoy the music. As we made for the dance floor Shonali said in my ear, "Remember Susie you are a sexy girl just like the rest remember what we've practiced and follow the two of us and the other women on the dance floor and you'll be fine."

At first this was easier said than done but soon I loosened up – alcohol could have had something to do with this! And I started to feel at ease shaking my booty so to speak I was really enjoying myself when three guys came and asked us to dance!
Kell and Shoni looked at me and I thought well why not so I took the lead and said yes. One of the guys took my hand and I went onto the dance floor, Kell and Shoni followed and I noticed stayed very close to me.
I found out that it wasn't really scary dancing with a guy and I actually started to enjoy it. We danced for a while then about one in the morning the slow dances started. I was a bit slow getting off the dance floor and found myself being held in the arms of a man!
Kelly looked at me over the shoulder of the boy she was dancing with and mouthed OK to me I nodded and carried on dancing.

It felt really funny to be in the arms of what after all was another man his arms around my waist holding me. My arms were around his neck. My boobs resting against his chest, so far he had been the perfect gentleman and I hoped he would stay this way.

When the second dance started I rested my head on his shoulder like the other girls were doing and really relaxed. I could feel his fingers gently rubbing the bare skin on my back where the zipper finished and it felt really nice.
Chris the guy I was dancing with was asking me all the questions a guy asks a girl he is trying to pick up my name, where I worked, do I have a boyfriend (that made me smile), would I like to go out with him sometime (that made me worry) then as the lights dimmed further I took my head off his shoulder to say that I think we should sit down but something went wrong with my timing and he kissed me straight on the lips!
For a second I froze then thought what the hell and relaxed (alcohol again?) how did my first proper kiss as a girl feel like?
Well it felt nice! He was a gentle kisser did not force me to open my mouth he just kissed and stroked my bare back and hair. I was starting to enjoy it when I felt something pressing against my belly – he had an erection!
Once again I panicked but thought I would draw more attention if I created a fuss so I finished the kiss and whispered that I think we ought to sit down.
He was really nice and took me back to where we were sitting. Kell and Shoni joined us a couple of moments later the six of us sat down Kelly and the guy she was with went to get drinks (keep an eye on the drinks – remember) while Shoni and I chatted with the guys Shonali's guy was called Jim, Kelly's Dave and mine Chris. I couldn't believe I was calling him my guy!

We left about three in the morning got our jackets and the three lads offered to walk with us to the taxi stand. They helped us on with our jackets and we started the short walk as Kell and Shoni were holding hands with their boys I slipped my hand into his hand he gave a slight squeeze and I have to admit it did feel nice.
I huddled close to him and enjoyed the feeling he then slipped his arm around my waist so I cuddled even closer Kelly glanced back and cocked her eye brow at me. All I could do as smile and give a little shrug.

We got to the taxi rank and stood in the queue. I still had his arm around me and it was natural for him to kiss me. I found myself responding and enjoying it his hand caressed my bum!
I let him do it a couple of times then moved his hand back to the small of my back he whispered sorry to me and gave the excuse that having such a beautiful girl like me in his arms he got carried away and gave me a peck on the cheek. My arms were still around his neck and much to MY surprise I pulled him gently towards me and KISSED HIM ON THE LIPS! What was happening to me???
They asked to see us again and gave us their mobile phone numbers. We said we would call during the week. Then three of us piled into the cab breathless sorting our skirts out as the cab took us home. "Well Susanna how was that" Shonali asked. I was breathless and elated! I had just spent my first night clubbing as a teenage girl.
I smiled well beamed is nearer the truth and babbled, "It was great, absolutely great I enjoyed every minute of it! God I'm sooooo lucky to have friends like you two." By then we had arrived home and paid the taxi then headed upstairs to the flat.

"And how was it being kissed by a man? You seemed to be enjoying it" Kelly asked. I thought for a second then answered, "The first kiss was a mistake! I was going to ask him to sit down but, well, you know he just sort of kissed me. I’ve got to say I froze but then thought that if I make a fuss it would seem bad so I went with the flow."
"But what was it like?" Kelly pressed me. I smiled and simply said, "I liked it, really liked it then do you know what!" I took a deep breath and continued, "He got a hard on kissing me! ME I gave him a hard on!"
They both collapsed on the sofa in gales of laughter. I was totally confused what did I say that was so funny. Eventually they subsided into fits of giggling. "Oh Susanna" Shonali managed to gasp, "Just look at your self! You really are drop dead gorgeous! If its any consolation Jim had a hard on!" Kelly chipped in, "And so did Dave so you weren’t left out!”

"Oh" I said somewhat sheepishly, "I mean I gave another man a hard on ME!" Kelly said "Susanna YOU MUST FORGET YOU WERE EVER A MAN, understand!" The way she emphasised this really brought it home to me the gravity of what I was trying to accomplish. "Sorry Kell" I said contritely, "It's just well you know, but I mean, I'll try, I'll really try." I sniffled as I could feel tears brimming.

Shonali put her arm around me to comfort me, "Susanna, Susanna, Kelly's right, you have to try and forget you were ever a boy for me and Kell it's easy we have always been girl's. You really, really, really have to believe that you are now the girl you have always wanted to be! You really do now let's go to bed as we have a big days shopping tomorrow" I smiled tearfully at Shoni, "Thanks, I'll try I really will"
We went to our respective bedrooms and undressed putting our nighties on and met again in the communal bathroom taking our make up off cleaning teeth going to the loo, moisturising our faces the usual thing a girl does before bed which was where we went to next – bed.

I lay in bed thinking about what the girls had said to me they were right of course I really must try and forget that I was ever male – easier said than done but I really must try.
The thought that I had given a guy a hard on really thrilled me in a strange sort of way.
I began to wonder what it would be like to touch another (sorry I'll try again) a man's shaft to run my fingers along it, maybe taste it well maybe not yet – but to take his hard shaft in my hand and!!!!!
For some reason I began to feel excited the more I thought about it the more excited I became and I had not even touched myself. In truth I had a 'soft erection' not a very large one then WOW an orgasm hit I let out a little cry then a moan as a wonderful feeling washed over me.
Even though I honestly had no idea what a female orgasm felt like I thought that my orgasm was more like a female one than a male one! While it was intense my semi flaccid penis ejaculated in waves each one more intense than the one before - it was wonderful.
Having my wee vee on my semen dribbled down where I peed from! So I really had to clean myself up after doing this it was about 3:30am when I finally drifted off into sleep. Where I had vivid dreams about Chris making love to me – and I mean vivid dreams! I woke up about 9:30 having had a wet dream!!!

This time I took my wee vee off any really washed and cleaned myself, looking at my clittie, I had made the conscious decision to call my male bits after female bits while my clittie was big for a girl is was small for a man – good.
I slipped back into my satin pyjamas slipped on my wedge mules (for now Kell and Shoni would not let me wear flats at all) and satin dressing gown and went to boil the kettle to wait for Kell and Shoni.
I sat there sipping my tea when Kell walked in, "You're up early Susanna" I gave a wry smile, "I just woke up and thought if I had another 10 minutes I’d fall back asleep and wouldn't be up at ten so I got up." I made her cup of tea put it down and gave her a hug "Thanks” I whispered, “Thanks for helping me. Thanks for being there for me and I really believe that I am and have always been a girl."

She looked embarrassed and hugged me back, "Susanna, Susanna you don't have to thank me for nothing just you remember you make a very attractive girl and you are going to give many men a hard on, so just get used to it, it’s a fact of life that when you are dancing close with a guy you suddenly feel this 'thing' poking you in the stomach – gross, you'd think that they could at least control it!"
I giggled and said, "I don't think it's that easy" then we both dissolved into fits of giggles. We were still tittering away when Shoni came in, "What are you two giggling at?" "Oh" Kell managed to get out, "We were just discussing how gross men are like when you are dancing with them and you get prodded in the stomach".
Shoni grinned, "I totally agree there! It's really gross you'd think they could control it!" This last comment sent Kell and I back into fits of giggling.
We carried on discussing men and their gross habits as though I was a biological woman it wasn't until a few years later that I found out that this was a plan they cooked up to help me feel female.

We finished our tea then went to get changed as I slipped my wee vee back on and took my hormone pills I decided on a cotton "Joe Brown" sweetheart dress in taupe with red trim around the bust line straps and seams. It came about four inches below my bum so I teamed it with black leggings my shoes were black 4" cloth wedges and my large handbag was the same.
I slipped on an oversized coat/cardigan which was lined - as being November it was cool I kept the make up simple, eye liner, mascara, eye shadow in browns, blusher to highlight my apples and lipstick in a rich plum colour.
We met up and I got the approval for my outfit from my teachers then we were out to catch the bus to town to meet the other girls at Starbucks in the shopping mall.

While we were on the bus we discussed what I would need. More panties, more bra's, socks, leggings, tights, some clubbing skirts and tops, some skinny jeans very tight and very feminine, everyday tops, everyday shoes (with heels, flats come later) two pairs of boots one pair for everyday, one pair for going out, the list seemed endless but as they explained once we get this lot I have the basis for my wardrobe!
We can add to it every Saturday when we go shopping then in the spring we start getting my summer wardrobe together. "Oh" Shoni exclaimed, "We need to add a couple of swimsuits to the list then Susie can come swimming with us."
I was about to protest when I thought 'what the hell I enjoy swimming'. "Swim hats" Kelly announced, "She will need then to keep her hair from getting wet". I had just found out that even a simple thing like going swimming is different for us girls!

We arrived at Starbucks each of us got a small skinny latte and waited for the others to arrive they were girls from our course who were going shopping and wanted company so after the last girl arrived we hit the shops.
I have never had so much fun in my life. Apart from getting my shopping we each tried on dresses, skirts tops and bought freely if the price was right.
I got some more ear rings and costume jewellery a ¾ cream jacket with a funnel collar a full length woollen winter coat in burgundy in a wrap around style, some scarf's and a couple of woolly hats, one in pink the other in cream.
I totally forgot time and who I was which cemented it deeper that I have always been a girl always I just had to keep repeating the mantra until I totally accepted it.
We all arranged to meet up at the pub we use after lectures later in the evening as we went home I was on cloud nine I was in heaven.
Waiting at the but station there was a photo booth so the three of us went and got our photo's took singly then the three of us managed to squeeze in for a group photo.
They came out great on the way home Kelly cut the photo's into individual ones and we each had a picture of each other in our purses and one of us as a group.

When we got home we had a quick tea put away our shopping then got ready for the night out. The girls relented and let me wear jeans for tonight they were pink stretch denim with sparkly patterns on the back pockets that looked like they had been painted on me. However they made up for letting me wear jeans by making me wear 4" black ankle boots and a figure hugging stretch velvet top with a sweetheart neckline which showed a fair bit of my 'assets' when I bent down.
Shoni also wore a tight cream satin top, which also put her assets on display! Kelly on the other hand wore a tight red leather mini skirt with a loose fitting tunic top and knee high black patent boots with a 4" stiletto heel.
As she put it when we left the house the three of us will win at pool because we'll put the opposition off, her with her short skirt, us with our boobs!

When we got to the pub it was very busy the other girls were there so were a lot of the guy's from University by now being Susanna for a whole week I was comfortable with my new self.
I was becoming more self confident and with Kelly and Shonali's help I was not only becoming more feminine but acting more feminine (another thing they have drilled into me every day is that girls are more smiley giggly and happy looking than guys!) so I have become more smiley giggly and touchy-feely but I am now naturally happy because I am living as I want to.

The night went great, Kell was partly right we did win some pool games, more than the girls normally win but the guys still beat us.
Rob a guy who was doing a post grad in medieval history sat next to me and started chatting. I found that I liked him but I didn't know if he knew about me. So the next time we went to the toilets I asked Shoni what she thought. While we touched up our make up she thought and by the time we put some scent on she said, "Susanna it's up to you. But you know it's not right to lead him on at this stage." She smiled and continued, "It really must be hard for you sweetheart. Especially since Kell and I keep you trying to forget who you were. But you could just say that you are not what you appear to be. And if he probe's just say that you are transitioning" she cocked and eye brow at me, "Hope that helps Susie" ( Because I chose my name late in life at 19 I preferred to be called Susanna I don't mind Suzy or Susie, but I don't like Sue or Susan! Strange aren’t I) Then she continued saying, “Mind you once you are a complete girl then that’s a different thing!”

This gave me something to think about as I walked back. When we got near the table Rob's face lit up when he saw me Shoni whispered to me, "A friend of mine knows him he's on the same faculty as she is. He is a nice guy so it looks like you have an admirer the way he looked when he saw you he's a bit sweet on you". I smiled at the quaint phrase Shoni used 'sweet on me'.

He moved when we got back to the table and I sat down, as I did so our arms brushed and to be honest such a simple thing felt nice we spoke for sometime. The others went to play pool leaving us to guard the table as the pub was very busy now and tables and chairs were in short supply.
Taking this opportunity I decided to tell him that I was not what I seemed to be. I took a deep breath, "Rob, I have to tell you, I'm not what I seem to be!" He looked me straight in the eyes and quietly said; "I know" we were both quiet for a little while I took a sip of my white wine spritzer.

Then he continued "Susanna I know about you. I was not going to mention it in case you think I'm one of those people who prefer girls like you because I'm not! I prefer girls and you are one of the most attractive girls I have talked to for a long time.” He paused then carried on, “I'm a bit in turmoil myself. When I look and talk to you, you scream girl, your whole persona shouts girl. But all I know is you are a special girl one that I am very comfortable to be with."
I couldn't help myself I asked him, "Is this because of my looks or is it because I am a girl with a couple of extra bits?" He thought for a moment then said, "When I talk to you, when I look at you your extra bits just don't exist all I see is you and I would like to see you again".
I was quite touched by this and touching his arm I simply said, "Thank you I would like that". We arranged to meet up at Uni then I said to him, "What about the other guys what are they going to say about - well you know!"
I stopped because I just couldn't put what I was trying to say into words. "Look Susanna" he said taking my hand, "Let me deal with that though I don't think it will be a big issue."

The next time we went to the toilet the three of us went together again as we redid our make up I casually mentioned that Rob wanted to see me again. Shoni said, "Have you told him" I nodded "And" she prompted, so I continued, "Well he knew he's in turmoil as I am but he told me that all he sees is me not my extra bits – what should I do?"
Kelly instantly said, "See him again" Shoni also agreed adding, "One date can't do any harm – can it?"

Again when we went back to the table Robs eye's lit up when I sat next to him he took my hand. I said nothing as we sat and chatted to the rest of the guys at the table there were an assortment of girls and guys - seven of us girls and 6 guys. All told it was a great night. About midnight we decided to make our way home Rob asked if he could walk me home and looked disappointed when I said I walked home with my flat mates but Kelly told him that he could walk the three of us home laughingly he agreed “Three for the price of one!” Shoni giggled.
We walked home me on one arm Shoni on the other when we reached our flat Rob asked to see me again.
I was a bit unsure until he said, "Look why don't we go to the pub quiz at the Feathers on Wednesday night the four of us – sort of neutral ground."
Kelly said, "You can tell you’re post grad that's a brilliant idea,” she kissed him on the cheek adding, “You are nice ----- come on Shoni let's leave these two alone" at that the two of them went inside grinning like a pair of Cheshire cats.

Left alone with Rob we looked at each other and burst into laughter, "Well" he said, "What are we going to do now?" I stopped laughing looked him straight in the eyes and softly said, "That's up to you.”
He stopped laughing and looked at me for a second. I thought he was going to turn and walk away but he gently smiled and slipped an arm around my waist, "I can think of something" he huskily said as he pulled me towards him. Oh-my-god he was going t kiss ME! Knowing about me he wanted to kiss ME! My arms slid around his neck as our lips met he kissed me deeply it felt oh so wonderful.
Rob knew all about me yet here he was kissing me exactly as if I was a girl I was in heaven.
Our kiss continued and I felt his tongue brush across my lips, I opened my lips and his tongue slipped inside my mouth and tenderly played with my tongue my senses were reeling.

As we parted he whispered, "See you on Wednesday." A final kiss then he turned and left. I went up to the flat walking on air of course the girls wanted to know everything that happened so of course I told them (girls tell a lot to their best friends) and I finished with, "And I got poked in the belly" in fits of giggling we went to bed.

We continued with our lives University Monday until Friday. Friday clubbing sometimes seeing the guys we met on my first night clubbing they still asked to see us!
Saturday nights at our student pub the Cross Keys. Sunday hair wash doing each other’s nails catching up with course work. And then there was Wednesday! Oh Wednesday we went to the pub quiz at the Feathers. Rob and I in one team Kell and Shoni in their team they were very diplomatic leaving once the quiz was over.
This left Rob to walk me home he was very nice an absolute gentleman who happened to kiss very well. I had my first BOYFRIEND! And he had nearly felt my boobies - nearly but not quite he was my first love.

I continued taking my hormones then after three weeks I took the last of the ones that would cause me to feel what a period was like!
I took the last of them on Tuesday morning when I went to bed on Tuesday night I still felt OK.
When I woke up on Wednesday morning I noticed that my boobs felt sore not my false boobs my real little boobs.
In fact my false boobs felt as though they were pressing on me I mentioned this to Kell in passing, she looked at me and said "apart from that you are ok?"
When I mentioned that I also felt a bit bloated she yelled, "SHONI, SHONI come here quick". Shoni arrived at a run wondering what was the matter, looking at the two of us standing there with no disaster she asked, "What's the matter? I was just brushing my hair."
Kell grinned, "Our little girl here has just started her first period!" "What!" Shoni and I exclaimed in unison. "Suzy, tell her how you feel" I explained how my boobs hurt and how I felt a bit bloated as I said this a grin spread across Shoni's face, "Well she really has. We had better show her what to do how to keep fresh." And with that I was hauled back to the bedroom and ordered to change my thong for a pair of panty briefs and to put my pad in place put some spare pads in my handbag along with a spare pair of briefs.
As Kelly had also just started her periods I had to go to the toilet at uni when she did and change my pad when she changed her tampon!

By that evening I felt really bloated and my boobs hurt so much I decided to remove my breast forms and revert to the ones that sat in my bra. I mentioned this to my two tormentors and they flatly old me to keep them on as girls cannot simply take their boobs off.
That night was the quiz night I was feeling bloated and my boobs were sore. I was irritable with Rob and then Kelly when I caught her mouthing to Rob, "Time of the Month" but I still enjoyed kissing him and he was gentleness itself.

By Thursday I has stomach cramps bloating and tender boobs and boy was I was tetchy. Kelly actually sympathised with me saying, "Susanna, you are getting the full period experience quite a few girls get periods as bad as you’re having. I'm lucky I get bloating and tender boobs! And Shoni is very lucky she sails through her periods without any symptoms"
The following Tuesday after a week of period misery for me and many other girls in the same situation I started taking my hormones again also I got a phone call from my councillor Dr Harvey making me a appointment for the next day!

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

My experience of having a period was to say the least enlightening it was uncomfortable and to start with painful though as the week progressed the sore boobs, cramps and bloating lessened as did the mood swings so by the time I was ready for my appointment with my counsellor I was used to the slight bloating also wearing and changing my maxi pads how I longed to be back in thongs! But what it did do was show me what every natural woman has to go through. Mind you I was lucky, as I didn’t have real periods and I could choose to not have them in future.

I dressed for my appointment Jill as I called her. I wore girl briefs as I was still wearing a pad until tonight black 50 denier tights a mini flippy skirt in beiges as it was cool my top was a cream jersey roll neck with lace trim underneath that I had a cream lacy camisole. I wore my black wool wrap around coat with fur hood and a cream knitted hat which I thought looked quite cute if I say so myself and my every day brown boots with a 3" wedge heel.

My appointment was for 10am so I was meeting the girls at university after it. I made my way into town and window shopped on the way to Jill's office now I was living full time as Susanna I found shopping even window shopping great. Before this in my past life it was soooo frustrating not to be able to look in windows at dresses, skirts and tops I liked without attracting attention now I could really study them and imagine what they would look like on me and no one noticed me!

I arrived at the offices and gave my name to the receptionist sat down and automatically picked up a copy of 'Hello' magazine.
The door to Jill's office opened and I heard my name called, smiling I got up and entered, I was surprised when Jill greeted me as she would a friend with a swift hug and an air kiss.
"Well Susanna how have you been and how was your experience of having a period" she asked. I answered truthfully that in myself I had been great after deciding to live as I knew I should a weight had been lifted from my shoulders and I was embracing my new found femininity especially with the help of my two friends.
Then I told her about my 'period', the sore boobs, stomach cramps, bloating, mood swings and the rest. Then as I finished off as I realised I was whinging so I apologised by saying, "Well you know these things you don't want a pseudo girl whining at you".
She looked sharply at me and said very slowly and clearly, "Susanna, you are not a pseudo girl! I repeat not a pseudo girl you are a real girl as far as the rest of the world is aware so get used to it! That is if you are certain about the course of your life!" Sheepishly I nodded and told her, “Kelly and Shonali constantly rebuke me for forgetting I was now a girl but it's hard denying 18 years of life as a boy. BUT I am certain that this is how I should be!”

She agreed with me and said, "I would really like to meet your two girl friends they sound perfect for you." "Girl friends" I snorted, "Do you know they wouldn't let me take my false boobs off when my real boobs hurt! They told me that girls can’t remove their boobs just because they are having a period".
She grinned widely at this, "Good for them you will appreciate their help as time goes by." I smiled, "I appreciate their help now I love the two of them to bits" then thinking I had put this wrong I stammered, "As friends not in any other way – I mean".

Jill, glance at me and said, "The three of you live together don't you?" I nodded so she carried on, "Do you ever see them naked" I nodded saying, "Just about every day when we are getting ready for Uni or to go out." It was her turn to nod and she carried on asking me, "And how do you feel seeing them naked" I thought for a moment and answered, "Well I'd like boobs like Shonali and Kelly has such super soft skin I would love mine to be like her's though my legs are better than Kelly's but Shonali's are longer than mine!"
I was about to continue when Jill laughingly stopped me, "Ok, ok I get the picture! But what I meant was do you feel anything sexual?" I stared at her and honestly replied, "No, no why should I these are my friends" then I thought about what she was getting at and continued, "OOOOOOh! I see what you mean a guy should get very excited with two beautiful naked girls in front of him. But like I said I don't these girls are what I am aspiring to be I see them as my friends".
She made notes and smiled at me, "That's fine Susanna, perfectly normal in a girl such as your self. Now what about your periods you are in the lucky position to decide if you want to continue with periods or stop taking the medication and not have periods the choice is entirely yours."

I thought for a while, weighing the pros and con's and decided, "Well Jill a lot of women go through periods like I have just had. And even though I wish there was medication that would give me less severe symptoms but I assume there isn't so I would like to continue with the medication".
She looked at me with surprise and commented, "You are determined to have the a total woman experience aren’t you Susanna?" I nodded saying, "Except for taking the final step".
She responded to me saying, "Of course but we will deal with that in the coming months, don't worry about this. Now the medication I am giving you is a sort of birth control preparation which you take for 3 weeks then miss a week – your period. And then you start again this will give you your cycle. What you will get are a sort of withdrawal symptoms for the week of your period."
I listened to this and commented, "I understand but how will the pills you give me affect the implant I am getting on Friday?" "Good question" she said, "The pills I give you will actually complement the implant meaning you will be getting a slightly larger dose of hormones than with the implant alone".

She wrote me a prescription for six months supply of my birth control pills (this sounds funny, but there it is) passed it to me and said, "Susie I said earlier that I would like to meet your flatmates and I really mean this. So do you think the four of us could meet up socially so we can talk freely?"
I considered this and said, "I don't see why not – if you think it would help" She nodded saying, “I think it will really help so you name the time and place and I'll let you know if I can be there."
I thought for a while then inspiration hit me, "Well every day after Uni we all meet up at the Cross Keys for a glass of wine and a game of pool and then we go and get something to eat".
She grinned and said, "I see some things never change do you get there about four?" I nodded and she continued, "Right I'll see you there tonight – if you don't mind the company of an old woman. And is the Indian restaurant down the road any good? As it used to be?"
You mean the Mahal? She nodded and I continued, "Yes we go there occasionally and it's good and you're not all that old". Smiling she said, "Thank you for that anyhow if I meet you at the Keys and treat the three of you poor students to a meal after we have had a drink - how would that be?
"I think that would be fine especially with Shonali as she loves that restaurant!" We both stood up and she said, "I'll see you tonight then" and again gave we a squeeze and a hug "Oh she said can you make an appointment for next month with the receptionist please Susanna" Cheerfully I replied "Yes sure thing and we'll see you tonight".

As I left I was walking on air, I went to the chemist and got my prescription I also bought some body lotion and conditioner we all used, and on a whim some new perfume I liked the smell of it was 'Vera Wang's Look'' it was fresh and citrus and seemed to suit me.

I got back to Uni about eleven thirty and joined the lecture at lunch I asked the girls if they minded meeting my counsellor and explained the deal saying that she was really nice.
The lure of a free meal especially at one of Shoni's favourite restaurant tipped the deal.
The rest of the afternoon passed quickly as we were heading for the Christmas Exams we had to get our study plans right as we had about six weeks until the Christmas break. Which to me meant six weeks until I had my Adams Apple reduced my vocal chords slightly tightened and my nose changed to a more feminine shape.

As usual when the lectures finished we headed to the pub, discussing the work we needed to do before the Christmas exams. It seemed like our social life was going to be curtailed a little so between us we decided not to go clubbing on Fridays keep our nights out for the quiz night and Saturday pool night and of course our evening drink after lectures.

When we reached the pub, much to my surprise Dr Harvey was already there talking to the owner she saw me enter and waved the landlord smiled at us and said, "I didn't realise you girls knew young Jill" I was amazed and managed to stammer, "Err - well only I know her she's" Jill butted in then saving me, "A friend of Susanna's. I used to come in here when I was at Uni and Bill here remembered me we were just reminiscing". She introduced herself to Kelly and Shoni who were a bit wary meeting her wondering what she wanted to know.
As it happened we talked for a while then the rest of the crowd came in and we had a few games of pool. Much to our surprise Jill was an excellent pool player and for once we whopped the lad's asses!
By now Kelly and Shonali were completely at ease and were treating Jill as one of the crowd. We left about five thirty and made out way to the Indian Restaurant. Kelly said to Jill, "Excuse me for saying you don't dress like a doctor or act like one either!" Jill laughed she was dressed in burgundy jeans a cream sweater and black boots with a 3" heel the jacket she wore was a pink shiny padded zipped front parka.
"And how should a doctor dress and act?" she asked Kelly. Kell thought for a second and conceded, "I see what you mean anyhow we sure whopped the guys didn't we Susie" I had to agree on this we got to the Indian and sat down once we had drinks and ordered our food Jill became very business like.
Susanna will have told you that I wanted to meet you - mainly to see what you were like and secondly to see how you both feel about the situation if I can get a feel for this I think I can help Susanna with her transition"
"Now" she continued, "What do you see when you look at Susanna?" Kelly and Shonali looked at each other and Shonali answered, "That’s simple a girl no that’s wrong a pretty girl who for some reason thinks she was once a boy!" Jill laughed out loud at that and said, "I couldn't have put it better myself how do you think of her when you see her naked? Are you uncomfortable?”
Again Shoni answered, "No not in the slightest she's a girl plain and simple! Her legs are better than Kelly's" (Kelly snorted at this) "Her skin needs a lot of work to really become super smooth but we have her moisturising very regularly it shouldn't take too long for it to be as smooth as Kelly's. But she is one of us – if you see what I mean – our girl friend."
The food came and we served ourselves then continued with the conversation Jill asked, "How do you feel about Susanna wanting to live as she is?"
This time Kelly answered, "We both think its great she is a lovely, caring person who is very sensitive and loving. It’s obvious she was born to be one of us this is what Shoni and I are helping her to become! Call it a crash course in woman hood if you like – she even has a boyfriend!" "I don't," I exclaimed! "You do so" Kelly shot back at me, "What do you call Rob then?" Oops I had forgotten about Rob, "He's not a boy friend" I protested "well why do you spend a lot of time kissing him?" Kell responded.
I was stuck then Jill looked at me and asked, "And does he know about Susanna?" Shoni answered this, "Yes from the start and he says all he sees is an attractive girl".
Jill continued, "And you Susanna how do you feel when he kisses you?" The three of them looked at me and I could feel myself blushing finally I managed to say very quietly, "I like it, it makes me feel all nice and secure all gooey if that makes sense." Jill realised that this was hard for me and changed the subject to everyday things like fashion, make up and boys.
The meal went really well and as promised Jill paid for it despite the three of us protesting, as we left and started walking home Jill said to us "Susanna is very, very lucky to have you two to help her through the coming years many girls like Susanna have to do this alone and face all sorts of problems and bigotry. With the help of two good friends like you Susie will adjust very well!
I don't know if you are aware of it but you offer Susanna hints all the time and you are very discreet"
The three of us just looked at each other in amazement as none of us were aware this was happening! Jill left us and we went back to the flat to digest this evening's events.

We got back to the flat and I took my hormones and anti androgen pills and finally removed my breast forms as my 'period' was officially over, but the girls insisted that I enter my dates in my diary just as they do to warn me when my next period was due. (Even though I run out of tablets and that reminds me) the two of them are making me experience the full female routine.

They were both impressed that I had chosen to continue with my 'periods' because they thought that with my symptoms being quite severe I would chicken out and take the easy route.
As I creamed my chest area after removing the breast forms Kelly walked in to borrow a T shirt of mine, as she passed she remarked "You know it doesn't look right you with no boobs" I had to agree it not only looked strange I felt strange not having the comforting weight on my chest.
So our lives progressed, the next quiz night when Rob walked me home I was especially nice to him after being bitchy during my 'period' but I warned him that when I have my 'periods' they are quite severe and I will get mood swings.
He still couldn't figure how I was having periods so I told him they were hormone pills that when I don't take them I experience the symptoms of a period!
Anyhow back to me being extra nice to Rob, on our walk home I let his hands roam about my body more than I usually do, of course he got a real hard on which I rubbed for him from the outside of his jeans, I will admit I wanted to give him a hand job but this would come later. But it was going to come, as I Susanna was ready to progress.

My implant was put in place and I asked my cosmetic surgeon if he could reshape my nose into a cute feminine shape at the same time he shaves my Adams Apple.
He said that there would be no problems in this and confirmed the date for the operation, this was to be the Monday after the University closed for the Winter Break so I would have 6 weeks to recover.
We were working really hard for the upcoming module exams as I said earlier the three of us were doing computer science degrees Kelly in software engineering and CISCO advanced routing. Shonali in Software engineering security and web building (she had stopped graphic design). And me I was studying software engineering along with computer forensics and investigation.

As the weeks edged closer to Christmas during my time attending counselling I bought presents for Kelly and Shonali some sexy underwear, ear-rings and matching pendant and a bottle of their favourite perfume. I also bought Rob a small present a computer game he liked and a pen and pencil set I was also determined to give him some relief from the erections I gave him each week – poor guy.
Kelly and Shonali both asked me to spend the Christmas Break with their families I was really touched but I fobbed them off saying I was having some work done and needed to be at my flat.
I hated lying to them but told myself it was not really lying as I was having work done to my nose, Adams Apple and vocal chords!
As an extra Christmas present I arranged with and interior designer to redecorate our bedrooms telling her each of our favourites colours and tastes then with the advice of the designer I booked a decorator to translate these designs into reality while I was in hospital for my operations.
Every week I was inspecting myself for signs that the hormones were doing their work looking in the mirror I couldn't really tell so without my false boobs and wee vee Kelly measured me as a girl should be measured bust, waist and hips; the first few times, they were most definitely male numbers Bust 36" (no cup size) waist 32" Hips 33".weight about 136lbs, light for a guy, but heavy for what I wanted to weigh which was about 125lbs.
So every week until the Christmas break I was weighed and measured, bust and hips remained the same, but my waist reduced to 29" this was due to the diet I was on, but my weight remained the same, we discussed this and I also discussed it with Dr. Harvey and was told that the probable reason is the fat is subtly redistributing to conform to the female distribution of subcutaneous fat, hips, thighs and hopefully boobs but as yet no sign of boobs.
Mind you to my mind I was actually starting to get a female figure, waist and hips I was so excited.

We finished our exams the week before Uni closed for the Christmas break on the Friday night we decided to hit the clubs so we bathed and carefully dressed by how the girls had cured me of any traces of shyness such as pulling the hems of my skirts down to try and make them longer or showing too much cleavage.
Now after some 2 months I looked, acted and thought like a 19 year old girl. The outfit I chose was a black patent leather micro mini skirt teamed with a form fitting white low cut stretch satin top with sparkles all over my shoes were black patent ankle strap shoes with a 5" stiletto heel and a 1" platform. Underneath I wore a thong white push up bra and white patterned 30 denier tights if I say so myself I looked hot!
When I looked in the mirror my long pageboy haircut was now my own hair and my nails were my own but only ¼" of an inch long my handbag was a medium sized black shoulder one.
Shonali wore a figure hugging yellow stretch jersey mini dress with a sweetheart neckline, she had teamed this with black ankle boots with a 6" heel and a 1" platform, and she had styled her hair so her luscious long hair fell over her right shoulder caressing her right breast.
Kelly was dressed quite conservatively but WOW did she look HOT! Her dress was a floral design on a white background to call it figure hugging is wrong it was painted on her!
It had a low crossover bust feature and the back was open to about half way down her back. The hem was about 3" above her knees attention was drawn to her small waist by a 3" wide black belt she also had black patent shoes on again with a 6" stiletto heel and a small matching hand bag with a gold chain.
When the three of us stood before the large mirror Kelly said "girls we are going to knock em dead tonight"!

We clattered down the stair to the bus stop, chattering away to each other mainly about the exams and how we felt we had done also about the Christmas break and the plans we had made. Both of them tried to get me again to come to visit over the Christmas break but again I begged off but I promised to text them regularly to keep in touch and if I felt lonely to go and visit them - they were really good friends.

By now after a few months of living as Susanna and being tutored every waking hour of the day I was well on the way to becoming Susanna I was totally at ease with wearing micro mini skirts and dresses towering heels, skirts, dresses and skinny jeans in fact I was becoming the girl I always wanted to be.

The club was packed when we arrived the girls are allowed straight in where the boys have to wait we saw the guys we knew from coming to this club and where I got my first kiss as a girl. By now they had 'steady' girl friends so all we did was acknowledge them then got down to the business of dancing Susanna loves to dance! Stephen never liked dancing! The three of us danced all night until about three in the morning we did dance with some guys but mainly we danced together we made our way home happy and ready for bed, Kelly and Shonali were travelling home in the afternoon. I was seeing Rob that same night he was taking me for a meal and then??????? Who knows!

When we got home we were taking our make up off and moisturising when Shoni said, "Let's all sleep together as it's the last time we'll see each other until next year" "Great" I said, "I love sleeping with you guys" so we all got ready for bed and piled into my larger bed all had satin nightdresses on and as we cuddled together I felt really close to these girls my special girl friends we fell asleep all cuddling together bodies entwined.

The rude sound of the alarm roused us at ten that same morning somewhat bleary eyes we got up and prepared for the day. Kelly and Shoni went to finish their packing while I tidied up and did the breakfast.
I noticed that Kelly had left the dress she had on last night in my room. So I asked her. "Kell you know the dress you wore last night could I borrow it for tonight?" She looked at me and I thought I had overstepped the bounds of friendship then she grinned, "Special date is it with Rob I assume?" I looked a bit sheepish Kelly came over and hugged me, "Of course you can borrow it in fact you can borrow any of my clothes since we're the same size!" Shoni walked in and Kell grinned at her, “Guess who's got a date tonight?" Shoni put a stupid guessing look on her face finger on her lips, "Err you?" Kelly shook her head, "Well its not me so it must be Susanna!" By now I was blushing furiously.

Kelly grinned and continued and it must be a special date as she's borrowing my painted on dress! Shoni gasped, "Well who's going to be a lucky boy tonight I wonder?" "No, no!" I protested, "You've got it wrong!"
Shoni came and put her arm around me, "Only kidding you enjoy yourself – right. Do what YOU think is right not what anyone else expects you to do – right? And remember all we have taught you?" I nodded then she carried on, "Where's he taking you?"
I shrugged my shoulders; "All I know is for a meal he wouldn't tell me anymore. It’s a surprise he told me."
Kelly snorted, "Well it will be a surprise when he see's you in THAT dress if there's dancing involved you can bet you'll be getting prodded in the belly by him!"
Again I blushed then she carried on, "Tell you what that black fur jacket of mine goes well with the dress you can borrow that if you want" "Oh thanks Kell I will" I responded very relieved mainly because that was what I was going to ask next.

We all went to the station about midday and said a very tearful goodbye both of them again made me promise to keep in touch and visit them if I got lonely as they both lived in Leeds so if I went to see one of them I would see them both. And it wasn't far from Manchester to Leeds but this depended on how quickly I healed after the operation.

I got back home and hung Kell's dress on my wardrobe went to her room and found her black fur jacket and hung that up. While I was there I made sure everything was put away as the decorators were coming in first thing Monday morning.
I did the same with Shoni's room and took the bedclothes off both beds I would wash these over the holiday period.
The contract with the designer and decorators was that they would do all the moving of furniture and covering of things that could not be moved also the interior designer would ensure the soft furnishings were bought and put in as per the design. For the three rooms it was costing me a few thousand pounds but as the flat was mine so in my mind I was adding value to it.

After this I started to get ready for tonight, I removed my breast forms and Wee Vee then had a nice long soak in the bath after drying myself I used scented body lotion all over my body making sure I was completely hair free. My next job was a full-face mask using cucumber extract pads around my eyes.
While these were doing their job on my face I listened to my IPod and relaxed. My fingernails were ok but my toenails needed doing so after I had taken the face pack off I did them a deep red colour.
Looking at the clock I still had an hour and a half to go. So I turned my attention to my hair I had washed it on Thursday so I gave it a really good brushing until it shone then with my hair drier and curling tongs I styled it into the shoulder length pageboy cut that really suited my features. Once I was totally satisfied I powdered myself around my groin and wiggled into my Wee Vee I was now starting to look like Susanna.
Before putting my breast forms on I carefully checked around my own breast area to check for growth. I thought that I could feel a slight swelling around my nipples but dismissed this as wishful thinking as I had only been on hormones for nearly 3 months.
I applied the surgical adhesive and attached my breast forms; after they were secure I stood up relishing the weight of my breasts.
Make up was next and a sultry smoky eye's look was the order of the day. I had been taught make up by Kelly and Shonali and I had a tutorial app on my IPad; so starting with contouring my face I progressed to the smoky eye make up, through to applying false eyelashes then finally my lips making them full and luscious.
Looking at myself in the mirror I could have cried I looked every inch Susanna a 19 year old girl nearly ready to go out on a special date – apart from clothes that is!
I now had half an hour before Rob picked me up so it was clothes time. White satin thong paired with matching balcony bra (even though my boobs didn't need pushing up) barely black hold up stockings completed my underwear. I had decided on stockings because the dress was long enough for me not to show the tops every time I sat down.
Finally the dress the same floral patterned white stretch dress that Kell wore last night it was lined in a satiny material and as it slid around my body and felt wonderful. I eased the shoulders onto my own and then started to zip the dress up my god as it tightened around my body it was really tight I finally got the zip up and the hook and eye fastening done up and wiggled, literally wiggled my way to the mirror.
I LOOKED FABULOUS! The dress clung to my every curve – not that there were very many though with the dieting I was slender so when I sat down and there were no little rolls of fat showing around my belly however the black belt once tightened gave the illusion of a waist
I slipped on my 4" black patent ankle strap shoes with the 1" wedge these tightened my leg and bum muscles making my bum prominent I wiggled up and down getting used to walking in such a tight dress which made my walk very feminine.

For my jewellery I chose gold drop ear rings, with an aquamarine stone on the end of the drop coupled with a filigree necklace studded with aquamarines half a dozen gold bracelets and my glittery pink faced watch. I studied my finished look in the mirror and I must say I looked good - fantastic in fact.
I gave myself a spritz of perfume on my throat between my boobs and on the back of my knees. The doorbell rang - startling me!
I started hyperventilating as my first big date had arrived I wiggled over to answer the door checking through the spy hole and sure enough it was Rob and he had a suit on.
I took a deep breath and opened the door he looked at me with his mouth hung open! "Well I said do I look ok?" I asked. He collected his thoughts and answered, "Ok, you look amazing!" I smiled my thanks and said, "I'm nearly ready come in while I finish.” He came in and looked around curiously, "Nice flat you have Susie where's Kelly and Shoni?" I answered him from my bed room, "They went home this afternoon" while I was saying this I was putting the essentials into my black patent evening bag namely make up, scent, brush, purse, phone, tissues all the essentials a girl needs.

Picking up my borrowed black fur jacket I wiggled into the living room saying, "Well I'm ready. Are you sure I look oh?" He stood up and walked towards me, "You look fantastic, absolutely amazing" his arms slid around my waist pulling me gently towards him he kissed my lips my arms slid around his neck and I responded to his kiss with gusto, responding to him with every fibre of my being.
We parted and he looked me in the eyes, "You know Susanna you have such beautiful green eyes and you look absolutely stunning! I don't know if I can behave myself!”
I smiled at him coquettishly and said, "I can't wait" leaving a hint of what may come later.
He held my jacket so I could slip my arms in and we left as we went down stairs I warned him not to walk so fast as with this dress I can only take little steps.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

Apologies for the length of time between posting this but that four letter word interfered (Work) and I had problems accessing my cloud storage but things seem to be fine now.

As we went down the stairs I felt a shiver of excitement passing through me, wondering what tonight would bring. I kept asking him where we were going but he kept telling me to wait and see.
We went to a quiet pub close to my house and he got me my usual white wine spritzer and a pint for himself we chatted for a while and I found out he was going home tomorrow afternoon this suited me as we could - if my plans went well, sleep in on Sunday morning.

I was a bit worried well a lot worried what he would say, do and think when he saw me naked would he be repulsed because under my prosthetic bits and bobs I was basically male the same as he was.
About half way down our drinks he phoned a taxi I didn't hear the destination but the cab would be here in 10 minutes.

I smiled at him saying, "You’re really spoiling me tonight" he kissed my hand, a shiver went through me he said, "You deserve it you are so beautiful".
I decided to take the bull by the horns and remind him that I was not as I seemed to be "Yes, but remember I'm not...... " He put a finger on my lips, "Sssh, don't even say it you are a beautiful girl Susanna – ok?" He said to me all I could do was nod.

The taxi came and he again helped me on with my jacket we got into the back of the cab and I snuggled into him my hand on the inside of his thigh.
When we stopped it was outside a TexMex restaurant that I've been wanting to go to for ages! I gave out a little squeal of delight and kissed him. Excitedly I wriggled out of the car which was difficult in the tight dress I was wearing but I managed it without incident, I hung onto his arm as we went inside making sure everyone knew we were a couple.

The meal was fantastic as it was 3 weeks to Christmas there was a group playing and there was dancing I loved it and had a fantastic night.
Rob had arranged for a taxi for one in the morning and the drive back to my place was intimate. I snuggled into him my fingers stroking the inside of his thigh we kissed and I let my hand move up and caressed the bulge in his trousers. He gave a slight moan I whispered in his ear, "Are you coming up for coffee or something?" I put a world of meaning in the something.
He kissed me asking, "Are you sure Susanna?" "Oh yes sweetheart I've never been more certain of anything" I whispered.
We arrived at my place and he paid the taxi I slipped my arm into the crook of his elbow and snuggled into him we went upstairs his hand on my bum squeezing my cheeks gently it was so erotic.
I opened the door and we went inside my flat I just about threw myself into his arms. My arms around his neck he kissed me passionately our tongues writhing as he explored my mouth, my fingers were running through his hair, my body moulded into his, I could feel his erection, and it felt good, so, so, good.
We parted our faces an inch or so from each other, "Susanna" he whispered "I've never done anything like this before" I smiled softly at him and replied, "I'm not surprised there are not many girl's like me". He shook his head, "no, no, darling it's not that, it's just that I've never done this before, ever!"
I suddenly realised what he was saying, "Rob do you mean I'm your first" miserably he nodded, "You don't mind do you?" I was dumbfounded he was a virgin and me a trans girl was going to be his first experience now I didn't know what to do! Was it fair to him? Surely he should experience making love with a complete girl I just didn't know anymore I really wished Kelly, Shonali or anyone was here to advise me!

I smiled at him, took his head between my hands and kissed him gently my mind working frantically so I simply said, "Well this is my first time too! Shall we take it nice and easy and see where we go. If either of us don't feel comfortable at any stage we'll just go back a step – ok"
I said this with a hint of pleading in my voice. He looked at me; "You don't mind then Susanna, really?" I kissed him deeply and slid his jacket down his arms he took the lead off me and slid my jacket off.
We fell onto the sofa our lips locked our bodies entwined I lay on the sofa looking up at his face he was undecided as to what to do next. So I took his hand and placed it on my breast, "Can you feel my heart pounding" I whispered as I removed my hand and placed it on the bulge in his trousers he carried on massaging my breasts I could feel my own chest moving under his ministrations and moaned! (Of course I couldn't feel through my false breasts but as long as I could feel my chest moving it really felt quite exquisite) I could imagine they were my own breasts.

I move from under him, laying across his chest kissing him and undoing the buttons of his shirt his chest only had a sparse covering of hair down the centre. I opened his shirt until it was ready to come off his shoulders then I started kissing and licking his chest while I massaged his erection.
As we kissed he was running his fingers through my hair stroking my neck and back moaning and breathing really heavily – I think he was enjoying what I was doing to him. However soon I wanted more I wanted to see and hold his manhood so very gently I unfastened his trousers and I think he held his breath while I was working.
I worked his jeans down making him lift his bum so I could take his jeans off, I could see now that he was quite well endowed his underpants were really tented, I slid my hands under the elastic and he moaned as my questing fingers found his shaft it was red hot and so, so, smooth I put my fingers around his manhood - he cried out as he hit his orgasm!
He was devastated so I quickly tried to make him feel better by apologising to him for teasing him for so long. Saying that the next one would be better and I wouldn't tease him I think it worked and unknowingly I learned another lesson about being female that is to make your man feel good about himself.

As much as I wanted to make love as a woman I felt that I wasn't ready and poor Rob certainly wasn’t ready – well not for me. I had decided rightly or wrongly that for his first time he needed a natural girl and that certainly was not me. (Would I live to regret this decision?)
I let his hands roam over my body I was moaning and writhing with pleasure I wondered how much more intense would this feeling be when I had my own boobs.
Soon I could feel him getting hard again this time I released his manhood from the confines of his boxers my hand ran up and down his shaft squeezing and teasing with my nails. All the time he was stroking and caressing my body, I could feel the tension building up but I didn't have a solid erection, inside the tube where my boy clittie is encased I had a very soft erection, not long about 1", as I played with both his lovely dick, and balls being very careful with my nails shuddered, I had orgasmed the feeling was wonderful! Then my body shuddered again and I hit a second orgasm more intense than the first. Was I was having female like orgasms – was it the hormones? I just didn't know or care I just enjoyed them.

I kissed the purple head of his shaft and both he and the object of my desire jumped he was about to say something but I shushed him and carried on with my exploration.
I tentatively licked around the head of his man shaft he was about 8" long and quite thick.

The taste was not as bad as I expected quite earthy/musky with a slight taste of the soap he used and also salty. I got braver and took him further into my mouth I heard him moan my name as he stroked my hair.
I made sure that as I sucked I also licked and coated his shaft well with my saliva soon it was really slick and I could suck and lick at will my fear that his shaft would taste nasty or horrible well I had absolutely nothing to worry about.
All I could taste was him and the musky smell was his and it quite excited me to such a degree I had another orgasm my thong was a mess! All sticky but it was well worth it for the pleasure I was giving him and if the truth be known the pleasure I was getting.

He was now moaning and panting, saying my name then he screamed, "Susanna Oh God!" I had to hold on as his hips bucked with his orgasm. Once he had rode the wave I relaxed.
I raised my head and looked him in the eyes, he had a look of bliss on his face, he looked down at me, put his hands on either side of my cheeks and brought my face close to his and kissed me deeply his tongue burrowing into my mouth actually tasting his seed.
"Susanna" he panted, "You are the most wonderful girl in the world I have never, ever had anything like that before - you are amazing!" I luxuriated in his praise and kiss feeling fulfilled and contented.
However I also was sticky tired and had a long day tomorrow so I suggested that I make coffee while he got dressed but as coffee may wake him up (not what I wanted). I came back with 2 mugs of hot chocolate and snuggled down next to him. I had decided he was not sleeping with me so I gently turned the conversation towards him going home. Of course the talking was punctuated by a lot of kissing and stroking but he left somewhat reluctantly at four in the morning.
I went and cleaned myself up my make up was all over my face but it was fun getting it all like that!
I had to take my Wee Vee off and wash it clean slipping to the satin purple nightdress I was going to wear if Rob had stayed the night got into bed and fell asleep.

The next day I came to about 11am by the ring tone of my Iphone. Looking at it I saw it was Kelly, "Hi" I said, "how's home?" "Bugger home" she responded, "How did last night go – you know did you?" "Kelly Jackson" I exclaimed, "You can't ask things like that!" Another voice said, "Oh yes we can Susanna Johnson we're your best friends." It was Shonali I realised that they were still thinking about me and looking after me (as well as being nosey).
"Well not really" I answered them then I went and told them about Rob being a virgin!
They both squealed at this, "Oh no nightmare! What did you do" they asked more or less together.
Chuckling I answered them, "Well I really wish you two were there to guide me in the end I decided that I was not going to sleep with him until I become a complete girl. Or he finds a girl to loose his virginity to!"

"Oh Susanna! We know why you did that but oh you silly girl. You are more than girl enough to introduce him to the joys of making love." "But" I started when Shoni cut me off, "If you're going to say your not a real girl then DON'T you are better looking and more caring than many genetic girls!" I had never heard Shoni so annoyed so I didn't argue simply said, "Sorry." We talked for about half an hour about what they were planning on doing Kelly said, "If you can't come and see us over Christmas please, please come to see the New Year in with your best mates." I surrendered and agreed to go and visit them for the New Year now I would have to try and get the bruising down by then!

The rest of Sunday was spent putting all of Kelly's, Shonali's and my clothes into the box room as I was also getting fitted bedrooms done so by the end of next week the work would be nearly completed and all the new beds (double) and furniture would be in and I could start putting their clothes back – while the new fitted bathrooms were done (I forgot to mention that job).
The only bed I was not changing was mine as it held too many nice memories of me first becoming Susanna the three of us cuddling together and crying together
The reason I have decided to do the work to my flat is very complex and driven by my emotions. Now I am happy I am living as I know I should. All my life I had wanted to be a girl.
Before when I wanted to live as Susanna but was afraid to I really didn't care how the place looked.
Now I wanted a light airy feminine place for the three of us to live and it adds value to her flat. I just hoped Kelly and Shonali would like what I was doing to their bedrooms!

I got an early night in bed on Sunday as the decorators were due at eight and I was due in hospital at ten.
I had already packed a small case to cover the seven days I was to be in hospital – as I was paying for this I was determined to get the best after care I could.
So on Monday morning I dressed with care, I didn't wear my breast forms or Wee Vee but I took then with me, I dressed carefully in a cream jersey maxi dress with taupe court shoes with a short (for me) 3" heel tan tights and flesh coloured bra and thong, I used minimal make up as I was going to be operated on later in the day but I still looked feminine and girlie.

The decorators arrived just after eight with the designer and we went through the plans all the old furniture was to go to charity my bed was marked as not to go all this would be taken care of by the workers. The total time for the decorators was 3 days then the bedroom fitters would take a further three days then the following Monday the bathroom fitters would take three days so in 10 days time I would have all the work finished - including the work on me!

I left for the hospital about 9:30 getting there for just before 10. I was booked in and taken to a very pleasant room to unpack and wait for the surgeon who was to visit about 11.
As I sat there waiting butterflies were gathering in my stomach finally he arrived and explained to me what was going to happen which was quite interesting to me. The work on my nose would take about 2 hours, apparently with the female face the angle between the nose and the forehead is quite shallow where on a male its more noticeable.
I was quite lucky as my features were quite delicate and the angle between my nose and forehead were in the range of a female while not perfect, over 50% of the female population would have similar features to mine. (I would look like a 'normal' woman)
So the main work on my nose would be to make it more feminine this meant slight narrowing and generally making my nose delicate.

The shaving of my Adams apple was a straightforward procedure and would take about an hour. He explained that tensioning my vocal chords was not an precise operation as there was a chance if they were tensioned too much I would end up with a high squeaky voice! So what they do is a slight tensioning so my voice should be in the lower female range.
The surgeon smiled and said that I would have one of those low sexy voices I smiled contentedly at this.
Another thing was that I was not to talk for a week and only then after I had had a consultation with him.
I asked about when the bruising would go away and told him why. I was really happy when he told me that in 3 weeks the bruises should in theory reduce and as I had told him I was a fast healer to make sure of this for the first two days after surgery they would apply cold compresses then warm compresses which should help reduce the bruising. Coupled to this he would put me on a medication that contains natural enzymes that aid in recovery and reduction of bruises.
Oh and another thing I was to eat mush for 2 weeks!!!
After ensuring I was happy? (No talking for a week and only eating mush for two) I signed the forms and changed into a hospital gown at 1pm I was given my pre-med and shortly after wheeled to the theatre happily dreaming of the day I would be the girl I wanted to be!

I slowly came too after the operation, hearing someone calling my name "Susanna, Susanna come on wake up." I groaned and opened my eyes one of the nurses was patting my hand to wake me.
As soon a I opened my eyes and focussed she said, "Remember dear don't speak at all.” I nodded so she carried on, “Now you are back with us we'll get you to your room and make you comfortable" I had just enough sense to again nod my head.
"Good girl" she smiled as the porters started wheeling me back to my room. When I got back to my room I was put back in bed and a nurse gave me some iced water to drink or it would be truer to say it was dripped down my throat as it was quite painful to swallow, for the first couple of days I was to be fed intravenously again to minimise swallowing. However as I was breathing through my mouth my throat was really dry, the reason for breathing like this was that my nose was packed to help internal healing.

The surgeon arrived and told me that everything had gone well and he was certain that I would be pleased with the results he also told me that shortly they were going to give me something in the drip to make me sleep until the next day. – As I was now starting to feel some pain this seemed like a good idea to me! Also to help prevent my throat from drying out I was going to breathe using a mask that supplied moist air.

I watched as he injected something into my IV then I remember nothing. The next day I was out of bed and walking this was to enhance my recovery. As the pain in my throat became less, I was allowed to eat 'solids' - this is the wrong name for the mashed up food I was given, porridge, soggy cereals and soup (this was good and tasted of something).

Every day my nasal packing and dressings were changed. Cold then warm compresses were applied regularly the dressing on my throat was changed. Then on the 5th day the splint that held my nose in the desired shape was removed and the packing taken out.

I could now breathe through my nose what an absolute relief! When I first looked at my 'new' nose I got a real shock (as the surgeon said I would) it looked like I had been on the wrong end of a beating! My face was swollen bruising extended from my eyes down to my top lip and across my cheeks my nose was somewhere in there just a little bit poking out.
Every day I sent texts to Kelly and Shonali telling them I had lost my voice (true) and had laryngitis (white lie) but otherwise I was fine (true) our texts were about anything and everything. Rob also sent me text messages these were quite loving one's.
I was due to be discharged on Friday, but it was decided to keep me in until Monday, using my Ipad I asked the nurse to phone the designer and tell them of this extended stay. And also ask them how the work was progressing which she did. The bedrooms would be finished on Monday also the fitters had made a start on one of the bathrooms so were well on track to finishing next Wednesday.

During my time in the hospital I did a lot of course work to pass the time and a lot of texting to Kelly and Shoni and also Rob.
The food altered to scrambled eggs, soup, ice cream (yummy) and of course porridge with honey (nearly yummy).
Finally Monday came and the surgeon gave me a really good examination at the end of it he asked me to speak softly, giving me a card to read from.
I started to speak then stopped, "Is that really my voice?" I asked him to my ears it sounded - well different and if pushed I would say feminine. A soft contralto the surgeon told me.
"I can still tell it's my voice,” I said, "But it sounds so different to me!" He smiled and told me that I would soon get used to it but for the next week speak softly do not shout or scream. Also I had to go to his office next Monday and don’t forget put warm face cloths on the bruises at regular intervals and keep taking the capsules then the bruising should be gone by New Year.
He also warned me that soon I would get a sore throat, which I was to treat as a normal sore throat and suck over the counter medication this would last for a few days or so and was part of the healing process.
After making an appointment for the next Monday next he gave me a good check up, making sure that the hormone implant was fine and the rest of me was ok.
He commented upon the swelling around my nipples that I thought was wishful thinking but he said that it was signs that the hormones were working. This really pleased me soon, oh soon I would have my own little breasts.
Back in my room I attached my breast forms and wiggled into my Wee Vee now I felt better but I would only look better when the bruises receded.
I slipped into clean cream satin underwear, tan tights, then slipped into the same maxi skirt shoes and coat I arrived in packed my toiletries and small case and I left for home.

I arrived home mid afternoon the bedroom fitters and decorators had finished and I was ecstatic with the results, all three bedrooms were as I had imagined. The furniture matched and they were all decorated in Kelly's, Shonali's and my favourite colours with lots of modern wardrobes (we all loved clothes) dressing table with large mirror loads of drawers and the beds each of the two girls beds had built in TV's which were raised up and down by remote control – I really hoped the girls would like their new rooms.

Over the next few days the two main bathrooms bathrooms were finished. They were ultra modern with bidet's large baths with Jacuzzi jets (three of us cold fit in these baths!) waterfall taps, modern sinks, shower cubicles with top of the range massage power showers they were fantastic.

I think one of the bathroom fitters fancied me as he asked me for a drink if I'd have been bruise free I would have accepted as he was hunky but I told him that I would be self conscious to go out still I gave him my land line phone number.

Every day I bathed my bruises with warm water and the bruises were fading the scar on my throat was by now 10 days after the operation a red line with no scab.
My nose was now down to normal size and I was delighted with the results it was slender with a cute feminine shape. My throat looked like any other girls I felt really girly.
The throat ache came and went as told I bought some throat lozenges and sucked them and in a couple of days I was fine.
I was now talking to the girls as well as texting and I firmed up that I would go to Leeds the day after Boxing day and stay at Kelly's as her parents had the biggest house.

Monday I went to the surgeon for the final check up before Christmas, he was very pleased with the results and I arranged for an appointment after the New Year. He also said that I could now use make up to conceal the bruises on my face and small red mark on my throat – which I did as soon as I left his consultation room!
With judicious use of make up, my bruising and small mark were not noticeable at all to say I was happy was an understatement.

I posted the girls and Rob's presents to them! Then I hit the shops buying a couple of outfits for the New Year, a blue stretch satin mini dress with a wrap around front zip back lined in a satiny fabric.
I also bought a really tight yellow midi skirt in a stretch jersey fabric coupled to a fitted black satin blouse and a wide (4”) patent belt.
Another purchase was a black dress (LBD) with sweet heart neckline and asymmetric hem it was made of a silk inner and a lace overlay with short sleeves, The hem at it’s highest was about 4" above the knee and at the lowest 1” below my knees.
I also bought a couple of jackets four pairs of shoes and matching handbags! I was on a shopping roll now then onto Victoria's Secrets and bought six pairs of thongs and three balconette style bra's, four pairs of patterned tights. So all in all I had a good day.
Christmas was at the end of the week, so I had to do some food shopping, I had the OK from the surgeon that I could eat what I wanted BUT be sensible.
I got my Christmas food from Marks and Spencer's their meal deals plus wine two of them would last me four days!
Parcels arrived from Kelly, Shonali and Rob, when I opened the outer packaging there was Christmas presents inside!
This was my first Christmas since my family got killed. I went to their graves as I did every month and prayed that they understood why I was doing what I was doing I liked to think that they did.
It was a strange lonely Christmas, I was excited opening my presents, Kelly had bought me a pair of hoop gold ear rings, a set of bath products, a swimming costume with the warning written with them 'we are going swimming in the New Year' and some bed socks!

Shonali had got me a thin silver chain with the letter S as the pendant, some Nina Rici perfume and a Bikini also with a note saying 'these are for our holidays next year' I held the bikini against me and the panties came above where my Wee Vee finished (just), so I would get a good tan.
Rob bless him bought me a silk scarf, some bubble bath which I liked, a purse because I was always complaining that I needed another and a gorgeous gold bracelet.

I started packing my bag for a week away with Kelly and Shonali we would be coming back to University together which would be great.
My bruises were almost gone, that was three weeks after the operation and the mark on my throat could not be seen as the incision was along the crease line of my neck, so I was well pleased with the results, I loved the new shape of my nose and wondered if the girls would notice the changes.
When I looked in the mirror I saw a striking resemblance to my sister.

I phone both Kelly and Shoni up the night before and told them the time I would be in Leeds station I was so excited that I was seeing the two of them again I couldn't sleep that night. So I got up early and went through the house making sure that their rooms were perfect hoping that they liked the revamped flat.
I dressed in skinny pink jeans with flowers on the back pockets a purple camisole under a purple roll neck jumper with silver threads running through it I wore my 4" black leather boots (sensible heel) a red shiny padded jacket with a fur hood, black hand bag my new purse, necklace and ear rings and long silk scarf I headed to the station early impatient to see my best friends again.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The taxi dropped me off at Manchester Piccadilly station an hour before my train was due I went to the toilet to check on the make up that was disguising what was left of my bruises. I had faint marks under both my eyes also slight bruising on my cheeks, but the make up disguised this. The scar where my throat work had been done was a faint red line looking like I had scratched myself again this easily was covered by careful use of make up.

I bought some magazines and went to the platform where the Trans Pennine Express train was to take me to Leeds. I was so excited I was bubbling inside I just couldn't wait to see my girlfriends again.
The time seemed to drag finally it was 10:30 and the train arrived a few minutes late I was about to put my case up on the luggage rack when a nice looking guy offered to do it for me.
Of course I accepted (as a girl these things happen regularly when I was a guy no one gave a damn) half an hour or so we were approaching Leeds station I reached up to get my case and the same guy got it down for me I thanked him profusely.
He was getting off at Leeds and so he carried my girly pink case for me opened the door and helped me out. Life as a girl is sure different to life as a guy!

Once on the platform I extended the handle and pulling my case walked down the platform with Brett we had introduced ourselves by then. I heard my name being shouted. Instantly I recognised Kelly's voice "My friends" I said to him by way of explanation.
As we stood in the queue to go through the barrier he turned to me and asked if he could see me again I hesitated saying, “I'm not sure what those two have got planned.”
He asked me again saying he lived in Manchester and gave me a business card and wrote his number on the back, "If you want to see me again please give me a ring". I promised that I would and I meant it.

I put my ticket into the machine and the barrier opened as I passed through Kelly and Shoni threw themselves onto me we hugged and kissed our joy at seeing each other boundless even after three short weeks.
Our arms linked we turned and I said goodbye to Brett he said, "Please don't forget Susanna" I smiled and assured him that I would call.
Kelly, Shoni and I linked arms Shonali said to me, "Don't forget what Susanna?" "Err he wants to see me again and has given me his number" I stammered, "And are you going to phone him?" Kelly questioned, "I don't know but he is hunky! Isn't he?"
They agreed that he was and we headed for the exit chatting away nineteen to the dozen. I told them some of what I had done to the flat in very general terms.
We chatted about the Christmas we had had then Shonali said, "Your voice sounds different" I denied it but Kelly had also picked this up and said, "It does, it sounds more ---- well more girly!" "Yes that's it" Shonali exclaimed, "I've just been practicing" I protested. "Practicing - well you've done a good job you sound exactly like a girl!"
I was so very happy I had my jacket and scarf on so they couldn't see where my Adams apple had been.
Then Shonali stopped dead swung me around looked at me and squealed, "You've had your nose done you little minx look Kell, she's had her nose done!" I blushed and giggled saying, "Well yes, it’s a surprise but trust Shoni to notice" I said.
They both inspected my new shaped nose and finally decided that they loved it it really suited my face and really enhanced my appearance.

"Right Susanna, your voice is different your nose is now soooooo sweet – what have you been doing?" I smiled guiltily and admitted to the work that I had had done. "Lets see your throat" Kelly demanded so I unzipped my parka and scarf to show them my new shaped throat.
"Oh" Shonali gasped "it's perfect just perfect" she threw her arms around me and said you are really so serious about becoming a real girl aren’t you sweetheart."
I nodded full of tears the three of us had another group hug and a little weep. Sobbing I said "I've missed you two really missed you" Kelly, also had some tears in her eyes said, "And we've missed you this is the last time you are spending Christmas alone. In future you are coming to my place or Shoni's unless you have a hot date to spend Christmas with! And speaking of hot dates spill the beans about you and Rob!"

I told them an abridged version of the night. All I said after a lot of probing questions from the two of them was that I had given him some relief…
We got the bus to Kelly's parent's house and I met her Mum, Dad and Big Brother Eddie and his wife and daughter Kim and Rachel.
I was really made to feel at home and got chided for not coming home with Kelly after Uni finished as Kell had told them all about me – well not all about me but they were aware that I had lost my whole family earlier in the year.
Kell's mum said after I'd called her Mrs Jackson for a good few times, "Look Susanna if you feel comfortable about it just call me Mum it’s a lot easier than Mrs Jackson and it doesn't make me feel so old – Mrs Jackson" she shuddered.
I must admit I was really touched by this.

Next we went to Shonali's house and met her family, Shonali was the youngest of three, and as soon as I saw her Mum I knew where she got her stunning looks.
I met her Mum, her Dad was working her eldest brother and his wife and children were arriving for New Year her next brother Gill was really nice and I would think about 25 he was courting I would meet his girlfriend later in the week. (Or so I thought!)
Again I was told off for spending Christmas by myself and was again told that I was welcome there anytime. I have never met such friendship all thanks to my two best friends and their families!

It seems that the whole community see in the New Year together and had done so for a number of years.
Kelly and Shoni's mum's plus a lot of other men and women worked together; each of the families make food and they use the community centre to have the party.
What normally happens is that everyone goes down to the local pub then just about eleven they head off to see the New Year in at the community centre and as the local pub runs the bar there there's no break in proceedings the pub closes and all the staff go to the community centre - this sounded great to me.
As Kell and I left Shoni's, Shoni said, "I’ll see the two of you about seven" Kell replied, "Yep, you call at my place? Or will we see you there?" Shoni thought for a second and replied, "I'll see you there and I suppose I had better fetch Gill, as he seems interested in our friend here even though he is supposed to have a girl friend - she's going to be trouble now she has a cute little nose and a sexy voice."

I flushed beetroot red and started to protest when I saw the two for them grinning.
"Oh stop teasing me you two! You know I'm not used to it" I protested, Shoni giggled, "It's all part of growing up a girl especially you new girls but seriously I do think Gill fancies you!"
"Why me" I grumbled Shoni grinned, "Because Susanna you're a good looking girl so you better get used to being hit on cos it's going to happen".
"But what do I do if he does like me and asks me out what with...... Well you know,” I asked plaintively. Shoni and Kell shrugged, "Go out with him you need to get used to it and after all you are all woman and no arguments – RIGHT! And you certainly aren’t going to leap straight into bed with him! Are you?” Kelly told me.

Shonali nodded in agreement then Kell and I walked back to her house which was only a street away we were talking about the coming week in which we were going to go window shopping – a lot!
Also go out in Leeds city centre a few times Kelly apologised saying that she has to help her Mum doing the food for the New Year party. So as I love cooking I volunteered to help as well she gave me a hug in thanks.
"Oh, I hope you don't mind but I've told Mum we'd sleep together – is that ok" she anxiously asked me. "Oh yes more than anything" I happily answered, "It seems ages since we slept together"
We got back home and Kell showed me to her room I hung my clothes up and of course she had to try on my recent purchases she had a good look at my nose and throat and when I mentioned that I thought my breasts were growing she had to have a look too.

Feeling around m boobs she measured and announced that she thought I was a bit bigger which was great. I put my false breasts back on and we went for tea. At first it was hard remembering to call Mrs Jackson 'Mum' but I slowly got used to it, it seemed weird to me as I had lost my natural Mum and Sister and now I had two surrogate Mum's and two surrogate sisters life's strange!
After tea we I played with baby Rachel she was crawling around so we ended up crawling around chasing her it was great she was laughing and squealing in excitement. Kell's mum said, "Susanna, you'll make a good mother you really interact well with kiddies" "thanks mum" I panted.
"Come on child" Kell ordered me let's go and get changed. "Ok" I responded getting off my knees still panting.
We got showered and I decided to wear my yellow stretch jersey midi skirt purple loose fitting satin blouse with chiffon sleeves black patterned tights and my black 4" stiletto heeled boots ¾ white wrap around jacket.

As I put my make up on Kelly came in from her shower she looked at my choice of clothes and remarked, "They’re perfect for tonight the skirt looks like it will show your bum off - it looks nice and tight" grinning at her I said, "I've had good teachers!" "The best" she said.
Watching me apply my make up she asked "Do you want help with your lashes!" "Please" I answered, "It took me ages getting them right when Rob took me out."
She put my lashes on for me and we sat side by side me finishing my make up Kelly just starting her’s.
Two girls in bra's and panties you couldn't tell the difference – my confidence was soaring.
I sat chatting to Kell while she finished her make up then we both got dressed picked up our jackets and went to say goodbye to 'mum'.
Eddie and Kim were coming with us 'mum' and 'dad’ was doing the baby-sitting. The four of us walked to the local pub chatting away Shonali and Gill were already there we had a great night talking laughing, drinking and me meeting loads of people whose names I forgot – information overload!

We walked back to Kell's well wandered is nearer the mark as we had consumed a few wines.
Gill walked next to me he was a nice guy but not really my type (Now there’s a thing for me to be thinking) he asked me out tomorrow night but I was about to say that I didn't know what the girls had planned when Shonali butted in, "Has he asked you out Susie" I nodded "Well get him to take you to that new French restaurant a girl like you deserves a good expensive night with my brother!"
I glance at Gill and saw him blanch he managed to stammer, "I don't think I'd get a reservation at such short notice" Shonali beamed saying, "Don't worry about that big Bro! I know the owner and he's always said he would always fit my friends or me in anytime. So I'll sort it out – if you're serious about stealing our friend away for a night!"
His devious sister neatly backed Gill into a corner. He could either change his mind or take me for an expensive meal.
Much to Shoni and my surprise he called her bluff saying, "Great sis, you book the table and I'll happily take you Susie" – was it the beer speaking?

We arrived home and said good night to Shoni and Gill. Shoni whispered to me, "You'll enjoy the restaurant it's really good. Gill must fancy you cos he hates spending money. He’s as tight as a duck’s bum! I’ll see you tomorrow for some serious shopping.”
With that we went inside everyone else was in bed to the four of us followed suit and soon Kell and I were snuggled up fast asleep.
The next day we were late getting up I volunteered to help with the food for the New Year. My new mum thanked me saying it was nice having two daughters. Kelly piped up, "One thing Mum, Susie’s more use around the kitchen than I am!" Mum snorted and responded, "That's no surprise! A chimp’s more use than you in the kitchen - you're a big failure to me young lady." All Kelly did was grin.

Just before lunch Shoni came around and we piled out to go round the shops in Leeds city centre all the post Christmas sales were on so the shops were absolutely crammed full. We all bought some wonderful bargains tops, skirts, jeans, jumpers and of course shoes, lovely shoes!
I absolutely adored shoes and handbags after nearly four months I had quite a collection! I also bought some 'A' cup bras as I felt that my breast forms were getting tight!
The girls advised me that once my breasts filled the 'A' cup to get some 'chicken fillets' and use my own sized bras!
The must have seen the puzzlement on my face as they went onto explain that 'chicken fillets' were silicon breast enhancers bought over the counter to boost girls who needed boosting.
When they showed me a pair I could see why they were called 'chicken fillets'.
Shoni told me that she had managed to book a table for Gill at eight this evening. I was feeling guilty and told her to tell Gill somewhere cheaper would do me fine. But Shonali was having none of it she told me "Look Susie you are woman enough now to experience new things and one of these is to go out really dressed up and be treat like a woman should be! Gill is older than the boys we usually hang around with so he'll treat you far differently than they would. I called him a prat but as you know I love him to bits and I've warned him to treat you right if he hurts you he's got me to answer to!" "And me" growled Kelly, "But I agree with Shoni Gill is a nice guy"
I felt relieved about this, "What happens if I'm late in, I'll wake you up" I asked Kell.
With a broad grin on her face she responded, "You won't wake me up girl I'll be awake and will want to know all the sordid details!"

When we got home the three of us went up stairs to choose what I was going to wear tonight. We ransacked Kelly's wardrobe and my clothes and finally decided on a deep purple dress with satin panels each side joining the front of the dress to the back.
It had a back zip and was a stretch fit finishing about at my knees. The neckline was rounded not showing too much cleavage. “Just enough to be interesting” Kelly informed me.
We decided on black patent ankle strap shoes with a 5" heel and 1" platform I had a small black patent shoulder bag with a gold chain that would match. The dress was fully lined in polyester satin so I wore a lacy black push up bra black thong then Kell produced a sexy black suspender belt complete with sheer barely black stockings.
When I protested I had never worn stockings before I was told by Kell, "Well its about time you did! But remember with stockings you have to be very careful sitting down and getting in and out of cars or you will show the world what you have on underneath."
Shoni added (much to my discomfort) "And if Gill happens to feel your bum, he'll feel the suspenders and it will drive him wild"

There was about 2 hours to go so Kell and Shoni decided it was time for me to get ready, they made me bathe in a scented bath, they put a face pack on me and told me to sit still while they did my nails, I sat back with cool packs on my eyes and the face pack on and luxuriated in the feeling of my friends doing my nails they were discussing the colour of my nails occasionally asking me but as all I could go was go mmmmm under the face pack so they made the decisions between themselves.

Finally the face pack was off and my now cleansed skin was moisturised and I could see what colour they had done my nails it was a mid purple, which contrasted well against the dress Kelly said my eye make up would be similar colours.
I dressed in my black satin and lace push up bra, slipped into the suspender belt and rolled the stockings up my legs and my black satin thong followed.
The two of them offered to do my make up which I thankfully accepted so they tied back my hair and proceeded to apply light concealer a cream foundation which self fixed. There was some discussion about which colour blushed I would wear but they finally decided on a light pink (I had no say whatsoever) next came my eyes a sultry night look emphasising my slightly doe shaped eyes by clever use of eye liner. This was a thing I had not yet fully mastered. My false eyelashes were coated in glittery mascara and my eye shadow was varying shades of purples.
I was well pleased with the finished look it was very sophisticated and made me look older than my nineteen years this was another great thing about living a girls life is that you can totally change your appearance by using correct make up!
I now had less than fifteen minutes until Gill picked me up, to say I was nervous is putting it mildly I was shitting bricks.

Now I was dressed, hair and make up done the talk now turned to jewellery, after some discussion between the three of us we (or they) decided on a simple gold chain around my neck with a gold 'S' as the pendant. Simple 5 stranded pendant earrings these were gorgeous and were donated by Kelly's mum 5 very fine flexible gold strands hung to the curve of my jaw from a delicate gold orb they glittered whenever I moved my head.
The Girls, and now Kelly's mum inspected me and I was passed as fit to go!!!

A silver fur shrug completed the look and ten minutes after Gill had arrived I was ready to go out.
(This is another thing about being a girl it's expected that you will be late! As a man I was verging on the obsessive about being punctual)
I entered the living room and all conversation stopped I felt so self conscious Gill just looked without saying a word I started to wonder what was wrong when Kelly's dad broke the spell by saying, "Well lass thee scrubs up well!"

Gill snapped out of it and said "Well? She's bloody stupendous." I blushed crimson as he walked towards me a single rose in a posy, which he gave to me. My new Mum pinned it onto my jacket I had never been given flowers before and gave Gill a peck on the cheek in thanks as we left my new Mum warned Gill, "Remember you're driving either don't drink or leave the car and pick it up tomorrow. I don't want my new daughter damaged – right!" Gill grinned obviously used to being told what to do by Mrs Jackson, "Don't worry Mrs J I'll look after her I've already got those two harridans on my back!" nodding at Kell and Shoni.

We drove to the restaurant I told him that a cheaper place would suit me fine, as it seemed he was backed into a corner when he agreed to take me to this place.
Give him his due he wouldn't consider anywhere else.
I asked him what he did and I was well impressed when I found out he was a junior doctor on A&E at St. James Hospital (or Jimmies as he called it)

We really got on well he made me laugh a lot was considerate and a good listener. When we arrived at the restaurant when he said his name there were no problems at all we were shown to a table presented with menu's it was then I confessed to him that I had never eaten in a place like this and was a bit out of my depth!

He grinned and said that it wasn't often he ate in places like this not on junior doctors pay which put me at ease and made me giggle.
However he certainly knew his way through the menu and wine list asking me my likes and dislikes.
The meal was fantastic as was the wine the evening passed much too quickly for me and soon we were ready for ordering a taxi.
Just before we left the owner caught us and asked for his regards to be passed to Shonali being a little bit tipsy (hence brave) I asked how he knew my friend and it turns out that when he was working a lot of hours Shoni was his babysitter and his wife's companion.

He had a lot of affection for my friend and told me that the three of us should come for a meal in the New Year.
That made me giggle when he asked me why I was giggling I told him, "Thanks very much but as poor students we can barely afford fish and chips and as much as I've loved the food we could never afford it"
He gave me a long look smiled then said, "When do you go back to University?" I told him Wednesday.
He smiled and told me in no uncertain terms "Tuesday night seven thirty my treat and tell Shonali that Chantelle will be here - they haven't seen each other for ages"

I stammered my thanks and kissed him on the cheek I was getting used to doing things like this in the short space of time I have been living as a girl.
I was still shell shocked as we left the restaurant so was Gill "Christ! My little sister has some good friends! A free meal – here! Wow" as we walked to the taxi he slipped his arm around me and I snuggled into him we stopped and he kissed me! WOW and double WOW what a difference this kiss was! Was it with him being older? Was it because we had had such a wonderful night or was it because he was a wonderful companion I just don't know but that kiss had me tingling all over. My arms were around his neck and I clung onto him and responded passionately I could feel my real nipples hardening with the intensity of his kiss.
We broke apart, my head reeling from the intensity of the kiss, he looked into my eyes stroked my cheek and whispered, "You are a very special girl" If only he knew! I thought. All I could do was look at him wishing he would kiss me again. He leant towards me and our lips met again this time I plastered my body against his feeling my breasts squash and my belly squeeze against his hips. I felt his tongue brush across my lips and giving a small moan allowed him access to my mouth he was very gentle, probing but not in an insistent way.
My tongue hesitatingly played with his a gentle game of sucking and nibbling. My heart was pounding he was getting excited as I was because I was getting poked in the belly. Again we broke away he smiled down at me saying, "I had best get you home before I get strung up or before I do or say something I would regret for the rest of my life."

I snuggled in close to him my arm in the crook of his the taxi ride home was special his arm around me stroking my neck and sending shivers through my body.
My hand rested on his thigh but I was very aware of not leading him on to something I could not deliver on.
When we got to my house (well Kelly's) he paid the taxi off and walked me to the door we must have spent five minutes kissing it was bliss so - so different to anything I have yet experienced.
Eventually after asking if he could see me again I went inside 'mum' had left a nightlight on so I could find my way upstairs. Kell had also left a nightlight on so I could see to get undressed.
I slipped out of my clothes into my PJ's and went to the bathroom to clean my make up off and moisturise as I gently removed my false eye lashes I gave a big sigh remembering how I felt when Gill was kissing me.

I crept out of the bathroom so as not to wake anybody up as it was well after midnight I turned the night light off and snuck into bed. "About time you dirty stop out" I gave a little squeal and a big jump, "Kelly" I hissed, "You scared me to death why didn't you say you were awake?" "What" she said, "And miss out on all that deep sighing - never!"
We snuggled up together, "Right Lady!" She said, "From the length of time you were on the step I assume the night went well?" "Oh yes" I sighed dreamily and started to tell her all about the night - well most of the night, including the offer of a meal on Tuesday night.

Her reaction to that was, "WOW, we can't miss that have to talk to Shonali tomorrow so you enjoyed yourself sweetie?" "Oh yes, and he asked to see me again depending on his shifts but I need to ask you two guys something, something deeply personal"
Kell gave me a squeeze and said, "I can guess what that will be but tomorrow we're going to Shoni's to have a hair and nail day – we'll put you right then.” I gave a stupendous yawn so we settled down to sleep.

I slept really well, despite having erotic dreams about Gill making passionate love to me,
I also dreamt about marrying Gill all the silly dreams girls have when they first meet a really fit guy.
We came to about 10 in the morning and, took our time getting ready promising to be back to help 'Mum' prepare for the New Year celebrations.
We got to Shoni's and went to her room while we listened to music I had to tell her about the night with her brother I happened to mention in my enthusiasm that he was a dreamy kisser and got ribbed about it for a while.
Shoni already knew about the free meal on Tuesday so we decided to go back to Manchester on the Thursday to spend the final day with their families we as yet had no idea what we were going to wear!
As I had had a facial the previous evening I put the cleansing masks on Kell and Shoni after carefully placing the cooling eye pads over their eyes I asked them the question that was bothering me.

"Kell" I hesitantly started, "You remember I had a personal question for you guy's", "Yes" she said, "And you're going to ask it now when we can't move – you scheming cow!"
I grinned, "Well" I continued not really knowing how to put it, "When you go out with a guy how do you know when the times right for errr well you know err." Kelly butted in, "I think sex is the word you are looking for".
I blushed, "Well err yes". The both were quiet for a moment and I thought that I had broken a female taboo then Shoni answered, "I can see why you're confused about this.

Kelly and I also I would imagine every girl in the world has had a conversation with her Mum about this usually when puberty strikes.
But you, you poor thing are coming to womanhood later than us all I can tell you is what my Mum told me. What you have is wanted by every man but you have to be proud of yourself respect yourself! When you feel, really, really feel that its right consider having sex with the right guy. She also said men will lie for sex tell you they love you and all that but unless you - and only you feel its right to have sex then you and only you can make that decision. You will make some mistakes but remember it's very, very easy to get a reputation as an easy lay but it’s also very, very difficult to get rid on that reputation once you have got it. I know it sounds old fashioned and vague but that's all I can tell you, I've followed her advice and so far it's worked!"

Kell then added that her Mum had also given her similar advice but her Dad who has a wicked sense of humour had put it very succinctly telling her: Having a boy is easy, you have only one prick to worry about, with a girl there are hundreds of pricks to worry about!
That lightened the conversation and gave me a lot to think about. I took the masks off the girls and used cleansing cloths and moisturiser on their faces then we turned to our toe and finger nails, we had a great girlie day in, now was the time to do some cooking!
As we were leaving Shoni's, she shouted after us, "Susanna, Gill says he will pick you up around seven tomorrow night" she giggled "he's quite taken by you young lady! My heart skipped a beat then turned somersaults on hearing this.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna, the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental, with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The three of us spent the night cooking sausage rolls vol-au-vents cheese straws and the like. Mum was right Kell was rubbish in the kitchen but she was a great moral booster! Supplying mum and I with wine to keep us working and filling the dishwasher which was about her limits in the kitchen.
So by nine thirty we had everything done and cooling as Kellys dad was away babysitting at her brother’s house it was just the three of us.

We went into the living room and flopped down mum looked fondly across at Kell and said; "If you could cook half as well as Susanna you'd make some man very happy." Kelly obviously used to this just grinned and retorted, "I'll leave Susanna to make some man very happy" I nearly choked on my wine then Kelly continued, "And she's made a deep impression on Gill".
Mum gave me an old fashioned look as I was blushing crimson. Mum then commented, "Oh she has, has she someone needs to calm that boy down he could be a brilliant doctor but he just needs a good woman – or girl".

Kelly gurgle with laughter as I glared at her. Kell continued, "Yes mum he's that taken with her he's picking her up at eight tomorrow!" Without thinking I butted in, "Seven not eight" Kelly gurgled with laughter again, "See mum she is interested".
Mum smiled and told Kelly to leave me alone she then asked about the apartment again Kell couldn't help answering, "Mum you want to see it its huge it's on Barton Square a penthouse flat with a balcony can't wait for summer and sunbathing. Anyhow there are 4 huge bedrooms 4 bathrooms on one floor and on the other floor a huge living room gigantic kitchen utility games room! Oh you'll have to come and see it its unbelievable".
Mum smiled and responded, "Well I'd love to come and see it but it depends if Susanna wants me to visit". "Oh mum" I responded, "Anytime, just anytime you're more than welcome - and my other mum as well!
In fact it would be great if the two of you could come for a weekend then we can show you around do some shopping and you can keep your daughter under control." This earned me a glare from Kell.

I carried on telling them that the only reason I have a place as big as this is because my Dad was a solicitor and he bought it as an investment property when I decided to go to Manchester Uni he let me live there.
He did the same for my sister in Newcastle now they belong to me both flats and our old house.
I started crying at this point and said between sobs, "And I wish they weren't mine, I'd rather have my family alive."
It was then I completely broke down sobbing my heart out for the first time since they had been killed!
Sure I shed a tear but now I was truly emotional sobbing and crying instantly I had Kelly on one side and my new mum on the other both consoling me but letting me cry it out of my system I felt surrounded by love but still the tears flowed.

After about half an hour I was sobbing really sobbing my heart out Mum said, "Come on sweetheart lets get you to bed you cry it out of your system."
I was so pleased someone understood how I felt Kelly kept hold of me stroking my hair and comforting me.
We got upstairs and they got me ready for bed I was still crying they tucked me up in bed then I heard Kelly say to her mum, "I'll sleep in the spare room" but I begged her not to leave me alone so mum left kissing me on the forehead while Kelly got ready for bed as mum left she said, "See you in the morning poppet".
Kelly climbed into bed and held me in her arms consoling me until I fell asleep.

The next morning I woke up first and remembered my emotional outburst last night. Feeling so embarrassed I just laid there wondering how I was going to apologise.
I felt Kell stir she looked at me and asked, "Feel Better?" I smiled weakly and replied, "Much thanks but I'm sorry for breaking down like that I’m so, so, sorry I must apologise to your mum. God I'm so embarrassed".
Kelly looked at me groaned and said comfortingly, "Oh you silly 'new’ girl'! Let Aunty Kelly explain things to you. Susie you have nothing at all to feel embarrassed about what happened is natural especially at this time of year and especially now with all those female hormones rushing about your body.
Every girl gets emotional around puberty it's just your puberty in a bit later than most so man up! No that’s wrong - Girl up! These things happen." "Are you sure Aunty Kelly?” I asked timidly. "Yep anyhow mum's well used to dealing with emotional girls so you're at the right place and call me Aunty again and I'll tickle you to within an inch of your life."

Feeling much better we lay there and chatted away the reason Gill's picking me up early is that he is doing some extra shifts over the New Year period as it's the busiest time in A & E so he will only be there until about half nine Kell commented, "He probably want's you to himself for a while, but we'll be there by half eight to keep an eye on you!”

We finally got dressed and went down stairs the first opportunity I had I went to mum and apologised for my outburst.
She looked compassionately at me and whispered, "Was that the first time you have cried like that since your family got killed" I nodded and she continued, "Well it was about time and I'm so, so glad I was there to help you. Anytime you want to talk your new mum is here."
Impulsively I kissed her like you do to a mum and whispered, "Thanks so much I feel a lot better."
The rest of the day was spent decorating the community centre with the other people going to the party helping mum transport the food to the centre's kitchen and helping the pub to set up the bar.
Then Shoni mentioned that the three of us were going to work behind the bar until the pub staff arrives after eleven Kell protested "But we'll be pissed by then!" Shoni simply grinned, "Yep, that’s the idea!"

We went home and started getting ready I was going to wear a pink lace shift mini dress, black tights and shoes.
I had a black velvet jacket and handbag my dress was lined in satin polyester to keep it decent.
I was just finishing my make up when Gill and Shoni arrived. Shoni came straight upstairs with the clothes she was going to change into later we all kissed and she inspected my look, "Perfect" she announced, “Sort of sexy innocent schoolgirl with all the pinks.” Being used to them I grinned and went downstairs to find Gill.

He was casually dressed in slacks and blue shirt he smiled when he saw me, "They've told you I'm working?" I nodded, "Well let's go I don't have long with such a beautiful girl as you!" he said.
I blushed slipped on my jacket and followed him to the door he opened the door and let me precede him out the perfect gentleman it was natural for me to slip my arm through his as we walked to the pub.

When we got to the pub Gill had coke and as I have got a long night ahead of me I had a very, very diluted white wine spritzer. We sat down and talked about anything and everything about my life in very general terms without telling any secrets my loss earlier in the year.
Mum was right, last nights hysterics had in some way cleansed me and made my feelings about the loss of my family less raw. My hurt would never go away but somehow it seemed well easier to bear.
Gill told me why he decided to do medicine about him growing up and living with Shoni.
Shonali as a little girl growing up he had me laughing regularly I was very comfortable he was holding my hand caressing my palm sending shivers down my spine.
We were in a corner quite secluded he leant over and gently kissed me you know Susanna, you are a beautiful girl I really want to get to know you a lot better. I smiled gently at him "That's going to be difficult with you in Leeds and me in Manchester and I believe that you also have a regular girlfriend?"
He smiled ruefully at the mention of his girlfriend telling me, “I did have a girlfriend but we drifted apart so I have no ties. As for the Manchester - Leeds thing it could be difficult but we'll find a way." Then he kissed me gently again and I swear my toes curled it was exciting a chaste kiss with so much passion.
He stroked my face and said, "Susanna I have a question for you, you can answer if you want to but it makes no difference to me at all." He kissed me again this time it was a little more passionate.
As he stroked my face I said to him, "Ask away if I can I'll answer." Still gently stroking my cheek he said, "When did you transition?"

It was like a bolt from the blue! I sat up straight ready to flee he took my hand and continued, "Susanna, it makes no difference at all I really want to see you and be with you. You are a vivacious beautiful girl and what ever way you choose to answer, it is strictly between the two of us. Trust me I’m a doctor"
That trite saying made me giggle in spite of the inner turmoil I was feeling. I looked into his eyes all I saw was love and compassion, "How could you tell?" I asked.
He smiled at me, "I'm a doctor remember" he touched my throat and continued, "It's only a little scar and in a month or so it will not be noticeable but there is only one thing a scar this size means so I put two and two together and came up with........."

I sighed telling him, “I thought it was something in my looks,” he laughed saying, "No chance of that you are perfect".
Shyly I said to him "I haven't transitioned yet".
It was his turn to be speechless, "Christ" he said, "When you do, you're going to be stunning. I'm going to have to stake my claim on you or else I will never have a look in." I was both pleased and afraid by this answer so hesitantly I asked, "Do you still want to be seen with me?"

"Of course I do I said it made no difference to me at all! Do Kelly and Shonali kn……?"
He stopped and then carried on, "Of course they do that’s why they are so protective of you like Lionesses those two are where you are concerned."
I giggled, "I know what you mean but they are the best friends a girl like me can have." "Not like me" he corrected, "You mean a girl can have because that is what you are".
I grinned ruefully, "I keep getting told that by those two and my councillor but I am having trouble believing it."
He kissed me gently and passionately whispering, "Then believe Susanna - believe". That kiss was amazing it sounds corny but when he kissed me he seemed to suck my being into him and merge it with his, the feeling was bliss.

"Put him down Susanna you don't know where he's been!" A voice well known to the two of us shouted across the room Gill groaned, "My dear sister is here" and sure enough the two families had arrived and were getting drinks in and surrounding us the party had started.
Things slowly got raucous, about nine fifteen Gill said, "I've got to go." "I'll walk with you,” I said getting my jacket and bag I went outside with him.
Shoni had fetched his car as he was taking it to the hospital I slipped my arm through his it seemed such a natural thing to do. We got to his car all too quickly.
He leant on the car put his arms around me and kissed me deeply our tongues entwined as he gently played with my tongue.
"Happy New Year Susanna" he whispered, "A year in which I hope to see a lot more of you." I was so happy and returned his kiss with interest, "Happy New Year Gill, I cannot wait to see more of you – if you are certain?" I said this with a certain amount of pleading in my voice.
He nibbled my bottom lip and whispered, "I have never been so certain in my life - Oh and tonight is just between the two of us - don't even tell Kell and Shoni ok?" Happily I nodded brimming with happiness. I watched him get into his car and drive away and then went back to the party floating on cloud nine.
The party was well underway we moved to the community centre and it carried on the three of us ran the bar until the landlord and staff arrived – when I said run the bar it was sort of be there serving drinks and mixing up the money!!!!

At midnight we did all the traditional things at New Year sang Auld Langs Ayne, kissed a load of people, friends, new families for me and complete strangers just after midnight Gill called me and wished me another Happy New Year, which made me sad but soon I was back in party mode.
Apparently it’s a tradition that the party goes on until silly o'clock the next morning but the three of us wended our way to bed about four in the morning laughing and giggling all the way home we all piled into Kelly’s bed snuggled together and that was it!

I came too with someone groaning in my ear what a hangover I had!!!!! I looked for the groaning and found Shonali awake but not looking very well.
She looked at me and huskily whispered, "No wonder I feel shit - if I look anything like you that is!" "Thanks" I managed to croak, "Just what a girl needs first thing in the morning and yes I feel crap!"
Then Kelly gasped, "Oh god am I alive?" I couldn't speak because my mouth was so dry Shoni croaked "I think so, welcome to the world."

The three of us laid in bed coming to slowly until Kelly's mum banged on the door, "Come on you three it's dinner time - time to get up we've some clearing up to do!" And then she added as an afterthought, "Oh and there's a doctor down here to see if anyone needs his healing hands!"

"EEEK" I screamed, "I can't let him see me like this tell me I look ok please, please tell me I don’t look as bad as I feel!" The two of them solemnly looked at me and pronounced, "No you don't look as bad as you feel" I let out a huge sigh then Shoni carried on, "You look worse girl!" now it was my turn to groan then I was dragged out of bed across the hall to the bathroom and the two of them started the process of making me look better.
They made me have a shower and wash my hair. Half way through the shower one of them turned the water to cold that really woke me up!!!
The language from me was colourful to say the least I tried to escape but they kept pushing me back in I managed to grab Shoni and she ended up with me – soaking but I will admit it I was feeling far better.

I towel dried my hair and dressed in jeans and glittery 'T' shirt and flat shoes then I went down to see Gill. He was comfortable on the sofa though looking tired after a long shift I smiled brightly at him went over and kissed him on the cheek saying, "Happy New Year handsome" I said. He looked at me damp hair no make up and answered, "Happy New Year Gorgeous".

I laughed at that what with me straight out of the shower and no make up, "I think not,” I giggled.
Mum said, "Why don't you two go out for a while" the rest of us can clean the hall. Gill smiled ruefully, "Afraid not Mrs J. It's bed for me as I'm on shift again later I just called in to wish everyone a Happy New Year." I piped up, "I'll walk you home if that's ok."

He looked at me smiled saying, "That would be great cos you'll be going back to Uni next week and I won’t see much more of you.” I went and got my quilted jacket and handbag. "Where you going?" Shoni asked. "Taking Gill home he's shattered" I answered. Kelly butted straight in, "Well he won't get much sleep with you next to him!" "Kelly" I squeaked "I didn't mean well you know I'm just walking him home" I finished off lamely. They were still giggling when I left arm in arm with Gill.

We walked the short distance to Shonali's "Do you want to come inside" he asked me. "Don't you need sleep?” I asked him. "It sounds corny but being with you is what I need, we need to talk" he responded.
I was intrigued so I accepted and we went inside, "Coffee or something stronger" he asked. I shuddered at the thought of alcohol so I settled on a cup of coffee we settled on the sofa his arm around me kissing and petting finally I said to him you must get some sleep settle down with your head on my knee and sleep.
Eventually he agreed and settled down soon he was fast asleep with his head on my knee I simply sat there and watched the TV while he slept. I fantasised of being in the same bed as him and feeling his naked body next to mine.
We never did get to talk!!!

He was on shift at ten and sure enough he was awake at nine having had six hours sleep. He went and got changed and drove me back to Kelly's.
He kissed me good bye and said, "You are a very special girl Susanna and don't let that witch of a sister of mine and her familiar give you too much grief it's not your fault I fell asleep!"

Needless to say I did get a lot of ribbing from Shoni and Kell but it was good-natured. After eleven when we went to bed I had to take my breast forms off as for some reason they were a bit uncomfortable.
After I had removed them Kelly said, "Turn round a bit Susie" "Why" I asked, "Don't argue just do it!" she ordered.
I turned to the side and Kelly exclaimed, "You've got boobies dear, actual boobies" "WHAT!" I squealed rushing to the mirror and sure enough I had boobies granted they were small – well just bumps really but they were there! And they were all mine.
Kelly was scrabbling through a drawer and found the tape measure, "Arms up” she ordered as she slipped the tape around my chest just under the swelling that were my boobies then she measured around my nipples, which instantly hardened when the cool tape brushed them my nipples were not large I would say about ¼" long and the same round but when they hardened it felt really good.
"Susie, try one of your new A cup bras" Kell suggested so I too one out of the drawer and was about to take the tags off when Kell stopped me.
"Don't do that until we know that they fit," it was a good bit of advice as the under band fitted comfortably but my boobs felt squashed.
Kelly joked, "You must have had a growth spurt girl, I thought that they are more than an A cup I think you're going to have to swap these for a B cup and slip chicken fillets in to give you a boost until you fill the bra!"
To say I was happy was an understatement after six months I was actually starting to sprout breasts I didn't need my breast forms any more!
From now on my boobs were all mine as I slipped a satin nightie on Kelly joked, "Now Gill will have something to play with and you'll be able to feel him playing!" "Kelly Jackson" I gasped shocked, "I wouldn't - I haven't" she grinned at me and said, "Now don't tell me you haven't dreamed about the day you’d have your own boobs I'm so excited for you Susanna I'm texting Shoni now!" And she did just that!
They sent text messages between the two of them Shoni jokingly asked for a picture so she could show her brother what he was missing but eventually we snuggled up in bed to go to sleep after arranging to meet next morning to hit the January sales – again.

As I settled down I kept having a surreptitious feel of my breasts nestled inside the satin cups of my nightie! A sleepy voice stopped me in my tracks, "Susie, please stop groping yourself they'll still be there in the morning!" I could feel myself blushing at being caught out so I did as I was ordered (well maybe a couple of little feels during the night) and went to sleep.

The next day we were up bright and early, the three of us plus two mums were going to hit the sales after showering the problem of which bra I was going to wear arose.
Kelly and I looked through what I had then what she had as we were both C cup we had plenty of these finally we found a bra that was tight on Kelly's C cup boobs but loose on my A/B boobs so the chicken fillets I’d brought came into use and once I had the silicon shapes in the right place I looked something like normal and felt GREAT!

Casual dress was the order of the day - denim mini skirt, black leggings, T shirt and cowl necked jumper cream ankle boots and slouch bag Kelly and Shoni were similarly dressed so we managed to get the bus at nine and trolled the sales.
I swapped my A cup bra's for B cup I tried a pair on and with the chicken fillets my bust looked good and IT WAS ALL MINE (well nearly).

We were quite reserved shopping at the sales, after all we had our winter wardrobe so we limited ourselves to good quality 'essentials' that were in the sale, bra's panties (or thongs, depending on your preference) a couple of skirts and tops wardrobe space was no real problem because with the work I had done at the flat we all had loads of wardrobe and drawer space!
We had a meal out and a snack when we got back to Shoni's place we went up to her bedroom to talk and listen to music. We sat feet under us on beanbags listening to Pink, Oasis, Snow Patrol, Arctic Monkeys and the like.
I was troubled about my feelings for Gill and deliberated a lot but before I could speak Shonali asked, "Susanna, what's troubling you?"
I sat quiet for a moment then blurted out, "It's Gill I'm confused about my feeling for him even though I've only known him for a short time, I don't know what to do!"
Shoni looked at me and said, "Gill's quite attracted to you I can't shut him up so really the question is what do YOU want from the relationship?" "I don't know he's your brother and I don't want to hurt him" I honestly replied.

Shoni grinned, "Forget about him being my brother he's big enough and ugly enough to look after himself you on the other hand are just emerging as a girl and we both think (nodding at Kelly) that you are a bit vulnerable at the moment – true?"
She looked pointedly at me I gave a rueful grin saying, "I suppose you're right but….." I left the question hanging.
Kelly then said, "Look Susie if your relationship progresses eventually you're going to have to tell him about yourself - think about that!" Quietly I answered, "I don't - he already knows!"
They were both stunned! "You told him?" Shoni asked in amazement somewhat subdued I answered, "No I didn't tell him he guessed." This time the two of them were speechless "B, b, but how the hell did he do that? Looking at you no one would ever know you were anything other than an attractive girl" Shoni asked.
Again I gave that rueful grin and replied, "He saw the scar on my throat and knew - or guessed what had been done – he is a doctor after all".

Somewhat annoyed Shoni commented, "He always notices everything but as long as he's cool about it and from the way he talks about you he's cool why worry?"
I sat quietly for a while Kelly said, "And?" I gave a smile and said, "Well in the future if and it’s just if we start getting intimate (I felt myself blushing) I don't want to do it well the wrong way! I want to do it as a girl would if you see what I mean."
The two of them looked at each other and burst into gales of laughter I looked from one to the other wondering what I had said that was so funny.
Eventually they calmed down Kelly still giggling said, "Oh Susanna we're not laughing at you but we are going to have to tell you the facts of life again this time from a girl's point of view -which is slightly different from a man's point of view."
So once again I was told the facts of life from a girls point of view and this time it sunk in (I think) but the main things I took from it was to respect yourself respect the person you are with do not give conflicting signals to them and only have intimate relations when you are 1000% sure it is the right time even if you decide not to engage in sex until marriage that is the girls decision and no one can say she is wrong!

I think my desire to give pleasure was due to my past life as a guy, I made a note to myself to ask my councillor about this next week when I had an appointment with her.
We had a quiet night and arranged to meet up tomorrow for a hair, nails and pamper day as tomorrow we were going out for our free meal thanks to Shonali.
The next day was Tuesday and we slept in until about ten, Shoni arrived with her dress as we were leaving from Kelly's house and Shoni was sleeping there after our night out, we spent the day washing conditioning and styling our hair, waxing, manicures and pedicures on each other, tidying up our eyebrows and giving each other face packs, a really great girly day I really loved them finally we showered and dressed for the night.
I must admit we looked stunning once we had dressed (but I was biased) Kelly wore her long blond hair loosely curled over the right side of her shoulder her dress was mid blue in a Jacquard fabric with metallic yarn in the cloth lined in black polyester satin. She had matching satin shoes with a 5" heel and small platform and a matching satin quilted handbag to keep the cold off she wore a black fur bolero jacket.
Shonali's dress was a red and white floral mini pencil dress with long sleeves, she wore her dark brown hair straight, she paired the dress with red 5" stiletto heeled shoes and matching bag and wore a gorgeous black velvet jacket.
My dress was an animal print slinky mini dress (similar to a snow leopard pattern) with long sleeves I wore black ankle boots with a 4" heel 1" platform and a matching black handbag my coat was a white faux fur ¾ jacket.
We splashed out and got a taxi to the restaurant, arriving just before seven thirty. Shonali gave her name at the desk and we were immediately shown to the bar where the owner (Michael) and his wife Chantelle were waiting.
We had a really nice night with Shonali and Chantelle were talking away nineteen to the dozen while Michael kept Kelly and I in the conversation he really was a nice agreeable type of man making us laugh and feel at really at ease.
It was well after midnight when he called the three of us a taxi and we went home.
Shonali promising to keep in contact with Michael and Chantelle so by the time we got to bed we were really tired and went to sleep almost immediately.
The next day was the last full day that Kelly and Shonali would have with their families until the end of the next term so they were enjoying it with their families. Myself on the other hand well I was spending the whole day with Gill. He was picking me up about ten thirty and dropping me off later in the day I was so excited getting ready.
I must have tried on a dozen outfits and still couldn't make up my mind I finally settled on skinny black leather trousers a white angora crew necked sweater over a cream silk camisole I wore my knee boots with 3" heels and a quilted ¾ jacket with a fur hood, I also had my large black slouch handbag.

Gill was right on time and he looked gorgeous we lingered talking to Kelly's mum for a while then we went for a drive to the coast (and yes it was January in England but what the hell!) We ended up 3 hours later in Whitby – right on the North Yorkshire coast, needless to say it was very quiet. We wandered around the streets arm in arm then we then went inland through Middlesbrough onto the A19 where we stopped at a restaurant called McCoy's or the Cleveland Tontine that was excellent and really eccentric.
Finally we ended up back in Leeds about nine at night and stopped at a pub where I met some of the people Gill worked with other junior doctors and nurses. I really enjoyed myself and enjoyed getting to know Gill more.

We talked about anything and everything dwelling seriously on what Gill could expect from me it was a subject that I felt had to be brought into the open and discussed in an adult manner.
He understood that I did not want an intimate relationship until I was fully a woman and I am happy to say that he fully understood my wishes and respected what I wanted even though it could be some time until I fully transitioned. We left a lot unsaid but we were stronger for the day.

As Gill had been drinking we left his car and got a taxi home we arrived at Kelly's a little before midnight and the place was in darkness I asked him if he wanted coffee I’m glad to say he accepted and it was after one in the morning before I crept upstairs to bed.
I thought I had made it to bed undetected when a voice muttered, "Dirty stop out" Again I gave a quiet squeal of surprise as I thought Kell was asleep after talking for a while we both went to sleep as we had to get up early to pack and get back to University and the newly refurbished flat – which I really hoped that they liked.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

The alarm clock dragged Kelly and myself out of our slumbers. I for one resented the intrusion as I was having really pleasant dreams about Gill! My budding nipples were hard with passion.
But today was the day we were going back to University for our final year. This time next year we should be working if we were lucky! This was a scary thought as depending on where the girls got jobs I could be living on my own again. Still I vowed to enjoy the time we had left together.

Kelly managed to get to the bathroom first and it took a bit of pounding on the door before she would let me in. I always thought the relationship between the three of us was to say the least unconventional as these two beautiful biological girls accepted me a man at the start my transition as an equal there was no shyness between us and there were no sexual overtones at all - I was just their girlfriend.
We got showered and washed our hair moisturised and douched as normal then we dried each other's hair and got dressed Kelly's dad was taking us to the station so to make the train we had arranged to pick up Shonali at noon.

I slipped into my bra and knickers loving the fact that the breasts in the bra cups were my own. I had a few pairs of 'B' cup bras until my breasts developed enough for me to use my 'C' cup bra's hopefully without the enhancement of the silicon 'chicken fillets' I now used to boost my growing boobs.

I slipped on pale green camisole then skintight stretch jeans that looked like they were painted on showing my shapely legs and my now most definitely feminine hips and bum. (The hormones were certainly doing their job well) these jeans had rhinestones on the pockets.
As it was cold I wore a cashmere cowl neck jumper in a very pale green also brown fashion ankle boots with a 3" heel and a matching bag finished my ensemble.
Kelly was wearing thick black tights with a mini tunic dress in a floral pattern mainly in blue's, she wore her black knee length boots with a 4"heel matching belt and handbag.
We both had shiny quilted jackets to keep us warm mine in red with a fur-lined hood. Kelly's in a shocking pink also with a fur lined hood!!!
By the time we had grabbed some breakfast and packed our bags; Kelly's Dad was shouting up to us that it was time to pick up Shonali also grumbling that we were late - typical dad!

Eventually we were ready Kelly said goodbye to her Mum and I said goodbye to my new adopted Mum (Kelly's Mum) it was quite tearful but I knew that I would soon see her again. Then well late we went to pick Shonali up the same tableaux was repeated as I said goodbye to my second adopted Mum (Shonali's Mum this time).
By now Kelly’s Dad was really muttering about ‘bloody girls always late’ but we still got to the station on time and made our train - just.

We got the train back to Manchester to all intents and purposes three girls. During a break in our nearly continual chatting to each other Shoni asked me, "Exactly what have you done to the flat then Susanna?"
I answered as best as I could without telling them about their rooms. I airily answered,
"Well really I have redecorated to reflect my new life made the place more feminine in keeping with my new life and my gorgeous flat mates!"
I told them some of the work I had done to the flat. The new mirrors in the entrance hall so we could check ourselves out before we left to go out. Also the changes to my bedroom the extra wardrobe(s) I had put in to accommodate my rapidly growing collection of clothes!
But I didn't tell them anything about their rooms I would let that be a big surprise – hopefully a nice one.

My boobs were itching something terrible and I kept having surreptitious scratches to try and ease the itch Shonali giggled and said to me, "Susanna, for god's sake stop groping yourself!"
I blushed furiously and whispered, "I'm not they are driving me crazy they itch something rotten!" Kelly smiled "Ahhh" she said wisely, "That means that they are growing and depending on how fast they grow you'll have the itch."
I groaned, "Oh god, this becoming a girl is difficult!" they both grinned and Kell said smugly, "It's not easy becoming a member of the superior sex".
Shonali chipped in, "When my boobs grew they itched on and off for three years" Kelly then said, "I was lucky once mine started sprouting I remember the itch for about a year and a half".
Finally we got off the subject of my itchy boobs much to my relief and discussed the course work we are going to have to do over the term, as we only had eight months of study left before the finals.
We discussed how we were going to cope with this and not as Kelly put it turn into nuns for these last months at University was going to be hard going the easy ride was most definitely over.

Now we were heading back to Manchester I started worrying about the changes I had done to the flat and specifically if Kelly and Shonali would like the way I had redecorated their rooms.
We arrived in Manchester and got the bus back to the flat I showed them the new living room they thought the large mirrors in the hall was a great idea for three girls then they went into their bedrooms I waited with bated breath for their reaction.
Kelly was the first to come out of the room she didn't say a word but simply hugged me and said, "You are the best friend a girl could have Susanna the room is lovely. And you know you definitely think like a girl cos there's everything a girl could need!" I felt another set of arms around me Shonali whispered, "And I certainly second that I absolutely adore the room thanks so much Susanna".

"Are you sure that you like them" I asked anxiously, "You're not just saying that" they both assured me that they really loved their rooms and that they also loved me.
"Well" I said, "If your mum's are going to visit we are going to have to do something about the spare room also Gil may decide to stay here if he visits.
Shonali snorted, "What do you mean IF! The way he can't shut up about you it's when he visits and anyhow I think he'll be sleeping somewhere else certainly not the guest room". I blushed crimson at the inference but didn't argue.

Kelly butted in, "Susie, you needn't have done anything for us we must have the best flat in the whole of the university and it was fine the way it was........... But I do agree it was a bit mannish." "Exactly," I exclaimed, "Mannish, but it's not now its fit for us three girls." I was finally comfortable in calling myself a girl!

The flat was huge my dad bought it as an investment property along with others in different cities around the UK. So when my family was killed and there was only me left I inherited everything. I sold most of the properties only keeping the flat in Manchester and a small villa in the Canary Islands what with insurance and the sale of the property I was quite well off but I wish oh how I wished I still had my family alive!

So getting back to the apartment. Not only had I redecorated the lounge and games room. I had completely redecorated Kelly and Shonali's bedrooms in their favourite colours and individual styles. The bedrooms were large but with all of us being shopaholics we were short on wardrobe space so I had specified that there were to be plenty of wardrobe space when the new bedrooms were designed.
However now I don't think we will ever fill them up! They both got new beds as the old ones were pretty ropey these new beds had a TV built in which retracted into the foot of the bed and they also had under bed shoe storage.

The ensuit bathroom's had been upgraded with modern showers bidets and toilets. While the large communal bathroom (which was off my room) now had a large spa bath with enough space for at least 4 people also new bidet and toilet and lots of mirrors for make up etc.
And finally the hallway had fitted mirrors so we could check that we were perfectly groomed before we hit the town a bit vain but there it is since I decided to live as Susanna I took a great deal of care to always look the best I could something instilled in me by my teachers Kelly and Shoni.
And finally on the large sundeck I had a hot tub fitted that would seat 8 people. Needless to say Kelly and Shoni loved this when I showed them.

I had got some hand signs painted for their doors:
KELLY'S ROOM GOOD LOOKING GUYS ONLY: and on Shonali's room SHONI'S ROOM,
GOOD LOOKING AND CLEVER GUYS ONLY! And on my bedroom door 'SUSANNA'S ROOM, ALL WELCOME

I was going to make some tea but they insisted on wine so while I got the bottle and opened it they took pictures of their rooms and the flat and sent them to their Mums.
They inspected the bathrooms and thought they were perfect the lighted mirrors ideal for putting make up on then Kelly who was in her bedroom let out a shriek! When Shoni and myself ran in to see what was the matter we found that she had found the TV controls and was busy raising and lowering the TV set – just like a big kid!

We finally settled down listening to music and sipping our wine and as usual talking. My phone rang and it was Gill. My heart started pounding as I answered it was great to hear his voice so soon and it didn't take long for me to forget the world and concentrate on HIM.
After about an hour and much phone kissing we hung up Gill's last words to me were, "Susanna, I am falling in love with you! Bye for now." I hung up stunned. Kelly said to me, "What's the matter Susie? You look like you've seen a ghost." Shoni butted in, "If that brother of mine has upset you I'll kill him."
I looked at the two of them and said in an amazed voice, "He's just told me that he loves me! How can he? I mean I'm not." Kelly butted in saying, "Yes you are! You are a loving caring beautiful girl and worthy of his love."
Shoni followed on reminding me, "Remember Susanna he knows all about you and he simply doesn't care so stop fretting and let yourself go girl."

It was now about seven in the evening and we decided to get a bath together in the large round Jacuzzi bath in the main bathroom they could see I was a bit reluctant but reminded me that nothing was going to be on show that none of us had not seen before.
We ran the bath and used some relaxing lavender bubble bath I went to the fridge and took out two bottles of white wine and the cooler plus three glasses.
Shoni brought some scented candles and strategically placed them around the bathroom we then stripped off and slid into the sensual bubbly relaxing bath I showed them how to work the pump and heater and left Kelly in charge of the controls. We simply sat there sipping wine with the Jacuzzi on low power keeping the water at a nice temperature.

We were discussing the coming term at uni then for some reason I mentioned that my nipples were sore so they were inspected and it was decided I was getting some nice plump female nipples and that my boobs were coming along nicely.
Kelly asked when my next appointment with Jill Harvey was (Jill is my counselor and is guiding me through my transition): As it happens my next visit to her was the following week both Kelly and Shoni asked to be remembered to her and for me to ask her when will she be coming for a drink with us so we can whop the guy's at pool again - Jill is more like a friend but I suppose this is art of her job.

I still had my WeeVee on and again it must have been the wine leading my brain as I commented that I really must remove it as I had worn it of a good few days and it needed to be removed to let my skin recover.
Kelly just said, "Well take it off now you can wash and your skin can recover overnight!" I looked at her with my mouth hung open and managed to stammer, "But you'll see my boy bits!" They both grinned at me Shoni retorted, "Look Susanna! We both know you have a couple of pieces of flesh between your legs but you are a girl now - anyhow you can see our girly bits! Kelly's right nothing should be off limits to the three of us."

Still a bit unsure I said, "But I hate looking at them and I'm terrified of you two hating me because of them." Shoni shuffled around the tub and put her arm around me. "Sweetheart," she softly said, "It doesn't matter a damn what's between your legs we both love you the same as you love us so don't be a silly girl let your skin recover. The tub will do you good."
Kelly echoed these sentiments adding, "Just feel comfortable with or without your vagina, after all we've both seen a man's dangly things before." I grinned wanly. "Not as small as mine."
Kelly snorted I wouldn't put money on that anyhow yours doesn't need to be big because once you decide to fully change you won't need them any more!"
When she put it like that it really put things in perspective for me. So somewhat shyly I wiggled out of my WeeVee exposing my little boy bits to my friends.
Kelly looked and said, "No matter what you've got down there you are still a girl to us - right Shoni?" Shonali nodded her head and added, "You look normal to me a bit small, but you’d look better with a pussy sweetheart." I grinned already feeling at ease and commented, “I hope I can soon get my head together and decide on a sex change.”

This got us onto the subject of me and in particular how is my transitioning going to move forward. I told them that I will see how big my boobs get over the next few months and if needed have implants to make them the size I want them namely a 36c.
Shonali commented that my face and neck were now perfect so as far as she could see I wouldn't need any more changes there. Kelly agreed but I wasn't too sure and asked them, "What about my cheek bones?"
They looked at me intently then Shoni declared, "No, you have a similar facial structure as we do – you look fine as you are."
This pleased me intently Kelly then informed us, "Let's have 10 minutes of full bubbles cos we've been in here over an hour we'll look like prunes!" So that's what she did turning the pump to full power!
BIG mistake! We didn't realise the power of the pumping unit or the amount of bubble bath we had used! Because when Kelly turned it to full power the bubbles engulfed us - and part of the bathroom!
We were squealing in shock telling Kelly to turn it down! Kelly meanwhile had lost where the controls were sited - it was total chaos!

Finally we got it under control and giggling happily we got out and dried ourselves then put out nightdresses on.
I did feel a bit self-conscious about my little boy bits but the two of them just acted as normal even suggesting that we sleep together which we did all cuddling together just three girls - and no I didn't wake up with a raging hard on much to my relief even though I was sure that I could never get a male erection ever again.
I was sandwiched between two gorgeous girls with Kelly spooned into my back and me spooned into Shoni's back and all I felt was love and friendship towards my best girlfriends.

In the morning when we all were awake we laid there discussing what we were going to do for the day as term started Monday. After a lot of discussion we decided to have a really good pampering day hair, facial, body, nails the works.
Of course we would have to go down to the large branch of Boots to get all we needed. We lay there chatting when Shoni suddenly said, "Are you comfortable now Susanna, with your boy bits?" I thought for a while and replied, "Comfortable is not a word I would use. I hate my boy bits because they stop me looking like you two. But - and it's a big but there is something going on in my head that is stopping me completing my transition and it's something I am going to have to sort out with Jill"

Shoni hugged me saying, "You poor thing, any help we can give you, you know you only have to ask but it doesn't make the slightest bit of difference to us as you are Susanna a beautiful mixed up girl."
Kelly gave me a hug and whispered, "Anything at all we can do to help you know we will. And you’re our beautiful crazy mixed up girl!”
I really felt surrounded by love and felt tears rising so I climbed over Shoni and headed for the shower.
It really felt strange wearing a soft silky nighty with my little boy bits rubbing sensually on the material and my budding boobs bouncing well bouncing is the wrong word nestling would be more appropriate in the bodice.
I got a shower and carried out my morning routine then back to my bedroom to get dressed. Kelly had disappeared to her bathroom leaving Shoni to slip onto the bathroom.
I picked up my WeeVee to wiggle into it Shoni commented, "Why don't you leave it off Susanna? Then your skin can really recover."
I hesitated for a second then I put it down and picked up a tight fitting pair of briefs - not that my man bits needed much flattening. Slipping the briefs on I followed with a pair of thick black tights, cream satiny bra and a ivory jersey polo neck, then a silky abstract pattern tunic dress in creams with some black squiggles.

We had breakfast then I got my three quarter beige winter coat which was a wrap around style with a belt and my black patent knee length fashion boots of course a matching bag.
We were very good girls shopping today only going to the large Boots store in the city centre where we bought face packs, body wraps, essential oils, scented bath soaks, body oil, some new nail varnish which changes colour with heat, exfoliator's and a loofa! Everything we needed for a days pampering and that's what the girl at the checkout said. Her exact words were, "By the look's of this lot you three are going to have a really good time – I wish I could join you." We simply smiled saying that we had decided we needed it.

So we got home Shoni got out her book on essential oils and the art of massage we were going to have some day.
First the body wrap and face packs soon the three of us were neatly packaged in the body wraps our faces caked in brown goo and soothing pads on our eyes. We lay there chatting feeling the sensations generated by the packs working on our bodies after the required time we released ourselves and Shoni proceeded to show the two of us how to give a facial massage. This was truly an amazing experience she did my face and then I watched as she did Kelly’s face finally Shoni let me give her face a massage.

Next was a full body massage with essential oils, Kelly watched while Shoni massaged my whole body even close to my boy bits! But apart from feeling absolutely totally relaxed I felt no sexual feelings towards her at all! In fact as I lay there in a semi stupor my thoughts were on Gill and doing this to his sexy body then him making love to me!

We then went onto manicures and pedicures. The joy of doing each other's toe and fingernails were intense and such small things made me feel really feminine.
Then finally we set up the Jacuzzi scented bath oils, scented candles and wine in the cooler bag. Learning from the previous night we didn’t use as much bubble bath and we set the Jacuzzi so it was only just bubbling keeping the water at the temperature we wanted.
The three of us slid in and relaxed for a bottle of wine time (about an hour).
We dried ourselves and dressed in playsuits sat around listening to music and talking it was great relaxing day – men simply don’t know what they are missing out on!

The weekend passed very quietly for us we shopped for food and wine and of course chocolate come Sunday I took my last hormone pill which meant that Monday would be the start of my false periods (and Kelly's)
Sure enough Monday I woke up feeling bloated with a slight cramp as I slipped on my false vagina I realised that I had been without it for the whole weekend and not even bothered!
As I slipped into high waist cotton briefs I put my maxi pad in place and slipped on some loose fitting wide legged pants feminine but practical. As I fastened my bra it struck me that for the first time I was attending uni with my own boobs filling the cups! (Well apart from the chicken fillets boosting my assets).

Once I was dressed I grabbed my ¾ jacket and tote bag and joined the other girls for breakfast. Shoni commented, "No need to tell me what's happening with you two you both look grotty!
Susanna, I don't know why you put yourself through the agony of having periods, when you can stop them poor Kelly can't."
I smiled wanly at her and responded, "I suppose that's the reason I have decided to have them, I want to experience what being female is really like and support poor Kelly if you see what I mean."
Kelly simply grunted, "For someone so clever you are real dumb! You put yourself through the hell of periods but for some reason you don't want your boy bits removing! You are going to have to get your head sorted Susanna."

Being emotionally high with the period symptoms tears welled up I couldn't help it weakly I said, "I know Kell I know - I am going to have to phone Jill Harvey and discuss it with her."
Kelly apologised profusely for upsetting me but this was the kick up the bum I needed, I told her to forget it as once again she had helped me.
All friends again we went to classes the symptoms of my periods got worse bloating, tender breasts, cramps and the constant knowledge that the maxi pad is between your legs.

True to my word I phoned my counselor and discussed my growing paranoia about my boy bits. Thank god she was very understanding trying to allay my concerns telling me that I am only starting on my journey into woman hood so its natural to have these feeling of indecision.
But as I broke down she realised that this 'problem' was starting to eat me up inside and told me she would ask around and see me tonight at the Cross Keys to talk things through with me.

I thanked her profusely telling her that the three for us had been trying to figure out what is stopping me making the decision to eventually take the final step but this for me is rapidly becoming a big issue.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

I told the girls about tonight with Jill meeting us at the ‘Keys’ Shonali looked a bit worried and asked, “Don’t you think it’s a bit public for a very personal talk?”
No sooner had she said this than my phone rang looking at the display I saw it was Jill. “Hi, Jill” I answered chirpily, “Susanna I’ve been thinking the pub is the wrong place to talk so how would it be if I came to your place about six thirty – with a take-away then we can discuss it in private?”

I smiled and told her, “Shoni’s just said something similar so ok see you about six thirty and we’ll supply the wine!” She asked if any of us had any preference in takeaways. Smiling broadly I answered, “No preferences Jill we’ll eat anything then I told her exactly where we lived.” After this we said our goodbyes and hung up.
I told the girls what we had been talking about they both seemed happier about this as they said the subject was a bit personal to be discussed over a game of pool.
The lectures passed quickly the whole of the year were now working hard. The reality that the results could affect the rest of our lives had finally sunk in when you are 19 you tend to ignore the rest of your life!

As usual we retired to the pub the guys as usual whopped us at pool and as usual we grumbled saying, “Next time we’ll wear mini skirts and low cut tops!” (We have to use what ammunition we have in our armoury)
My whole thinking was different now I was comfortable as Susanna the hormones had as well as altering my body seemed to be altering my outlook on life.
As I now saw things very much from a girls point of view also I was much more tactile with people.
Where men always looked serious us girls have a more optimistic outlook on life – and I loved it.

Once home we took a shower and changed into something more comfortable I wore a ethnic print red play suit in cotton and rayon over a tan bra and what I call my ‘Bridget Jones” (my slightly larger panties I wore during my ‘periods’ – named after the one’s in the film).
Shonali wore deep purple harem pants and a loose fitting top. While Kelly had decided on a pair of loose jeans and sweatshirt so as you see we were all comfortable.

We set the table for four and made sure we had enough wine in the fridge then sat discussing where to go for our holidays.
I happened to mention that I still had a villa in the Canary Islands. “YOU WHAT” Kelly squealed, “SHIT! YOU have a villa? Shoni the god’s were smiling on us when we met Susie!”
I explained to them that my dad had bought it and now it was mine. I had never been there but I showed them a picture of it and to say they were excited was an understatement.
Shyly I asked, “shall we go over in the mid term break?” Kelly as usual the leader exclaimed, “SHALL WE! Oh yes, you bet - let’s do it”.
The doorbell rang ending the conversation - Jill had arrived. We let her in she was laden down with bags of food.
We helped her in and the first thing she said was, “Well this is the most palatial student accommodation I’ve ever seen! It’s fabulous and it’s just the three of you live here?”
“Yep” Kelly answered for the three of us. I asked, “Do you want to have a look round?” “Do I” she retorted, “You bet I do.”
We put the food in the warm oven and poured each of us a glass of wine Shoni commented, “By the way Jill if these two get bitchy it’s nothing personal it’s that time of the month for them!” Jill simply responded, “Oh” but the look she gave me said a lot more.

We did the grand tour I think the bathrooms really impressed her she asked, “If you don’t mind me asking but how do you girls afford a place like this?”
Shonali answered, “It’s down to Susie she was left it by her Dad” Kelly then butted in, “And he left her a villa in the Canary Islands”.
Quietly Jill commented, “You’re one lucky girl Susanna” I smiled wanly and replied, “Maybe - but I’d still rather have my family alive” I gave a little sniffle and instantly Shoni and Kelly were there for me.
Jill observed this and remarked, “You three are so close you have such a really bond.” Kelly answered thoughtfully, “We do, we really do I think we’d do anything for each other.” Shonali and I nodded in agreement at this. As I was a bit embarrassed the way the conversation was going so I chipped in, “Shall we eat I can hear Kelly’s stomach rumbling!” This started a round of denials by Kelly as Shoni and I ribbed her on her vocal stomach.

Back at the kitchen we got the meals out of the oven and sat down Jill had brought a Chinese take away - and loads of it!
We sat down and started eating Jill finally got around to my ‘problem’ “Susanna I feel that your problem is starting to gnaw away at you am I right?”
I nodded miserably as Jill carried on, “Kelly, Shonali have you noticed this they both nodded then Shonali explained, “For some reason Susanna is paranoid that she will never become the woman she so clearly is. Kell and I tell her that there’s loads of time and not to rush things as everything will drop into place when the time’s right – but this doesn’t seem to relax her”

Jill nodded commenting, “I understand and thanks for your insight. Susanna can you explain your feelings?”
I thought for a while then words started spilling out of me it was like a dam had burst. Whether I made sense was another thing; “It’s just that I want to be the same as Kell and Shoni I love the way I look, the way I am now, the way I feel, even now when I am feeling bloated, cramps and tender boobs! I adore the new me. But when I think about surgery I get the feeling that for some reason......... Oh I don’t know I just feel strange it’s so hard to explain.”
I took a deep breath then tried to continue is a more objective vein, “I would give anything to have my own, my own er my own.........” I stumbled over the word. “I think the word you’re searching for is vagina” Jill quietly prompted me.
“Yes, yes I want one so badly but when I think about the surgery – I just don’t know” I wailed.
Jill looked at me and quietly said, “Please don’t take this the wrong way but are you sure Susanna’s for you?”
At first I was shocked then angry! Fiercely I answered; “YES! Susanna’s perfect for me this is what I’ve always wanted always known this is what I should be. If my head would let me I’d have the surgery tomorrow it’s just............... “ I tailed off and dissolved into floods of tears I was so confused.

This time three of them were around me holding and comforting me I heard Jill say quietly, “I’m sorry Susanna but I had to ask the question now what we have to do is to find out why you’re so resistant to having surgery!”
The Jill went off on a totally different track, “How’s your relationship with men?” Shonali broke in here saying, “Susanna and my brother are one hot item!’ “We’re not,” I protested feebly. “You are too” Kelly retorted.
“And does he know about you?” Jill asked quietly I answered, “Yes, yes he knows, he guessed”.
Jill was taken aback, “Guessed? How? You an attractive young woman how the hell did he guess?”
I gave a small smile saying, “Thanks for the compliment but he’s a doctor and he noticed the scar on my neck – the one that’s gone now.” Shoni butted in, “He’s like that notices everything!”

“And how does he feel about it Susanna?” Jill asked me. Somewhat embarrassed I mumbled, “He’s fine with it totally at ease”.
Jill smiled then asked, “And how do you feel?” I smiled happily at the thought of Gill and answered, “When I’m with him I feel safe, protected happy and comfortable time just fly’s by – it’s wonderful.”
Kelly butted in, “She’s got it bad Jill!” Jill nodded and commented with a smile, “It certainly sound’s that way.”
Jill then took hold of my hands and looking at me said, “Susanna; the girls are right take your time. What you are going through is to a great extent perfectly normal this is a big thing you are doing have faith in yourself and your friends. However to ease your anxieties I could recommend that we try hypnotism.” I thought about this as Jill continued, “Susanna remember you are so lucky because you have really good friends who will support you through thick and thin”.

I felt wretched and confused falteringly I managed to say, “I feel like I’m putting so much stress on my friends.”
Kelly butted in here, “Susanna that’s total crap and you know it we both love you and will support you this!” “Hear, hear” echoed Shonali.
Jill cocked her head to one side looking at me and said it’s up to you love but on reflection I would seriously think about hypnotism to ease your anxiety.”
I thought about this for a while and finally nodded my head, “Ok, I’ll try it, it may calm me down a bit but nothing heavy – please” I begged.
As an aside I mentioned that I had recently received my new passport with my new picture and name. But even though I had ticked female on the form I was still classed as a male I felt really bad about this.
Smiling Jill then told me about the Gender Recognition Panel, which is the only government department that can change my sex on official documents but there are certain rules before they will change the birth sex of a person.

However as it is a panel there is a certain amount of leeway in the interpretation of the rules and if a good case can be made it may be possible to get them to act faster.
After I had digested this she said, “If you want I’ll talk to Doctor Kendrick and discuss the matter with him?”
I nodded and answered, “Yes please I’d like that”.
However she warned me that now was not the time to do this, as the panel do like the person to be living in their correct sex for at least a year - better two years.
I thought about it and asked, “So I’m going to have to get my head around this surgery if I want them to help me?”
Jill said very thoughtfully, “Not necessarily though SRS surgery is clearly a statement intent but as I said there is a certain amount of leeway the panel can use so don’t despair”

It was about eleven when Jill left I did feel better and a bit more relaxed Kelly yawned and said to the room in general, “Bed?” we all agreed and headed to the bathrooms to get ready for bed.
After I’d finished in the bathroom I went into my bedroom and found the two of them snuggled in my bed Shoni looked at me with those wonderful big brown eyes and whispered, “Err we thought you might appreciate some company”.
Did I! The smile on my face must have said how much I appreciated the thought I scrambled into bed and snuggled up to my two friends as blissfully happy as I could be.

The next morning when I woke up Shonali was already up and about she stuck her head into the room and shouted, “Come on you two we’ve not long”.
Now! Not long for a girl means about an hour or so but for a guy it means about 10 minutes! We girls are high maintenance!

So Kelly and I rocketed out of bed a bathroom each showered, cleaned (down there) moisturised hair brushed and dressed ready for uni the usual uniform for lectures thick tights and either a short skirt or tunic style dress heels and large slouch bag. Winter parka scarf and woollen hat with a bit of toast in hand we were ready for uni – it took us just over the hour.

At lunch Jill phoned up telling me that a hypnotherapist would be at my next appointment later this month she asked me how I felt. Of course I whinged about the bloating and tender boobs.
I could hear the smile as she asked, “Why do you put yourself through this Susanna?”
I didn’t even hesitate it just came out, “I’m a girl, girls have these every month it wouldn’t be right not to have them to me it’s part of being female!”
I think the smile was still there when she replied, “Tell me about it!”

The week at Uni was going well we put in a lot of work. It was great living together as we could bounce things off one another. Wednesday was quiz night at the Feathers I still saw Rob and still liked him.
But to be honest my mind was on Gill. I discussed this with the girls and their advice to me was a bit brutal “Suzie you’re still a free agent up to now there are no ties play the field girl enjoy being treat like only a girl can – and don’t worry”.
That night Gill phoned me it was great to hear his voice we must have talked for an hour (nearer two Kelly informed me) but when I was speaking to him time simply flew by.

My boobies were coming along nicely. I think that since they budded they hadn’t stopped growing now the ‘chicken fillets’ were a bit uncomfortable. Another thing to ask the girls about so I took a deep breath and asked, “Err this may sound daft - but can you get smaller ‘chicken fillets’?”
Shoni asked, “Why” so I had to tell them, “Well these are a bit uncomfortable now my bra seems so full.”
“Let’s have a look” Kelly ordered! This was one thing I couldn’t quite get over as we were living together nothing is really off limits! We have all seen each other’s bodies now I was quite comfortable with them seeing my boy bits or as I called it my boy clittie!
I slipped off my bra and Kelly measured me. We, or rather they had a discussion and decided that I was very close to being a ‘B’ cup and suggested that the next time we went shopping get some thin gel fillers that would boost where I was lacking.
Most men never realise the tricks girls get up to, to make the right impression -me included but with my two trainers I was certainly learning quickly.

Friday night, usually our clubbing night but we had decided to concentrate on our course work, which we did somewhat half-heartedly. Finally Kelly threw the book she was reading to one side and exclaimed; “Bollocks to this! Let’s hit the town girls!” She got no argument from Shoni and I we flew to our bedrooms to get ready.

Hair loose around my shoulders make up slightly dramatic just right for clubbing pink eye shadow deep black eyeliner, false eye lashes and black mascara. Lipstick a glossy deep red the dress I chose was a black with lace around the bodice and hem line the dress was in a wraparound style with ties at the hip to create a gathered effect scoop neck and sleeveless. The fabric of the dress finished about 3” above my knee, but the lace on the hem just brushed the tops of my knees.
I had a black push up bra (no need for any boosters for my boobs, so for tonight they were ALL mine) satin thong, nude tights and black patent 4”gladiatior style shoes. As it was February a short white padded jacket. I was ready in record time and just after nine thirty we left heading for --------- well we weren’t quite sure. As we left to get a taxi we were trying to decide we had narrowed it down to two places ‘Tiger Tiger’ or ‘New York New York’ both great places for a night out but in the end we decided on ‘New York New York’.
This is a brilliant place right in the centre of Manchester’s gay Village it attracted all sorts of people and loads of Hen Parties. The staff are so friendly it was a great venue and I will admit we all felt really safe there as trouble makers are dealt with very quickly.

When we got there it was quite full, but from past experience it was going to get fuller! We managed to get some seats near a hen night from of all places – Leeds!!! Being with two Leeds girls we were soon part of the group dancing, and having a great time.
I loved this acceptance talking about the available ‘talent’ with other girls keeping and eye out for the ‘dog’s’ that were going to hit on a party of girls all this for me now was second nature.
Shoni tapped me on the shoulder and leaning close whispered, (well shouted because the music was loud) “Isn’t that the guy you met on the train? And look at the hunks he’s with!”
I looked around just at the wrong moment because he was scanning the place and his eyes locked onto mine – shit! This is just what I didn’t need another guy!
Shoni said, “He’s coming over and so are his mates god the fair one’s fit” then Kelly noticed and said, “Well, well your knight in shining armour from the train - and look at the talent with him.”

This was the first time I had seen Kelly like this - she was very close to drooling mind you the three of them were uber fit!
If I thought Kelly was drooling well the blond one was getting both barrels of Shonali’s wonderful big doe like eyes! She was giving the guy the eye – literally.
They came to where we were sat and looking me straight in the eyes said, “Hi remember me?”
I was busy searching my memory banks and as a time waster while I remembered his name I fluttered my eye’s at him (what was I doing!!!!) and answered, “Of course I do we met when I was going to see these two” gesturing to my friends who were enjoying the attentions of Brett was that his name? No Brad that was his name thank god I’d remembered.

They managed to squeeze in beside us then started chatting us up Kelly and Shonali were (I could say panting and drooling but I’ll settle with ‘very interested’) mind you I was getting warm as they were hunky.
In an attempt to find out more about him I was chatting away happily. We finished our drinks Kelly asked me, “Are you going to the Loo? I stood up and said to Brad, “Excuse us for a moment” as the three of us headed for the ladies. Once inside Kelly turned to me and asked, “Susie please don’t blow him out I’m begging you Clive is so hunky so fit!” I was a bit taken aback when Shonali butted in “and John’s really fit”.
How could I refuse my two best friends so I answered them, “I wasn’t going to in fact I’m getting a bit warm myself Brad’s a bit fit too!”
The both hugged me squealing, “You’re the best Susie let’s get back to them before the hen party girls get to them”.
With that we touched up our make up a waft of perfume and we were back to give the guy’s their due they waited until we got back before asking us if we wanted a drink. So I went up to the bar with Brad (just to make sure the drinks weren’t messed with).

As we stood at the bar he asked me, “I thought you were going to call me?” A bit embarrassed I answered, “Well I was but it’s our final year at Uni and we’ve been busy in fact we were studying tonight – but got fed up you know how it is.”
He smiled at me and my tummy churned replying, “Yep I remember and it’s the last year of Uni that you suddenly understand that this decides the rest of your life!” “Exactly” I exclaimed.

He smiled again and I felt myself going all gooey. Quietly he said I’m glad you decided to come out tonight I’ve thought a lot about you hoping you’d call.
I was quiet about this statement it could be a chat up line or he could mean it I was quiet and excited it seemed he fancied me.
We introduced the guy’s to the girls in the hen party and they were included in the general conversation getting torn to pieces in a good-natured way. (You know how girls are when they get together) some of the younger ones were obviously interested in our guys (where did the ‘our’ come from?) Which made us try even harder – and succeed as we were soon on the dance floor with them shaking out booty and other bits.

I was watching Kelly and Shoni and they were giving the big come on to Clive and John, then I realised I was doing the same thing to Brad I was really getting to like his company!
The next time we went to the Loo Kelly said to me, “Susie, you’re giving Brad the big come on girl!” I snorted, “Listen who’s talking, you’re practically drooling!” “I am not!” she protested half-heartedly then she added as an afterthought, “Well maybe a little bit of drool.”
We had a good laugh at that and were still laughing as we left the toilets. It was late now and the place was winding down I personally didn’t want to call it a night but thankfully John said I’m going to have to go soon I’ve a football game tomorrow (soccer).

This gave us a reason to go so we said that we had better be going too so we all stood up. We said our goodbyes to the hen girls – well those that were still something like sober.
Then we left arm in arm with the guys heading to the taxi rank. The taxi rank was busy so as we stood I huddled into Brad.
As I looked up at him he kissed me! For a second I was frozen then I started responding and I mean really, really responding eye’s closed in bliss rubbing myself up against him, pressing my body to his arms around his neck not worrying that his hands cradled my now very feminine butt!
Breathless I broke away he looked tenderly at me and as he stroked my face he said, “I’ve been thinking about kissing you since that day on the train.” “Don’t be silly” I responded, “We only sat together for what? An hour?”
He gave a crooked smile still stroking my face he said, “I’d really like to see you again Susanna” much to my surprise I replied, “I’d like that too” (what was happening to me?)
Eagerly he said “what about tomorrow?” “Err I don’t know what we have planned” I said as I looked at Shonali who was just coming up for air after a long kiss with Clive she looked the only way to describe her is smouldering to me she oozed sex from every pore.
Clive was whispering to her she looked at me and asked, “Fancy going to a footie match tomorrow afternoon?” I shrugged and looking at Brad asked, “Will you be there?” “You bet” he answered.
“I play in the Sunday league along with Clive. John plays on Saturday’s” he nodded towards John and Kelly who were busy playing tonsil table tennis.
I looked at Shonali who was looking at me with a pleading look in her eyes as if she was afraid I’d say no – no chance of that!
I was definitely going to see Brad again not trusting myself to speak I nodded the grin that broke out on Shoni’s face spoke volumes.
As we kissed again I said to him, “You realise that with me come my friends you get three girls for the price of one!”
After we had kissed again he looked tenderly and whispered, “That’s some deal three gorgeous girls at one time.”
I nudged him in the ribs and told him, “Don’t get ideas mister” smiling that crooked smile he simply said, “As if I would!” Then I kissed him!
It was our turn for the taxi as I got in I said, “I’ll phone you and arrange things in the morning ok?”
And with that the cab drove off.

This is a gentle coming of age story tale about a young boys search the become the girl he knows he should have been, with the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna the girls teach him all about life as a girl.

Please note this is a gentle tale sentimental with some sexual content but where there is it any it is inferred sex NOT graphic sex and will be tagged as such.

There are descriptions of self-arousal in this chapter.

As we sat back in the cab, Kelly fanned herself, saying, “God, it’s warm - or is it just me?” I looked at Shoni and we burst out laughing, “Kell Shoni spluttered it’s one in the morning in February – what do you think?”
Kell sat back and declared, “I’ll tell you what I think those guys were HOT!” That was one thing we all agreed on.

I sat between them in the back of the cab thinking about tonight. I had never seem my two friends so excited so overtly oozing sex giving the come on to guy’s. This was a revelation and something I would have to ask them about but now was not the time.

“What’s happening tomorrow?” Kell asked, “Susie’s phoning up her dream boat tomorrow to arrange things” Shoni answered.
“Well I hope she’s still got his phone number” Kell commented. Time for a bit of fun I thought!
“It’s in my purse” I informed her “Are you sure?” was the next question so I made a display of opening my purse and rifling through it a panicked look came on my face I started tipping out my handbag.
Kelly groaned and even the usual calm Shonali looked devastated, “She’s lost it” Shoni breathed. “Please Susie tell me you haven’t” Kelly whispered.
Looking wretched I said, “I didn’t think he meant that he wanted to see me so I must have.........” I trailed off speaking as though I was devastated.
The stricken looks on their faces was something to behold I swear I saw tear in Kelly’s eyes I couldn’t keep this up much longer so I continued, ”I must have put it in my phone!” I finished triumphantly.

“YOU LITTLE COW!” Kelly squealed, “YOU WERE HAVING US ON!” I giggled at that and answered, “Just a bit.”
The taxi driver butted in “We’re here girls and you should have seen your faces!”
“We’ll get even” they said together as they opened the doors and shot out leaving me to pay! I was still giggling as I paid saying, “It was worth it!”

I reached the door just as the two of them were going into the flat thinking I had got away lightly I went inside. As I closed the door I was pounced on by the two of them and they then proceeded to tickle me!
Now I am very ticklish and I was writhing and squealing as they mercilessly tickled me soon however we all dissolved in a heap laughing.
“Bed,” Kelly announced we all agreed my sides hurt from laughing but was it worth it!

Just before we went to out own rooms shyly I told them, “I hope you don’t mind girls but I told Brad that if he dates me the three of us come as a deal – if you see what I mean - only until we’re sure of them I hastened to assure them.”
Shoni smiled tenderly at me and said softly, “We wouldn’t leave you alone Susie, until you’re totally confident.

We hugged and Kelly said, “Just a sec Susie we’ve a present for you we’ve had it for quite some time but it was deciding when the time was right to give it to you.” She went into her bedroom and came out holding something as she passed it to me my eye’s went as big as saucers and I blushed scarlet – it was a very realistic dildo!
“Kelly!” I gasped totally dumbfounded! I was holding onto the thing with my thumb and forefinger like it would bite me. “Susie, from the look of you tonight it’s not going to be long before you feel the urge to experiment - with this you can experiment in private.” Kelly declared - Miss practical as usual!
I looked at Shoni who nodded telling me, “You said that when you have your vagina on you can have sex as a woman. Most girls have one of these in their bedside drawer so use it and enjoy it!”

I was dumbfounded standing there holding a very realistic replica of a penis it was about 8” long and an inch across! Complete with veins, balls and a realistic head as I stared at it Kelly kissed me on my cheek and whispered, “Don’t be a silly girl just enjoy it!”

I was still in mild shock and managed to stammer, “Y, y, y, you mean that you two............” I spluttered into silence looking in awe at my friends.
The both nodded Shoni saying, “A girl DOES need some relief at times. So yes we have one – you want to see?”
In a bit of a panic I hastily said, “No, no you’re ok I believe you, it’s just that............” again I tailed off.

Kelly smiled softly at me saying, “Susie we both know that you’re on a steep learning curve we bought that for you a while ago ready for the time we could see that you are close to giving yourself to a man.
Darling the way you reacted tonight to Brad we both think that the time is right for you to experiment – now go to bed and think about it.”

The two of them went into their rooms leaving me on the corridor still holding the ‘thing’ like it was going to bite me. I entered my room and put it on the bedside cabinet and got ready for bed. Mulling over the conversation we had just had my eyes kept straying to where the ‘it’ was sitting it was as though I was drawn to it.

I slipped into a purple satin nightdress with spaghetti straps and sat on the side of my bed.
Taking the dildo in my hands I looked at it I must admit that my curiosity was bubbling. It felt just like a man’s widgy - though I’d never had one this big! The balls also felt as they should I found the battery compartment, looked in and sure enough there was batteries. Those two girls thought of everything!
Next I found two buttons and pressed one ‘it’ started vibrating in my hands “Oh my” I breathed the other button stopped it.
I started it up again and pressed the first button again and the vibrations increased another, “Oh” escaped my lips.

Switching it off again I put it on the bedside table turned the light off and settled down to sleep my mind racing imagining Kelly and Shoni satisfying themselves with their ‘things’.
I couldn’t keep calling it a ‘thing’ so I decided for some reason to call ‘it’ John after the slang word for a man’s dick John Thomas!
I tried to sleep but the damn thing seemed to call to me. I thought what could it hurt? What harm could it do?
In the end I reached for it. It felt strange touching a cock even a silicone one as I fondled it John became warmer feeling even more lifelike. I switched him onto low power and touched a nipple!
WOW! I knew my nipples were sensitive but the electric shock that rattled through my body really took me by surprise! My nipple hardened and a small moan escaped my lips. I moved to my other nipple and another moan soon followed the feeling was electric.
Soon I was giving my very sensitive nipples some serious attention. The pressure building inside me all of a sudden I bucked and writhed I had just orgasmed!

I lay there trembling wondering if this was real the stickiness between my legs said yes and it felt wonderful a truly wonderful experience it was nothing I have ever experienced before!

But now I would have to clean myself up! I put John onto the bedside cabinet that was enough for tonight I decided as I headed for the bathroom.
Once there I glanced in the mirror and saw a slightly flushed me looking very satisfied as I cleaned myself I decided that this was not a bad thing and I could always try again it some other time.

I went back to bed, gave a small smile as I looked at John sitting on the bedside cabinet snuggled down and went to sleep! Another small lesson in woman hood learned.

Kelly came in and woke me about nine on the way out she commented, “Susanna, girl’s don’t leave their friend in full view – that’s what drawers are for!”
“Oh” was all I could say as I scrambled out of bed to get ready for the day and to phone Brad!
In fact that was the first thing I did before the toilet I rang him. As I listened to it ringing I was beginning to worry that I’d woken him then he answered breathing heavily. Instantly I thought ‘he’s with another woman!’ then I heard traffic noise in the background, it turns out he was jogging! (It would seem that I’m a suspicious, jealous little cow!)
I said we were doing a bit of shopping so he arranged that they would meet us at the KFC in town.

I did my morning ablutions then in my dressing gown I went and found the girls, they were having toast and tea so I joined in telling them where we were meeting them.
We had a discussion as to what to wear; I suggested sensible footwear because in February a football ground can be a muddy place!

So off we went to get changed, after some deliberation I decided on skin tight painted on silver stretch jeans with zips at the ankles (so I could get my feet into them I had a black bra and thong (no VPL) so I wore a black camisole and over this a cowl necked black and white patterned blouse making sure that my fabulous bubble butt could be seen by Brett.
Shoes! In spite of what I had told the girls apart from my jogging trainers - which were cruddy the only flattish shoes I possessed were a pair of black ankle boots with a tassels around the top and a 1” block heel, I decided these would have to do!
A warm scarf woolly hat and my cream padded jacket completed the look minimal make up (so he could see me without the war paint!) hair loose around my shoulders I picked up my shoulder bag and I was ready.

The main reason we were going shopping was for my ‘bra boosters’ (which were thinner ‘chicken fillets’). After that we simply window-shopped until it was time to meet the guys.
When I saw Brad again my heart did a flip Shonali completely changed when she saw Clive she went into helpless female mode those wonderful expressive eye’s smouldering! – The poor guy didn’t stand a chance! So without realising it I went into a similar mode - my green eyes couldn’t work like Shoni’s big doe shaped brown ones – still I tried.

The bought us a KFC then drove us to the football (soccer) in Clive’s 4 x 4, when we got there we saw John and he came over to talk to us. Now it was Kelly’s turn to drool - she couldn’t resist rubbing his leg’s as he was wearing shorts when I say rub caress is nearer the mark and I could see John enjoyed her ministrations.

After the match (which John’s team lost 2 – 1) we headed for the pub where the food was laid on each of us snuggled into our respective guy’s.
They asked us if we were free that night what a stupid question! So they took us home and arranged to pick us up at seven thirty.

We shot upstairs and each of us headed to our bedrooms to decide what to wear. I decided on the skin tight yellow skirt teamed with a fitted black and white polka dot satin blouse sky scraper heels in black patent leather similar hand bag and my grey faux fur jacket.
After my shower I opened my bedside drawer, looked at ‘John” sitting there and said to myself “I have a feeling you are going to be used shortly my new best friend.”
Once again my two friends were right as they gave me my present at exactly the right moment.

Then I applied my make up a sultry night look was in order I prepped my face then next was my eyelashes I decided on my longest ones to bring my out eye’s. I deliberated about my eye liner finally I decided on quite a definitive line slightly wider than normal.
I had a picture of Kim Kardashian’s style and I think I got it nearly right. It looked ok to me my blusher highlighted my high Slavic bone structure and deep red lip-gloss to emphasise my full lips
I looked at my reflection and decided that this was the look I wanted a very sexy look. I don’t think it was love with Brad it was pure animal attraction as simple as that!

We met in the lounge we were all similarly dressed and our make up was also very similar very sexy and sophisticated. We inspected each other and Kelly commented, “Well girls, we should get prodded in the belly tonight!” This set us off giggling and as the lower door buzzer sounded we left the flat still giggling.

The guy’s I could see were suitably impressed by out efforts giving us muted whistles of appreciation.
We piled into the cab and headed for the city they were taking us to ‘The Molly House’ that is a fun bar specialising in tapas and beer! We had a really good night out there were a really eclectic mix of clientele.
It was a fantastic night talking and dancing they asked if we wanted to go to Football on Sunday afternoon! I left it to one of the others to answer and so tomorrow afternoon it was more football!

We got home about one, and invited them in for a coffee or something of course being men they chose the something. The place was big enough so as Brad kissed me I could not only see his erection but also feel it against my body as we kissed I let his hands roam about my body. It was very exciting and my nipples were hard as little diamonds he cupped my breast causing my to suck my breath in as he had surprised me! Kissing me he mumbled “sorry” I kissed him back hard and lips against his I whispered, “Don’t be.” I decided that this animal attraction is dangerous!

As he caressed my breast gently I moaned in pleasure! I loved being a girl loved the feelings my breasts and nipples gave me. He found my hard nipples and rolled them between his thumb and finger causing me to moan deeply he tried to undo my blouse but I stopped him asking him, “Please Brad don’t.”
To give him his due he didn’t push things any further but respected my wishes they left about two thirty leaving three very happy girls at least one of which was going to play with John tonight!
In bed I opened the drawer and took hold of my friend switching it on I paid attention to my boob’s and nipples moaning and writhing a little (well a lot) the sensations building up in my body after a short while I moved John down between my legs slightly hesitant I ran the vibrating shaft alongside the inside of my thighs. The effect was instantaneous my thigh muscles trembled and I orgasmed gasping moaning with the intensity.

I thought that that would be all as in my past life one orgasm and that was it! But I was still luxuriating in the feelings coursing through me.
I ran the vibrator up and around my false vagina of course I had no feeling on the outer lips but I could feel the vibrations.
I slid it into my vagina and found my boy clittie the sensations were electric! Pressure built up again and soon another orgasm racked my body I had no erection yet I was having orgasms! As I concentrated on my clittie - much to my amazement I had yet another orgasm!

I switched off the vibrations and simply thrust in and out of my vagina imagining it was Brad thrusting in and out of me! The sensation against my little boy clittie was wonderful I had another orgasm - this time a big one that shook me to the core of my being!
I took John out of me, with a lazy smile on my face. This was amazing I was capable of having at least four orgasms they were soooo satisfying.
Not explosive like a man but something totally different it seemed like the pressure built up inside me until it was so strong it drove me wild then just as I thought I couldn’t take any more the dam burst and the relief and sensations were amazing.
I tried to get to the bathroom but my legs were rubber I had to sit on the side of the bed until they seemed to be behaving themselves after cleaning myself (and John) I headed back to bed my mind reeling with what I had just experienced!

Next morning when I woke up and went into the kitchen I was the first one up, I put the kettle on and laid the table for breakfast, Kelly was the next to arrive, “Hi sleepy head” I greeted her. “Hi yourself” she retorted, “You weren’t kept awake by someone whimpering and moaning”. On saying this she looked pointedly at me!

I could feel myself blushing all the way from my toes I went scarlet. Kelly grinned and asked, “Well?” still blushing furiously I feebly asked, “Err well what”.
Another voice answered that, “You little minx! You’re a moaner a big time moaner!”
“Oh god!” I groaned, “I’m so sorry I never realised I was that loud!” Shoni gave me a friendly hug as she passed commenting, “At least your quieter than madam here” nodding towards Kelly, “She’s a squealer.” At least Kelly had the grace to blush muttering, “Well you’re the same as Susie a moaner.”

It amazed me girl friends real best girlfriends seem to share everything! So far I have found nothing is off limits though there must be some things - but knowing me I’ll find out by ‘putting my foot in it’.

Kelly had resumed her composure and asked again, “Well how was it?” “Yes” Shoni added, “You sounded like you were having fun!”
My blush had come back big time I mumbled, “It was ok” “OK Kelly squealed, “If that noise was for ok I can’t wait to hear mind blowing!”
This didn’t help my blushing one little bit I mumbled, “Err well I mean, err yes it was good thanks for giving me John”.
Kelly let our a shriek, “Susie, you’re priceless you actually call your vibrator by a boy’s name!”
She was in paroxysms of laughter Shoni was doubled up laughing like a maniac.
While I was blushing I was so, so hot and so, so embarrassed I was speechless and dumbstruck.

Eventually Shoni calmed down and between giggles spluttered, “I’ve got to ask Susie why John?”
Then she burst into gales of laughter they were laughing so much tears were streaming down their cheeks.
Kelly wiping her eyes managed to say, “Well, why John?” I mumbled that it seemed impersonal to call it ‘thing’ or ‘it’ so I decided on John. After what men’s widgies are called - ‘John Thomas!’”
That set the two of them off again. Kelly managed to gasp, “Susie, I absolutely love you. You’re priceless!” Finally they calmed down and tried to act normally but every so often one or the other of them would start tittering and that set the other off.

I was starting to get into a bit of a huff a bit waspily I said, “Well I won’t call it anything, and you can have it back!”
They realised that after ten minutes of laughter at my expense I was getting annoyed so they calmed down and explained that they had never thought to give their vibrator’s a name and it sounded so funny when I called mine John. They apologised to me saying as long as I enjoyed it that was the main thing!

“Anyway” Kelly said, “We can’t have it back, it’s used”. Huffily I retorted, “I washed it!”
Kelly nearly exploded keeping the laughter in turning bright red and spluttering.
Shonali came around the table gave me a hug and told me, “Susie Kell is right, we love you to bit’s and would never hurt you. But you do say some amazing things that was one of the best early morning laugh’s I’ve ever had.”

She turned serious then and asked, “Susie, did you enjoy it? Was it everything you hoped?”
I was a bit embarrassed but Shoni meant this in the best possible way and I knew that so shyly I answered, “ I didn’t know what to expect to be honest it was amazing, my first orgasm was....... “Wait a Mo!” Kelly butted in, “You said first how many did you have?” “Err I think about four” I managed to stammer.
They looked at each other and Shoni (who is the most tactful) asked me, “Susie, can we ask you some personal questions? I mean some very, very personal questions?”

“I suppose so” I managed to say wondering what was about to be asked. “Let’s go into the lounge and get comfy,” Kelly suggested.
Once we were comfortable Kell put her arms around me and kissed my hair Shoni asked, “Last night did err well err did you get hard?” “Umm no it was just normal” (the thought of me having an erection disgusted me).
Shoni looked at me and seriously asked, “I hate bringing this up but was the experience of an orgasm the same as when err as before? That is err before you became Susanna.”

I was a bit puzzled then the light went on in my brain, “Oh you mean when I was a boy?”
Shoni looked uncomfortable and murmured, “I didn’t like to say that” I smiled my thanks at her consideration for me then I answered her question; “No, no it wasn’t the same. A man is a primeval sensation one huge release last night well it was strange...........” I stopped trying to marshal my thoughts. Shoni asked, “Strange, how?”

“Well it was like the pressure was building up inside me - you know?” they both nodded. I carried on speaking, “It just kept building and building until the sensation was intense yes that’s the right word intense. I simply couldn’t stand it any more and it became more intense. Then finally it was like a tap had been opened and the feelings I experience were simply amazing – does that make sense?”

The two of them looked at each other Kelly whispered in awe, “ That sounds just like my orgasm! Christ girl it sounds like you orgasm the same as we do!” She hugged me and kissed my hair. Shonali looked amazed Susie it really looks like those hormones change more than your body shape. But I never imagined that they could possibly do something like this – this is truly amazing!

We sat on the sofa discussing what I had just told them I was so excited. But then reality kicked in and we realised that the flat wouldn’t look after itself so we did some housework and washing finally we showered and got ready for the guy’s to pick us up to go to football.

I was watching more football as a girl than I had ever done as a boy! Mind you it wasn’t for the game – I still hated football! It was to admire the fit bodies of the guy’s playing
After this weekend I felt that I was more of a girl than ever I was attracted to a man in an animal sense. I enjoyed looking at fit guys. I had my own vibrator and the most exciting to me is that I knew my false vagina worked – and worked well at that! AND I orgasmed as a girl – or so my friends told me!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred,
NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. Some mild sexual descriptions in this episode.

We were all dressed in a similar manner tight jeans and a warm top. I was well layered as I had a bra, camisole, blouse and a pullover on. (It was a cold Sunday in England) mind you watching Brad in his shorts could keep me warm!

The entry door buzzer sounded and through the CCTV we saw it was the Guys we told them we’d be right down picking up our warm jackets and hand bags we headed downstairs.
Today my jacket was a wool three quarters double breasted coat in red it was quite fitted and kept my bum nice and warm but also I think it looked sexy.

We kissed as we met – it just felt so right! Feeling Brad’s arms around me was really wonderful.
The car this time was another 4 x 4 this time a Range Rover Vogue in black and very nice.
This was Brad’s so it would seem that as a lawyer he was obviously making some money I had found out he was 25, which was a few years older than me.

He was only a junior in his firm but I sensed that he was very competitive and ambitious. I think this is why I felt that it was a pure animal attraction between us.
Where as with Gill my feelings were something deeper I would have to talk to Shonali about how she felt about me going out with Brad as well as Gill.
I know we had spoken about this before but this time I was considering sleeping with Brad – but not yet!

We got to another football ground where we found out it was an away match. Brad and Clive went to change so we were left with John. Needless to say Kelly was all over him like a rash!
I watched her closely without obviously staring as this was something I needed to know - real girls learn this as they grow up.
Me I had to learn this on the hoof so to speak by watching my best friends in action.
Kelly for instance normally so practical, straight talking and foot in mouth Kelly had become different.
Not totally but she had modified herself to become a slightly scatter brained blonde she was considered when she spoke – she was playing the blonde bimbo card! And doing a good job of it as she would fool anyone who didn’t know her!

Shoni and I stood together not really watching the football but talking. I broached the subject of how she felt about me going out with Brad while going out with her brother Gill.
Her answer was typical Shonali thought through and to the point she told me, “Susanna you’re now a young girl and young girls have fun – remember the song?” (Cindi Lauper)
I nodded so she carried on, “Then have fun there is plenty for time for a serious relationship later in your life. Just have fun and experiment go out with different men. Have a talk to Gill and explain that you’re not yet ready for a serious relationship - if he waits for you well and good but if he finds someone else – well then it just wasn’t meant to be. – But talk to him face to face and explain this to him he’s not daft he’ll understand.”

I thanked her saying, “You’re a good friend the best I love the two of you so much it hurts.”
She squeezed my arm saying, “And we love you too I’m so glad we met and so happy to be your best friend – along with the blonde bimbo there. I saw you watching her - she does it well doesn’t she?”
I simply nodded, then commented, “I’ve been watching you too” “I know” she smiled “and...........”
I grinned at her and asked, “Just how do you make those eye’s of yours smoulder like that? When you turn those eyes onto any guy he’s no chance you can twist him around your little finger!”

She laughed out loud at that telling me, “I long ago found out that my eye’s can get me most things where men are concerned first with my brother and dad. And then later with boyfriends Men are great but at times they are just suckers.” She was grinning as she told me this.
Then she carried on, “Mind you young lady I’ve been keeping an eye on you!” She continued; “Oh, and what about me” I responded somewhat warily.
Smiling she told me, “You change when you’re talking to a guy you fancy. Your boobs are thrust towards him. But you act all shy, chaste and unobtainable also you hang onto his every word! You tend to agree with him AND when you walk and he’s behind you Girl you’ve got one super sexy wiggle to your booty!”

“I don’t!” I protested, “Oh but you do girl. So you see we all have different ways of attracting guy’s and it seems you have found your own. You were destined to be a girl do you realise that Susie?”
Thoughtfully I nodded and looked at Shoni quietly I said, “Yes............ Yes you are so right.”

Eventually the game finished and we waited for the guys to get showered and changed when when they appeared we found out which pub was supplying the food and headed for it.
(Most Saturday and Sunday football are run from pubs these provide free or subsidised food in return for the extra custom)
As we sat with our drinks and food we simply talked. Now it had been pointed out to me as usual Shoni was right.
I was acting exactly like she said - but what the hell! This was the new me and when we went to the toilet I made sure that my booty had a really sexy wiggle!
In a mirror I could see our table - and yes Brad was most definitely watching my bum!

As returned from the loo I sat beside him again it seemed natural for me to put my hand onto his thigh. But what I didn’t realised was that after a few minutes I started gently stroking his thigh! When I realised what I was doing I stopped so as I didn’t send the wrong signals and simply held his hand.

We declined their offer of a night out as we were at uni tomorrow but we arranged to meet them next Friday after we had done some studying arranging to meet them at New York, New York about ten.

Kelly told us that her and John were heading home we could follow. Then Shoni and Clive left I think they trusted Brad to be alone with me also by now I felt comfortable with this.
We walked to his car (he only drank coke when driving) and it was snowing I was happily snuggled into him. When we got into his car he took me into his arms kissing me passionately.
Then I shivered and he realised that I was cold so we got into the car where once inside he drew me to him again and we continued where we had left off outside.
In spite myself I found myself responding with real enthusiasm! I allowed his hands to roam all over my body only stopping him when he entered the forbidden area of my ‘pussy’ it was not that time yet! I wasn’t that easy and my mind was not fully made up

He rubbed my breasts even through the layers of clothes I had on I could still feel him. I shuddered because this was Goooood in fact it was better than Goooood it was wonderful I was breathing rather heavily with supressed passion.
It was a lot warmer inside the car so I unbuttoned my jacket and struggled out of it of course this allowed him better access to me!
I wondered how long I should or could hold out and decided that it would be some time before he got inside my panties.
I was not going to be an easy lay I respected myself more than that! So I was going to make him wait if he managed to wait on my terms then I would give him my ‘virginity’
As he rolled my nipples (through my clothes) I moaned, I simply couldn’t help myself I decided to explore myself and my hand slid down his body and soon I was gently rubbing the wonderful bulge in his trousers.
Then I realised that I was really giving him the big ‘Come On’!

As I rubbed his manhood, he moaned, and shuffled around to make himself more comfortable. What with the rather large bulge he had he must have been a bit uncomfortable.
I had been that engrossed in what I was doing that I never noticed his hand was now under my clothes it was only when I felt his cold hand actually on my bra and touching my skin that I realised what was happening!
I gave a start! He instantly removed his hand whispering, “Sorry Susanna I got carried away you are so beautiful.”

I took my hand away from his crutch (somewhat reluctantly) and whispered back, “It’s me that should be sorry leading you on like this! You are all excited it must be so hard for a man.”
Then I realised what I had just said and commented, “And it certainly was hard!”
We smiled at each other he murmured; “I was quite enjoying what you were doing.”
I kissed him and admitted, “So was I but it was wrong of me to lead you on. I’m so sorry but we’ll have to take it slowly.”

We carried on making out for some time I think he was somewhat reluctant to say it but he finally said, “I’d better get you home you’re friends will be wondering where you’ve got to.”
Smiling and enjoying a final long passionate kiss I told him, “I doubt it I’ll probably be the first home.”
As we drove home I was lost in my thoughts suddenly I realised he was talking to me, ”Sorry” I said I was miles away, “Thinking about me I hope” he answered.
All I did was smile at him, “I said” he repeated, “Where you live is some student accommodation it must cost you a bomb in rent”
I then related to him the story of my family being killed and how I had ended up with everything.
He was very concerned and seemed genuinely sorry for me when we parked outside home he cupped my face kissing me gently on my lips and whispered, “You poor girl. You’ve been through it lately I promise I won’t put any pressure on you. You’ve had enough to cope with without some horny guy.”

I was very touched by this and slid my arms around his neck and told him, “That’s very sweet of you I appreciate it and I really I hope I’ll sort myself out soon.” We kissed for some time finally I left his car and headed upstairs.

Of all the bloody luck! I was the last home and was greeted with, “Well, well look what the cat’s dragged in! What kept you?”
Lamely I managed to stammer, “Oh you know, this and that.” Kelly turned to Shonali saying, “Looks like our little girl’s growing up she soon won’t want us around to cramp her style!”

I was horrified and appalled saying vehemently, “Don’t ever say that I’ll always want you. You two are my best friends I’ll always want you!” I ended up sniffling, Kelly hugged me and said, “I was only joking poppet we love you too”.
Then while we had our now regular communal bath in the whirlpool with the obligatory wine and scented candles (it was about eight in the evening) we compared notes on the guys.

The next week at uni was nothing out of the normal except it was the first time I had appeared in public in a swimming costume!
We (read they) decided that as well as keep fit we were going to swim twice a week also they talked me into going to dance class on a Saturday mornings.
The first time in the swimming baths I slipped into my red one-piece swimming costume.
It was high cut around the legs luckily I was well waxed in the area so no stray hairs were visible the back was very low cut to the base of my spine and the neckline ‘V’ was between my breasts also the costume had padded bra cups which thrust my boobs out!

When I came out of the changing room a large full-length mirror confronted me! I stood in shock as Shoni and Kelly joined me. In a panic I hissed, “I can’t wear this it’s barely covering me!”
“Absolute rubbish” Kelly told me, “It’s the same as ours you look sensational” I wasn’t convinced and stammered, “B, b, b, but I’m half naked!”
Kelly was unperturbed telling me, “So are we you’re the same as us and we’re not making a fool of ourselves are we?”
“But you’ve always been............. Well you know” I managed to splutter. Kelly looked vexed and hissed, “Yes we’ve always been the same as you a girl! Now let’s get swimming.”
They turned and left me standing in front of the mirror. Feeling foolish and somewhat shamefaced I followed them into the pool and slid into the water.
Eventually I relaxed and really enjoyed swimming with the girls and it must be said the attention three young fit girls got from the men in the pool.

After we had showered and dried ourselves we dressed we left to get back to our studying. Kelly commented to Shoni, “Next time we’ll make her wear her bikini!” “Good idea” Shoni replied.
I was appalled and begged them, “No, please not yet let me get used to a one piece first! Please” I pleaded.
“Ok” Kelly said, “As long as you’re not a silly girl next time. Oh and don’t forget you’ve dancing class on Saturday AND you’ll be wearing a leotard and they’re skimpy and tight so no hysterics young lady – or else” she threatened.
Cowed I promised her I would act sensible - anything not to wear that bikini – well not just yet.

When you think about it our life was very full. Our final year at uni and there were still some lectures to attend but many tutorials. We went swimming at least twice a week also the gym twice a week. Then there was the dance class on Saturday for 2 hours (I’ll talk about this next).
Add to this seeing the guy’s Friday and Saturday night Football Saturday and Sunday afternoons.
And we still did the pub quiz on Wednesday and went for an evening drink with the rest of our year.
On top of all that there was still shopping, cooking, washing, ironing, pampering days for us stressed girls and the usual 1001 things that fill a very busy but very enjoyable schedule.

Dance class. –Now back to that! They never told me what they had enrolled us to do the only thing they said was that they thought it would really help me with my deportment and put the finishing touches to the way I walked and held myself as a girl.

The told me that they were joking about the leotard as the lesson was disco dancing I must say I was happy about that. I must have been like a lamb to the slaughter for them! The first time we arrived at the dance school for our hour of disco dance lessons I had brought a sports bra and matching pink vest loose fitting dance trousers and trainers.
Fine you may think and for the second lesson this was ok as it was an hours disco dancing.
But for the first hours lesson this was most certainly not ok! As I soon found out.
When we arrived Kelly passed me a small bag to my horror when I opened it - it contained a leotard this was black and very form fitting! Also a pair of ballet shoes!
What those bastards that I love and call my friends had done was enrolled me in a beginner’s ballet class!

I was very close to revolting and they could see this in my face so they took me to one side to show me DVD’s of ballerina’s pointing out the grace and elegance that the training gives them.
I had to admit that these women were so elegant and graceful the epitome of feminine movement.
It was Shonali who as usual swung the argument telling me, “Look Susanna we have taught you how to act and move as a girl but at times you do have some habits carried over from before. (She could never bring herself remind my what I used to be) Ballet lessons will get rid of these bad habits and then you will be perfect.”

So I agreed and after a few weeks I started to really enjoy the lessons. I found out very early that I would never be a ‘proper’ ballerina but I was competent.
And another unforeseen consequence of the rigid ballet regime was that over the weeks my legs started to look really good! They were good before but now they (If I say so myself) were sensational my leg muscles and bum tightened giving me a lovely butt, pert and firm.

One weekend we had Kelly’s and Shonali’s mum and dad come to visit us. I was so excited I drove the girls crazy insisting that the place was spotless.
They were coming to see (as Kelly so subtly put it ‘A wrinkley’s gig’ (Status Quo or something similar) at the arena on the Saturday night so they arrived on Friday were leaving on the Sunday night as we only had 4 bedrooms Kell and Shoni slept with me – I loved sleeping with my best friends!
We still used the forth bedroom as a ‘dumping’ ground so we only had three usable bedrooms.

It was great to see them again we were complimented on the flat and Kelly mum remarked on how clean Kelly’s room was.
We were not seeing the guy’s Friday but were seeing them Saturday. By now we had been going out with them for about 5 weeks and I think Kelly was sleeping with John. But I wasn’t sure about Shoni. I did know that I was very close to sleeping with Brad.
So we went out for a meal on Friday with the families. Saturday after dance class us five women went shopping while the two dads went to football at Manchester City ground apparently Manchester United were playing away.

Saturday night we saw the guy’s and they took us to ‘The Lola Lo” which is a fun bar and grill we had a great night.
Afterwards as Brad and I were ‘making out’ I gave him a hand job relieving the pressure in him, as he had been the perfect gentleman with me.

He was driving that night as they were playing football on the Sunday Morning so he didn’t drink. We were in his car. I was wearing a dark red Lurex mini dress very stretchy so it clung to me.
I couldn’t wear a bra as it would spoil my outline! So the boobs were all mine - every little bit of my nearly ‘C’ cup was all mine!
I was so happy that I listened to all the advice and didn’t have the implants when I first started my new life
My shoes were towering 5” red patent and I had a short black velvet jacket Brett commented earlier in the evening that her would find it hard to keep his hands off me – little did her know he had no chance of doing that.

In the car he was all over me stroking, caressing, fondling, and I was over him like a rash. Tonight I had decided that our relationship was going to another level!
I could sense his excitement and feel his erection. Tonight he was very large down there (way bigger than I ever had been!) He was stroking my leg and happily I let him. Emboldened his hand went higher but he found the barrier of my tights - with a dress this short tights were the only option but I didn’t stop him. While I couldn’t feel what a woman feels when her ‘pussy’ is fondled I could still act!

So moaning and writhing I caressed his erection then as I faked an orgasm (though I was quite close to having one myself) I unzipped him and slid my hand inside to feel his erection.
He held his breath waiting for my next move, which was to take my hand away. He sighed, thinking I had changed my mind but all I was doing was unfastening his trousers so I could get better access to my goal!
I whispered to him to the lift is bum, so I could slip his trousers down, then I got his shaft out!
“Oh my” I breathed he was about 8” long and an inch across the purple head glistened and when I slid my hand along it’s length it twitched! Just then I shuddered as I orgasmed (without any direct contact with my boy clittie).
I put my hand around him and he moaned my name as I moved my hand my hips moved in time we were kissing and one hand was up my skirt the other busy with my boobs! And it felt wonderful!

As we both headed towards a climax he moaned, “Oh Susanna I want you so much so very much!” Then he bucked and grunted as his seed shot all over. As I was directing his manhood he caught most of it on his trousers and shirt however my hands were sticky with his seed.
So very slowly and sexily I raised my hand to my lips and licked my hand clean this act was enough to make me orgasm again and also showed him that I was willing to go further.

I was amazed just how far I had become a girl not only did I look right. What I had just done felt completely right so why couldn’t I go that one step further and become a full girl!

I tucked Brads now limp member back into his underpants he fastened his trousers back up and returned his attentions to me stroking me, fondling me, gently massaging my nipples making me orgasm again, I whimpered with passion.
“Oh God” Brad moaned, “I want you so much”. By now I was ready to give myself to him, but not in the back (or front) of a car!

I whispered back to him, “And I want you but not here I want it to be special.” He looked at me I watched carefully for any sign of triumph in his eyes but saw nothing more than tenderness he kissed me gently saying, “Are you sure Susanna?” I simply nodded not trusting myself to speak.
Kissing me again he whispered, “I’ll make sure it’s special sweetheart as long as you are sure” “I’m certain” I sighed.

He drove me home outside my door he kissed me deeply asking me, “See you next week?” “I sincerely hope so” I smiled. I’ll phone you through the week, ok?”
I simply smiled as I headed through the door wondering what would unfold.
I was thinking to myself that I’ll have to mention this to Jill when I see her and the hypnotherapist this coming Tuesday.

I wondered if I’d be the first one home - but no Shonali was home and she looked really miserable.
When I asked he what was the matter she burst into tears between sob’s I managed to find out that Clive had been violent towards her when she had refused him sex!
She was blaming herself really beating herself up finally I managed to get her talking sense and she told me that the only reason she didn’t want sex was that she was finishing her periods and had some bloating and nausea.
But he simply wouldn’t listen he called her a selfish cow then started hitting and grabbing her to prevent her leaving.
However she managed to escape and flagged down a Taxi to make it home. My happiness instantly evaporated as one of my best friends had been abused and hurt.

I got her to show me her arms they were bruised in several places where he had grabbed and held her! She had a red mark across her face where he had slapped her then lifting her dress she showed me finger marks on her thighs. From the look of them he had grabbed her hard as the marks of his fingers were clearly visible on her silken skin.
Then she showed me her breast they were livid and the bruising was already very noticeable.

I was really angry in fact I was incandescent with rage! If I could have got hold of the bastard I’d have clawed his eyes out and cut his balls off!
I said “Shoni we’ve got to report this to the police - we simply have to!” It took me half an hour to persuade her.
Luckily Kelly arrived home and once I had told her what had happened to Shoni didn’t even ask she simply phoned the police.

I was cradling Shoni in my arms stroking her wonderful thick silky hair cooing really sweet nothings to her hopefully comforting her.
Kelly came and sat on the other side so we were once again our group of three but this time instead of protecting and comforting me we were looking after another of our own – Shonali.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. There is some bad language in this episode.

As we comforted Shoni the downstairs buzzer sounded Kell checked on the CCTV and saw it was the police and much to our relief they were both female offices this was really lucky and quite unusual.
We let them in and told them what we knew. Now it was down to Shoni, to tell them the whole story.

I sat one side and Kell sat the other we had our arms around her giving her we hoped strength.
At this time she was really beginning to blame herself and beating herself up badly. But the elder of the two policewomen told her in no uncertain terms that everyone’s body is sacred.
Whether we choose to share with someone is a personal decision as is whether we choose to engage in sex nothing should be forced on another person against their will.
She gently told Shonali to take her time and tell them exactly what had happened leaving nothing out.

As Shoni told them what had happened a scene of crimes officer arrived (also female) and took pictures of the bruises and marks.
THEN the mum’s and dad’s arrived back after their concert, which was followed by a meal and a few drinks.
As you can imagine all hell broke loose! Shonali’s mum went into while not hysterics she was very, very upset. Both Shoni’s and Kelly’s dad’s wanted to find him and kill him!
It was mayhem it took the police, Kelly and Kelly’s mum to calm things down and bring some semblance of order back.
Throughout all this I sat with my arms around Shonali. She was sitting in silence every-so-often her body would shudder as she was racked by sobs.
Then she surprised everyone (me included) by standing up and screaming, “BE QUIET ALL OF YOU JUST BE QUIET!” Then in a quiet voice asked, “Susanna can we go to bed........... Please.”

I glanced across at the police to make sure they had everything they needed and receiving a nod from them I put my arm around Shoni and took her to my bedroom. Kelly saw the police out and everyone else calmed down and had a cup of tea (the English universal cure all).

Kelly joined us in the bedroom and between us we got Shoni and ourselves ready for bed - this time it was Shoni not me that needed comforting so she was between the two of us in our place of ‘safety’ I was facing her while Kelly was spooned into her back looking straight at me.
We all snuggled together hopefully making Shoni feel safe and loved protecting her with our presence.
Finally after what seemed like an age (and probably was) her breathing became regular and somehow she managed to sleep.

I don’t think Kelly and I got much sleep because every time I woke up Kelly was awake and I was awake when she woke up.
We just looked at each other in silence afraid of waking Shoni because sleep was what she needed.
During the night a plan started germinating in my mind I decided that I’d speak to Kell in the morning.

Shoni’s mum looked in about nine I smiled and showed her that her daughter was still asleep.
I was praying that the sleep had purged her – but I very much doubted it.
I slipped my arms around her and hugged her sleeping form to me she snuggled into my budding breasts well budding is the wrong word they were a satisfying C cup and I was hoping that they’d stopped budding any further! (No pleasing some people, a few months ago I was fervently wishing that they’d hurry up and grow, now I was hoping that they’d stop!)

Finally Shonali woke up. She looked up at me with those wonderful eyes and whispered, “Hi” smiling down at her I answered, “Hi yourself - feel better?”
Kelly stirred and looked at Shonali saying, “Good sleep?”
Shoni stretched like a cat gave a big sigh and sadly said, “I didn’t give him the come on – honest in fact I told him earlier that I would be going home early because my parents were visiting and I was feeling crap from my periods”.

It was obvious that she was still blaming herself she turned to me with a pleading look in her eyes and asked, “Susie, you were once ---- well you know. What drives them to act like this?”
That really put me on the spot mainly because I had never felt the urge to do anything remotely violent against anyone let alone a girl!
I could feel Kelly looking at me when I glanced at her she gave me a look of sympathy and gave a slight shrug as much to say ‘the ball’s in your court - but a good answer may help her’.

I marshalled my thoughts finally I started to answer - to say I was unsure was an understatement. “Shoni” I began hesitantly, “Some men go on a power trip, they think they’ve got total control over girls because – well just because. And because we have given them sex before they take it as given that sex is always on offer. So when a girl says no they take it as a threat to their manly pride I think that most men simply sulk but a minority will act violently - I think” I finished lamely hoping that I had said enough because I simply didn’t know what more to say

Shonali digested this lame explanation of mine I glanced at Kell again and she nodded encouragingly at me.
Shoni lay there quietly absorbing my lame explanation then looked at me and said, “I really love you Susie I’m so glad you decided to become a girl” that small statement brought a lump to my throat.
She turned to Kelly and continued, “And I really love you bossy boots I know I couldn’t have better friends – thanks” she finished.

We lay there for a while each lost in her own thoughts. Shonali stirred and said reflectively, “I think I’ll give uni a miss next week cos I don’t feel like being sociable”
“Great!” Kelly exclaimed, “We could do with a rest couldn’t we Susie!” “Right on” I answered.
Shoni protested at this saying that we needn’t miss lectures as well. But we were certainly NOT leaving her alone.

“I was thinking” I started hesitantly; they both looked at me, “Thinking what” Kelly prompted.
“Well I had a feeling that we may not go to uni this week so I wondered”........... I tailed off.
“Susanna Johnson” Kelly said, “You can be so bloody annoying at times what did you wonder?”
I grinned at her frustration with me and simply said, “Why don’t we go to the villa and suss it out?”
The both looked at me as if I was daft! Then as it sunk in Kelly whooped, “PERFECT!” She leant across Shoni and gave me a big kiss even Shoni looked pleased and ever practical asked, “Can we go at such short notice?”
“Yep – well I think so” I answered, “Look I’ll phone the company that looks after it and get it opened up and tidied. Ask them to get some food in and we can be there on Tuesday – if you want to?”

Shoni gave a big grin and said, “Thank’s Susie it’s a brilliant idea but can we afford the flights?”
Clever clogs me had already thought of this and so I told them, “No problems I’ve put the rent you guys insist on giving me in a separate account for luxuries and emergencies – and if this isn’t an emergency I don’t know what is!”

So after a lot of argument about using the rent money it was agreed. We got up and dressed then going into the living room we told the families what we were planning to do.
Both Kelly’s and Shoni’s mum thought it was a great idea however the two dads’ were still intent on killing Clive!
I’m so glad I am becoming a girl our feelings are totally different. Mind you I would still have clawed his eyes out and cut his balls off – if I had the chance.

While I started the Sunday lunch I suggested that Kelly and Shoni got for a drink with their families.
Of course they protested that they wouldn’t go without me but I begged off saying I’d get on in the kitchen better by myself.
Kelly’s mum also pleaded that she still felt bad from last night so she stayed with me and the others went out I told them (more in hope than expectation) to be back in three hours.

I went onto the Expedia website and arranged flights for Tuesday coming back Sunday and managed to get then for £186 each return! They were from London Heathrow that was a bit of a bind but we could get cheap rail fares with our student cards
Once that was done and the meat was slowly coking we sat and talked I loved talking to Kelly’s mum she was so nice.
I could see Kelly’s mum was still very upset about what had happened last night and while we were discussing it my mobile sounded.

From the ringtone I knew it was Brad – was I ready for this?

I picked up my mobile in a similar way that I first met my silicon John looked at the display then pressed the answer, “Hi, Susanna” I chirruped, “I know I phoned you” was his reply, “How are you?” he asked “Tired” was my honest reply.

There was a short silence then somewhat haltingly he said, “I heard about what happened last night;” “Oh” was my response because the way he said it sounded like there was more to come.
“Clive’s been arrested questioned and released on bail” he informed me. “Oh” was all I said; as this was getting hard I didn’t know how I felt!
“Look” he continued, “I know this is a huge ask but could you talk to Shonali and ask if she would consider dropping the charges!”

I was stunned into silence! Here he was asking me to get my friend who had been assaulted to drop the charges!
Then I was aware he was still talking, “Pardon I missed that” I said. I heard him give what sounded like a condescending sigh and then he said very slowly as if he was talking to an idiot, “I was saying if he’s convicted it would ruin his career”

That was it! Something snapped inside me, “YOU ABSOLUTE FUCKING SHIT” I screamed at him continuing, “YOU’RE A FUCKING SLIMEBALL! YOU WANT ME, ME TO ASK MY FRIEND TO FORGET SHE’S BEEN NEARLY RAPED!” I heard him try to speak but I was now beyond stopping I was raging, “YOU, YOU ARSEHOLE ALL YOU’RE WORRIED ABOUT THAT CRETINS FUCKING CAREER WHAT ABOUT MY FRIENDS MIND!“
I heard him trying to butt in. Luckily now I was running out expletives so in a quieter voice full of venom I steamrollered him, “Shut the fuck up you arsehole” I snarled. I had moved on from mindless ranting now I was in an ice cold rage.

I clearly told him; “We’ll pay whatever’s necessary to get that bastard convicted so you, you total shit tell him that!
Don’t ever forget my Dad was a Lawyer and I know some of the best criminal lawyers there is” (I mentioned a couple of names.)
Then I finished with, “Oh and next time you see him please give my regards to uncle Sebastian.” I said this with vitriol dripping from every word.
“Who?” he asked. “Uncle Sebastian” I told him again, “I believe (I knew as I had recognised the name) that he’s the senior partner where you work! Oh AND one other thing - don’t ever phone me again!”

If it had been a landline I’d have slammed it down onto the cradle as it was when I pressed the disconnect button and threw my mobile onto the table I nearly broke the screen.

Kelly’s mum was looking aghast at me I was raging! Finally told her what he had just asked me I was trembling with rage at his nerve asking me something like that
She came and sat beside me putting her arm around me hugged me until I calmed down eventually she said, “Feel better sweetheart” I smiled weakly and nodded, “Right” I said, “I’ll get lunch started” she watched me as I got up and headed to the kitchen taking my anger out of the pans.

Mum shouted, “Susanna! The pan’s won’t sit very well on the hob if they’re all dinted!”
That made me chuckle and my anger subsided so I called a truce with the pan’s and continues cooking lunch.

When the others came home (nearer three hours) mum (Kelly’s) told them what had transpired Shonali asked, “What did you tell him Susie?”
Kelly’s mum butted in here telling the room in general, “She told him where to go and how to get there! The last time I heard language like that was when Jack (Kell’s dad) dropped one of them old cast iron sewing machines on his foot – honestly language like that from a girl who looks like butter wouldn’t melt in her mouth!”

I blushed crimson - never realising that I had swore that much I mumbled, “I’m sorry mum I’m sorry you had to hear.............” She butted in smiling, “Susanna, it’s fine he deserved it I just hope I don’t get you that angry you’re a bit of a hellcat! As the state of the pans will probably testify”
She then went and told the story of me taking it out on the pans, lightening the mood at my expense but it was worth it to hear Shoni laugh again.
Lunch was ready I had cooked a simple Sunday dinner, soup, roast beef and Yorkshire puddings with veg and a steamed chocolate pudding (Shoni’s favourite) all home made by yours truly – everyone seemed to enjoyed it.

I told the girls that I’d booked the flights for Tuesday late afternoon but we had to get to London. The ever practical Kelly reminded me, “You have your appointment on Tuesday Morning!” I’d totally forgotten all about it so we looked at the trains to London then the flight and decided that I could still make it - if the girls took my case to London with them!

About six we said goodbye to the parents Shoni was a bit tearful however I think she was slowly becoming more of her old self.
We snuggled together in a big pile on the sofa Shoni began hesitantly, “Thanks guys for your support I really needed some comfort” she sniffled.
Kelly tickled her and told her, “That’s what friends are for anyone who hurts one of us better remember that there’s three of us – right Susie?” “Damn right” I echoed.
Shoni with tears in her eye’s quietly told us, “I love you guys, I hope we’re friends for ever.”

We all slept in my bed even though their beds were free but we didn’t want to sleep alone.
I reflected how much something like this affects a girl. The effect is really deep it’s really a violation and I’m glad it was assault and not rape – though it’s a very fine line.
Men at times can be such bastards I thought - this coming from someone who is still biologically a man was a truly revolutionary thought.
Monday morning Kelly phoned out tutor at Uni and told her what had happened she was very understanding telling us that getting away was probably the best thing.

So we spent the day packing not much you would think for four days but us girls need a lot of clothes and shoes, and underwear and jewellery and everything including the kitchen sink (well maybe not that bad but you get the picture).
I looked at my bikinis and decided that I wasn’t ready yet for that much flesh to be on display so I packed four one piece swimsuits.

Tuesday we got a cab early to the station and it dropped me off at Jill’s office luckily my appointment was the first of the day.
Jill came and met me smiling, she was more like a friend than a councillor she introduced me to the hypnotherapist Gwen Sheldon who was a specialist in the field and worked a lot with the transgendered community.

I explained my problems about wanting to become the girl I knew I really was and my reluctance to take the final step we discussed how I was getting anxious about this.
I also mentioned the events of the weekend and the fact that I was considering making love to a guy but the incident with Shoni had stopped that dead in its tracks.
This next bit was a bit embarrassing, because I had to mention my ‘experiments’
With ‘John’ I managed to stammer out that while I loved the orgasms I was curious to know why I orgasmed similar to a girl then I mentioned that with my vagina being silicon the only feeling I got was when my boy clittie was touched.

To give the two for them their due they were totally professional about my hesitant ramblings.
Gwen told me that if I wanted she could put a post hypnotic suggestion in my mind that would magnify every touch so that when I was aroused I would be a lot more sensitive and I would feel and act as a biological woman.
She had found this to be very effective with girls using the same type of silicon prosthetic vagina I used.
As for my anxiety about not wanting the final operation she could make me feel less anxious but the underlying cause would need longer sessions of hypnosis possibly regressing me to see if there was something that happened during my childhood that was causing this block.

When I was asked if I wanted this regression treatment I thought deeply about it and replied, “I’d very much like the anxiety relieving but the part about my sensation’s err ‘down there’ being increased it wouldn’t turn me into a nymphomaniac would it?”
She smiled broadly telling me that it certainly wouldn’t do that, all it does is increase any touch many times and make me act like a woman in ecstasy.
This sounded ok by me though god knows when I’d use it so I agreed to the hypnosis to relieve my anxieties and increase sensations but declined the regression.

It didn’t take long, by just after ten I was on my way to the station on the short walk to it I passed a shop selling shades so I went and bought three pairs of D & G sunglasses one pair for each of us – mind you with the price of them I had the feeling that they were ‘not right’.
I got my train to London and settled down sent a text to the girls telling them I was on my way. Then I got one back from them telling me that they were about an hour from London and as I was only an hour behind them they would meet me at the station then we could make our way to Heathrow.

I arrived about 12:45 and met the girls you would have thought we hadn’t seen each other for months rather than a couple of hours.
We quickly made out way to the station where the Heathrow express left and made our check in with 30 minutes to spare!

I was a bit worried about security because my passport while having my female picture and female name still said on it that I was male!
You know - no one bothered at all! It was like a pretty girl using a male passport happens every day!

We arrived in Grand Canary about 10 in the evening and headed to the villa the key’s were where the agent said they would be and when we opened the door there was a note for us telling us that the place was ready beds made and food in the fridge there was also a platter of mixed meats and salad with chilled wine ready for us – great as we were starving.

We had already decided that we would only use one bedroom so after eating we took the remains of the wine into the master bedroom plonked our cases on the floor and got ready for bed sitting sipping wine, while I told them about my appointment with Jill and her offer to Shoni that if she need’s it she is willing to talk with Shoni about you-know-what.

Of course they asked about the hypnotism and quite honestly I could tell them nothing it seemed to me that I went to sleep then woke up about 15 minutes later I skipped over the part about increasing my sensations ‘down there’.

It was about midnight when we finally went to sleep all huddled together like big nest of dormice.
When we woke the sun was streaming through the window, which was wonderful because even in March it was warm.
We dressed then had something to eat then decided to go to the nearest town to look around.
Kelly suggested that we change into our swimming costumes and wear a sarong or light dress, in case we decide to hit the beach – this seemed sensible to me.
When I rummaged through my case all I could find were my bikinis!
THEN I heard the two of them giggling and it struck me my two friends had taken out my one piece suits and swapped them with my bikini’s!

“Oh I really hate you two sometimes” I whined Shonali said with a grin on her face, “Susie, you’re ready to show some flesh honest your bodies perfect.” It was great to see Shoni smiling again.
Grumbling I stripped off and picked a green and gold zigzag pattern bikini the bottom was like small shorts though the legs were high cut.
But the top consisted of two triangles of satiny material with a thong that fastened behind my back and a halter neck. When I put it on I was appalled at the amount of flesh I was showing, and mentioned it.
Kelly said to me; “Susie come here and look in the mirror. Now tell me what do you see?” I looked and then said, “The three of us – why?” “Exactly” she exclaimed, “Three very fit very sexy girls! Now take a good look at yourself and I mean take a really good look!”

I looked in the mirror and began to see what they meant my face was heart shaped with high cheekbones.
My neck was slender leading to my creamy shoulders hairless arms and quite delicate fingers. My C cup breasts thrust forward, down to my slender waist with a divine little feminine belly.
My hips were slender but when I turned around my bum was very feminine perfectly shaped pert and lush my legs were shapely leading to my size 6 feet.
The hormones had certainly done their work; and with my flat front where my prosthetic vagina kept what little I had hidden I was to all intents and purposes a girl!

In amazement I breathed, “I truly see what you mean, I’ve never noticed it but I’ve become a girl – haven’t I?”
Shoni looked at Kell and exclaimed, “About time now you see what we’ve been telling you!” I didn’t speak just nodded.

Right Kell ordered, “Let’s finish and go and check the talent out!” Then she realised what she had just said and stammered, “Err I mean let’s.........” Shoni said, “I know what you meant and I agree! Let’s check the talent I want to put this weekend behind me and live! Believe me I’m not letting that creep spoil my life!” Our Shoni was back at least on the outside – though what was happening inside was anyone’s guess.

We all wore sheer gossamer dresses, a sun hat and our new shades (I had got a telling off for buying them)
Cute little sandals and our beach bags with our towels, sun block and a 1001 other things a girl needs
When we left the house I stood tall, thanks to my friends I realised that I was indeed a girl – well in looks at least.

We walked the mile to the town and checked the place out noted some likely looking restaurants, café’s, bar’s/disco’s and also saw that there were loads of tourists about.
Especially quite a few young fit looking guys. Kelly and I would watch to make sure Shoni was ok.

We made it to the beach this was sheltered from the breeze while it was not cold, took the edge off the warmth.
As we lay talking Kelly said, “I’ve always loved travelling. You know I was going to take a year off and see some of the world............ but events and uni stopped that.”
Shoni stirred and commented, “Why can’t we take some time out after graduating? What’s stopping us?”
Kell and I contemplated this then Kell said, “What do you think Susie?” I was quiet for a second and finally answered, “That sounds good like a gap year but where would we go?”

Shoni said a bit ruefully, “Well I’ve relations in India I’ve never seen.” Kell then added, “I’ve got some in Australia”
I piped up, “I’ve some in Cornwall and Durham” and got a towel thrown at me (Both are in England).
So I tried again “I’ve always wanted to see New Zealand”

We lay there for a while contemplating the world and what we had just discussed I thought it would be a great idea to travel for a while. Then Kelly (our unofficial leader) sat up saying come on girls lets get something to eat and have a talk!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We got together all our stuff and packed it into our beach bags then made our way to the street where the bars; disco’s and food joints were sited. Being typical English girls we decided on ‘something-n-chips’ as it turned out we all had omelette and chips.
A soft drink at hand we continued to discuss the seed of the idea we had come up with and discussed on the beach.
As we excitedly talked all anyone would see three very attractive young girls in a very animated discussion. Along with just about every other girl my age when I was talking to my friends I was very animated touching explaining things with my hands - my gestures were now simply so natural and so girlish.

We decided that we’d go backpacking starting from west to east so we just had to visit America – that goes without saying.
Having been brought up on a diet of American films and westerns seeing some of America was a must
Next we would do the long hop to New Zealand from there to Australia to visit Kelly’s relations in Perth next onto India to visit Shonali’s relations in the Punjab at a place called Faridkot.
We then considered going to the Alps in Europe to be Chalet maids and do some skiing as we all enjoyed snow sports.
But this was one option of many we discussed thinking that after the skiing season we’d head home to look for work and start our real lives.

We were very excited about this Kelly and Shoni moaned that they’d end up broke and living with their parents.
Until I pointed out that the flat was paid for surely we could still live together. “But” Kelly protested, “We’d never afford the rent!” I was really annoyed because I never wanted them to pay rent in the first place!
They were originally my teachers and now were by very best friends so we argued about the rent for a good hour only stopping when we were hit on by three hunky guys fresh off the beach.

Both Kell and I watched for Shoni’s reaction but she was - well just Shoni. But I did notice that while she used her eyes to ensnare the one she seemed to fancy her look was guarded and watchful.
They were from the North of England a city called York and were really great company soon they had us in hysterics with their jokes and impersonations really they were just regular normal guys!
We moved to a bar and had a few drinks with them telling them about our travel plans and wondering aloud how to see the most of America.
One of them suggested going along Route 66. The reaction from us three was blank stares as none of us had ever heard of whatever Route 66 was.
So they explained that this was a trans America route taking in many of the states it ran from Chicago to the west coast – this sounded very interesting and I made a mental note to find out more.
Then they started singing a song about getting your kicks from route 66 which we had never heard before but the soon had us in stitches laughing until tears were in our eyes.
As the afternoon progressed we got to know the lads a whole lot better - then they asked us if we wanted to go clubbing tonight.
Kelly and I held back letting Shoni make the decision but there was no hesitation she happily agreed.
So we arranged to meet them at the bar we were in about nine also we told them that we’d be paying our way – no arguments!

We got back to the villa and as I was thinking about this Route 66 so I went on Google and read about it then onto Amazon and ordered a book about it.
The book must have had the longest title ever (Route 66 – A Guide to the History, Sights and Destinations Along the Main Street of America) Really trips off the tongue that title - but it would give us an idea what it was all about

Then finally I went and got showered and ready for tonight. The dress I decided on was a very short matte satin mini dress with a boat neckline it was designed to be worn with one shoulder bare.
It came down to - well it wasn’t exactly a pelmet dress but it sure was short!
When Kelly saw it she looked at Shoni and commented, “Looks like our little girl’s suddenly realised how good she looks!” I threw a pillow at her.

No bra with this dress but sensible silky boy shorts as underwear (to preserve my modesty) I wondered out loud why they called these boy shorts, as no boy would be seen dead in such a feminine item of clothing! Needless to say I got no sensible reply from those two I decided to wear strappy sandals.

The three of us were sat in front of the mirror doing our make up. Well they were successfully doing their makeup. Me? As usual I was having problems with my false eyelashes – bloody things!
These are the only items of make up I still had problems with I just couldn’t get them right and so I was muttering sighing and swearing every time I got it wrong eventually Shoni told me, “Susie for Gods sake let me do them!”

Finally we were ready, I looked at myself in the full-length mirror and realised just how short this dress was!
I made a move to pull the hem down and promptly got my hand slapped by Kelly for making that slight move.
In an exasperated voice she admonished me saying “Susanna Johnson, you are a 20 year old girl with great legs and body now LEAVE THE DRESS ALONE – or else you’ll pull it out of shape!”
That was really told me off! And I could see by the nod of her head that Shoni certainly agreed with Kelly.

As we left the house Shoni stopped and turned to us saying in a very quiet serious voice, “Girls I know you mean well but please stop treating me like I was made of glass I’m ok honest. I’m not letting that cretin spoil my life so please lighten up - ok.”
We both shrugged and I said, “Well if that’s what you want” “That’s what I want,” she confirmed.
I glanced at Kell who shrugged and said, “Until we get to know these guys better ‘Rule 1?” We grinned and together high fived saying in chorus, “Rule 1” (go out together - go home together)

We met the guys and had a great night dancing drinking and tapas. Oh! And of course some light making out with them.
The guys were; just as we thought just normal lads out for a good time! And tonight we were the good time they tried to come onto us but nothing heavy and took our rebuttals in good part.
My bum got felt a couple of times but every time I glared at Will. All he did was shrug saying, “What do you expect with a bum like two ferrets in a bag fighting.”
But he said it in such a funny way not malicious also he had a little boy caught out look on his face I couldn’t get mad at him – well not for long.

Finally at three in the morning we called it a day (or night or a morning or whatever) and headed home in spite of their best efforts it was just the three of us!
But we did say we’d see them tomorrow on the beach. AND I never tried to pull my skirt down once though Will tried to get it up a couple of times!
We got to bed about four in the morning. Getting up about eleven then getting ready for the beach.
I was quite cool about my bikinis now and selected a Blue polka dot one. Again the bottoms finished just above the line of my prosthetic vagina but the top was two triangles of silky cloth with a couple of laces that tied at the back and a loop for the halter-top!

I thought about getting a bikini with smaller panties but in my heart I knew that this would only happen if I could bring myself to have the surgery.
Then I realised that this was the first time since the hypnotism that I had thought about this subject and the only reason I had thought about it was because of a bikini bottom! At least it wasn’t preying on my mind.

And really this is how our short break continued us and the three guys became an ‘item’ it was a classic holiday romance. Up late every day on the beach during the afternoon, and clubbing at night, this is what every 19 going on 20 year old does when they are away.

Friday night, it was the guys last night. I think we all were sad it was over but as Shonali said, “These lads were just what we needed” then she thought and continued, “Well just what I needed - normal the same age as we were and hard working (with wandering hands) they’re great fun to be with.”
It was great seeing her so happy and relaxed.

I happened to mention that I we regularly getting prodded in the stomach by poor Will. I now let his hands caress my bum and this just got the poor guy worse.
Kell shrugged and said do what I did yesterday night! Head for the beach and have fun - you lot never even noticed we’d gone. Look Susie, we’ll never see them again just make sure he uses a condom!”
Shoni then said, “I did notice cos I went for a walk once you came back! So Susie, it’s up to you it’s your body – do you feel ready for it?”

Did I? Yes I think I was ready so for the day on the beach I wore a one-piece swimsuit despite this being a one piece it was very revealing in a nice way.
When I put it on for the day Kelly commented, “Shoni, I think our girl’s about to fly!” Shoni giggled and responded, “About time.”

My swimsuit was a Chartreuse Yellow stretch Jersey one piece with the back plunging down to just above my hips.
It had a very deep cut V front which tied behind my neck and met just above my belly button; it covered my boobs but only just.
Over it I wore a sheer black wrap around dress you could see straight through it but it gave some cover. On my feet were low-heeled sandals with silver/green iridescent strap across my toes and round my ankles.
A multi coloured beach bag completed my look with hair worn loose over my shoulders complete with oversized shades – I was ready.

So we met they guys Friday lunch time and had a great day at the beach as usual going on the wild water rides.
Will’s eyes were on stalks when I took the dress off - the poor guy. Then it hit home as I really realised then the power a girl has.
As usual he was ‘mister roaming hands’ but I didn’t mind in the slightest as it was me that was torturing the poor guy.

We shot back to the villa to get changed. Tonight my dress was a brown printed mini dress in a wrap over style with a V-neck that finished between my breasts the skirt was slightly flared which came down to midway between my bum and my knees.
On my feet a pair of beige 4” wedge heeled sandals and a rope handbag. Kell passed me some condoms telling me, “If or when - make sure he uses them – right” grinning at her I quipped, “Right mum” and got a cushion across the back of my head for my troubles.

We met they guys about nine and as usual spent the night dancing, karaoke, drinking and more dancing.
About midnight I whispered to Will and asked if he wanted to go for a walk - I was making the running!
We slipped out of the club unseen (or so I thought) until I glanced and saw Shoni smiling and giving me the thumbs up.

As we wandered off in the warm night air his arm was around me holding me close. I had my head on his shoulder and my heart was pounding I was certain he could hear it.
Eventually we stopped at a quiet secluded place on the beach and sat on the sand our kissing became passionate.
As usual his hands were roaming about my body - the difference tonight was that nothing was off limits!
I must admit I was really getting turned on. It would seem that the post-hypnotic suggestion that Gwen had planted was really working AND the sensations were fantastic!

I could feel Will’s passion for god’s sake it was nearly bursting out of his shorts! I broke away and managed to murmur, “Condom?”
His face was a study “I, I, I’ve forgot them” he stammered, “What an idiot” he continued, “I’m so sorry Susie.”
The poor guy was bereft so I took pity on him reaching into my bag and after rummaging around for effect produced three of them telling him, “It’s a good job I...........” that was as far as I got because he clutched me to him smothering my lips with his!

I managed to get his widgy out of his shorts and slipped a condom onto him the poor guy was in a hell of a state finally we made love!
All I’m going to say was for me the sensations were extreme it was out of this world I moaned and writhed because I could feel everything!
He didn’t last long the first time but the second time it was a lot longer. And the third time? Well all I can say is I was in absolute heaven the sensations I felt were amazing

We cleaned ourselves up as best we could – thank god for wet wipes! Brushed all the sand off each other and headed back to the club slipping back in un-noticed.

Like hell we were un-noticed both Kelly and Shonali had broad grins on their faces again I got the thumbs up! I knew I was in for some severe questioning when we got home.

The rest of the night was great the guys were leaving on Saturday lunchtime so when we said our final good byes it was very passionate and quite sad but meeting these guys was just what we needed after Shonali’s crisis.
Of course we said we’d keep in touch – but you know how it is we knew we’d never see these guy’s again.

We fell into bed about four in the morning I finally managed to douche properly of course the girls asked me what had happened and with a dreamy look on my face (according to Kelly) I told them it was wonderful simply wonderful.

It was late morning when we finally got up or as I put it we were up about the ‘crack of noon’ we decided to spend the day around the villa’s pool discussing our travel plans.
We decided that we needed money so we’d have to find jobs and save everything we could as Kelly somewhat sadly said we wouldn’t be coming back to the villa for a while!

As was usual for us our laptops were with us so we got browsing to see how much all this was going to cost us. We found a few crap sites then finally two really useful ones.
One, which gave rough estimates per day per country. While the other had a cost calculator using the countries and number of days we intended.
Called Saving for Travel this was devised by back packers for back packers and it helped us focus.
The way it worked was that you took each country in turn and the number of days you intended staying in the country. It assumed that as back packers you camped or used hostels used public transport and ate cheaply then a rough cost could be reached.
After a lot - and I mean a lot of discussion we decided on the following route using the world to decide so the steps were logical (or so we thought) and we covered far more countries than our original idea.
We did this because if we decided not to visit all the countries we would have more money and if we overspent in one country we could either get long term work to get some more money or miss a country out!
So finally our provisional route was:

USA for 6 to 8 weeks landing East Coast leaving from the West Coast, we put route 66 down as a possible way to see the maximum in the time available.
New Zealand for 6 to 8 weeks starting North Island leaving from the South Island.
Australia for 6 to 8 weeks, starting and finishing with Kelly’s relations in Sydney – they used to live in Perth but had moved to Sydney. (She had just remembered this)
Philippines for 2/3 weeks.
Thailand for 2/3 weeks
Malaysia for 2/3 weeks
India for 8 weeks – this is a big country landing in Mumbai seeing Shonali’s relations and then leaving from Mumbai
Italy for 2 weeks
Switzerland 1 week
France for 2 weeks then home
All this meant that we would be away for about a year! But it was all very provisional really it gave us a starting point and if money was getting tight we could change our plans.

So all in all we’d be away for a year or so! So we put all this into the calculator and the total cost that emerged brought us down to earth with a bump!
The total cost was £10,000, excluding the flight at £1250 and backpackers insurance at £250, the site recommended adding 20% for contingencies and the must see trips so we came to £12,500
All this was backpacking staying in hostels and guesthouses and using public transport eating local food and working where we could!
Then there was the price of visa’s and inoculations, so all in all we were looking at about £14,000!

“Wow” Kelly breathed, “Girls, it looks like we’ve got to find work when we get home and start saving!”
The two of us agreed though Shonali said, “At least you won’t have to find a job Susie”.
I was a bit upset saying, “If you two are working then so am I! AND the two of you can stop being so stiff necked by paying me rent - we’ll split the household bills three ways!” I was adamant about this and finally they reluctantly agreed seeing the sense in this. (At long last)
Kelly had about £5,000 in her bank and Shonali had nearly £7,000 so it was a start for them but we still had some saving to do!

We carried on discussing and from another web site we got what we would need to carry with us!
This was also quite a list (from lightweight tents to sanitary wear) but everything could be got into a backpack. But this meant more expense or as Kelly put it, “Christmas and birthday presents are going to be useful this year.”
When were we going to set off, after a lot of discussion we decided on October, though we were taking a chance in America regarding the weather but we’d suck it and see!

So we had seven months to come up with the money plus all the stuff we needed! As the girls said it was no trouble for me but for them it was a lot of work.
I knew that they wouldn’t accept money from me so I kept quiet apart from saying, “If we don’t get enough we can always...........”
“Don’t even say it Susanna Johnson” Kelly admonished me, “Thanks we know you mean well. But we’ll manage won’t we Shoni?”
I simply said, “Sorry” and left it at that! Shoni smiled at me saying,” Don’t feel bad Susie we both know we could rely on you - but thanks all the same this is something we have to do for ourselves”

So the afternoon passed lazily by the pool and of course our talk got onto my experience last night.
I was pressed about the night and what it was like but I simply said, “It was amazing - simply amazing I didn’t realise that I’d feel so much!” then I made a stupid mistake (as my mouth was working faster than my brain) by continuing, “The suggestion Gwen implanted certainly worked well”.
Kelly missed the relevance of that but Shoni didn’t, “And what suggestion was that Miss Johnson? I don’t think you mentioned it!”
Cursing myself for my stupidity I had to tell them about the hypnotic suggestion that made me experience every sensation – ‘down there’ during lovemaking.

“Oh you little sweetie” Shoni said. “You’re really a girl now” Kelly butted in, “And no longer a virgin” this was meant in fun but I still blushed crimson.

About five in the evening we decided to get changed and go for something to eat and have a couple of drinks. For as Kelly put it, “Tonight is the last night for a while girls”.

I was going to put the same dress on I wore last night, but there was a stain on the back of the skirt! - I wonder what caused that?
So I decided on a maxi dress sleeveless with embroidery and beading around the neck and arms, spaghetti straps elasticated at the waist. It was in a gorgeous poppy red colour and very light and airy as it made from cotton voile.
I wore simple sandals with an ankle strap and a toe thong these had a 1” heel, a simple tapestry handbag. Finally an arm full of bangles and my hair loose around my shoulders I was ready.

We set off for town chatting as we walked the mile or so and soon we were in our favourite restaurant, which did wonderful seafood at a great price.
We then progressed to the bar we used to go with the guy’s somewhat ruefully I commented, “You know I miss Mr Wandering Hands!” this caused great hilarity for my two friends.
But the night just wasn’t the same needless to say we got hit on a few times but just were not interested so by eleven we were back at the villa for a good night’s sleep. It was funny how much we all missed those three nice normal lads!

We all slept well on our final night rising early (for this week anyhow) and did our packing as we were returning to the cold UK.
For our trip home we all wore skinny jeans and a camisole top. But in our very roomy tote bags we had tights a bra, t-shirt and a warm light pullover. For shoes we had flip-flops but also in our tote’s we had a pair of trainers!
Wonderful things these huge handbags now I wonder however I managed without one!
Of course it goes without saying that we carried a warm jacket with us, because us girls have built in temperature sensors that pop out when it get’s too cold - the boys love them!

We arrived home in the evening Shoni and Kell phoned their parents to tell them of our plans. There was a message from the police for Shoni to phone them when she could and a pile of mail for us to wade through – all-mundane stuff except for the book on Route 66 (thank the lord for Amazon Prime!) Also we discovered that there was very little in the fridge so out of necessity we ordered a pizza delivery.

When the got off the phone they said that their families were excited for them, but sad that they would miss the festive season they agreed to give them early Christmas and Birthday presents so the girls had to make a list so that everyone knew what to buy.
Shoni phoned the police and gave the name of the officer handling the case but she wasn’t in until tomorrow.
However Shoni was told that Clive was going to plead guilty – which was a bit of a relief all round so she said that she’d call back tomorrow.

The pizza arrived and we sat around munching - luckily we had some (well lots) of wine in.
As we ate we discussed getting work Shoni was lucky because before she went to Uni she trained as a nail technician so she was going to ask around and read the ‘jobs vacant’ section of the local papers
Kelly and I however would have to go for bar work and/or waitressing and/or supermarket shelf stacking or of course a McJob! As we had no experience at all to help us.
So we made sure that we had what we needed for Uni the next day and about eleven went to bed. It seemed really strange sleeping alone especially after a week of sleeping with Kelly and Shonali – I loved those guys.
As I got ready for bed I looked seriously at my hair then decided to phone Paula tomorrow and get a hair appointment as my hair could certainly do with some TLC.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs

When we went back to Uni our tutor asked Shoni if she was ok. To us our Shonali was back on the surface but both Kelly and I wondered what she was like inside - mentally. When she told Miss Thompson that she was very fit somewhat rested and determined not to let last weekend spoil her life she had a smile on her face.

“After all” Shoni put it, “He only hit me it’s not like he raped me!” Kelly growled if he had raped you Susie and I would be up for murder.

Fiona simply smiled commenting, “You three are really close aren’t you?” We nodded in unison. Then Fiona carried on, “And Susanna I must say that you’ve really blossomed these last few months.”
Blushing I thanked her saying, “It’s mainly due to these two but also the reaction of the rest of the guys on the course being so accepting”

After this we went to lectures at lunchtime I phoned Paula and made an appointment for Saturday morning.
After lectures we adjourned to the ‘Key’s’ for our usual drink and game of pool, which we shouldn’t do as we were saving but............it was only one drink a day.

Kelly and I were discussing getting work while Shoni was scanning the Uni’s paper for jobs when Bill the landlord commented, “Well I could do with another barmaid if either of you are interested -------- and you’d be following in good footsteps as your friend young Jill (my counsellor) used to work for me.”

Kelly looked at me and asked, “What are you looking for Bill?” Bill told us, “well the missus says I should take it easy at my age so I’m looking for someone to work four till ten every night Monday to Friday and Saturday and Sunday twelve till six – still interested?”
Kelly looked at me I said to her, “You go ahead” Kell thought about it and asked, could we split the job between us Bill?”
He thought for a second and answered, “Yes I suppose so what were you thinking about?”
Kelly without even thinking about it said, “How about Susie doing Monday to Thursday then I’ll do the rest – ok with that Susie?” I simply nodded.
He thought for a while and finally just when I thought we’d blown it answered,
“That’s fine, I can live with that – c’mon Susie no time like the present to start”

“What now” I squeaked not expecting this at all! Smiling at me he nodded, “C’mon girl lets get started before we get busy!” He then nodded at Kelly saying, “And you may as well do a couple of hours so I don’t have to repeat myself on Friday!”
We both beamed at Bill went behind the bar; then simultaneously each of us kissed him on the cheek thanking him profusely.
He commented, “It’s a good job you girls arrived early cos I was going to ask if anyone was interested when the crowd arrived at five”

Shoni was on the phone when she turned around and we were behind the bar her mouth hung open with surprise, “What’s going on here?” She asked so we told her and she gave us high fives and told us I’ve got a job too – well I think I may have. Thursday and Friday evenings and all day Saturday at the Central Nail Salon (this was a really up market place in the city centre), that is if I pass the test tomorrow evening”

This was some luck! No this was amazing luck the three of us were now working AND we had only decided yesterday to work. The employment gods were really smiling on us.
So Kelly and I became barmaids. When the rest of the gang arrived to say they were surprised when I served them (under Bill’s eagle eye) was an understatement.
He carried on showing me different things all night Kell and Shoni left at six so I carried on working.
At ten - knocking off time I discovered that I had really enjoyed the work the pub was busy and time simply flew.

I asked Bill if tomorrow there was a place I could change out of my day clothes into some working clothes he showed me the back room where we left our handbags and coats.
I thanked him again for the job gruffly he answered, “Once you feel at home girl you’re on your own I’ll be putting my feet up! – Oh and you had better tell young Kelly the same.” It seems that with Bill anyone is referred to as ‘young’

I got home about ten thirty tired but happy all of us had a job. We knew at £6 an hour we wouldn’t earn a fortune but in the time we had it will build up. Along with what we could save from our student loans (not a great deal) we should see by the time we graduated how much we had amassed.
I showered and did some studying then went to bed about one in the morning.

The next day I was more confident at work and kept on giving Kelly tips on how things worked Shoni came in shortly after six elated as she had passed the test at the nail salon with flying colours.
She was working Thursday four until eight, same Friday, and Saturday all day her pay was way more than ours plus any tips she received!

Thursday came and I was the customer Kelly was working I kept close to her so if she wanted to know something I was there. Shoni was working too so I headed home at the usual time and studied until Kelly arrived home with Shoni.

Saturday and it was my hair day I arrived at Paula’s and told her what I wanted doing to my hair.
She showed me a new longer style that she thought might suit me.
I wasn’t sure so she took a photo of me and on her computer showed me what the new style would look like.

Every so often she had to go and meet someone I asked where Rachel was (the receptionist) Paula gave a big sigh and said, “Rachel’s just separated from her husband and has to look after her kids on a Saturday” adding, “It’s a total pain but there it is”.

I thought ‘in for a penny in for a pound’ so I asked, “Do you want a Saturday girl?” Paula grimaced answering, “Do I ever - why you know someone?” Casually I said, “Err yes – me or Kelly” remembering Kelly needed the money more than I did.

She stopped working on my hair looked at me in the mirror saying, “Are you joking Susie?” “No we need work because we’re going backpacking when we graduate,” I answered.

“Right” she said, “I’ll finish your hair and you can start I’ll show you what to do” in my mind I groaned - twice in one week but we needed the money. Then she added, “And if you decide that Kelly’s working YOU can show her the ropes next week– OK?” I happily agreed to this as Kelly did need the money more than I did.

She finished my new hair style of course she was right it really suited me it was below my shoulders in a fly away style longer in the centre of my back to say I was made up with it was putting it mildly.

Now to the reception, she showed me the appointment book how to work the phone then she gave me a salon outfit as I was expected to help wash hair ready for the stylists.
She showed me the correct way to do this; in between times I swept the floor and made the coffee – all this for £8 an hour which was a good rate.

I phoned Kelly to tell her and her reaction was typical, “You lucky cow!” Thanks I said dryly, “I love you too” then I carried on, “Look Paula is cool about either of us working for her so I’ll show you what to do next Saturday morning –if you ask Bill if it’s ok for us to swap our days!” “WHAT” she shouted, “You mean?” grinning I told her, “Yep I’ve got you another job” “Susie I love you!” I could hear her chortling as she hung up.

I had to phone the dance school, as my Saturday lessons were no longer feasible, however I was offered a slot on Tuesday evenings however this was with an advanced ballet class.
I mentioned that I was afraid I would hold the whole class back but the teacher told me, “Look Susanna, you’ll never be a Darcy (a well known ballerina) but you’re no plodding elephant you’ll manage.”
I was quite happy about this because after a short time I had been doing ballet I found I enjoyed the exercise and discipline as it toned my body and (a big bonus) helped my posture and balance.

So the weeks went on Shoni also got a job as a waitress on a Sunday and so our cash pot’s slowly mounted.
Two months later and we had Shoni’s and Kell’s mums arrive to stay and do some shopping. It was great to see them and they bought three packages with them wrapped in Christmas paper.
One for each of us when we opened them we found a Haglofs Q60 backpack each these were top of the range and perfect for what we wanted. I was really touched and true to form and the bloody hormones I burst into tears of gratitude.

We talked to them about our trip of course they were concerned for their daughters and very touchingly me as they included me in their family.
We promised to discuss things with them when we had sorted things out and mentioned that money was our main concern it was then that Shonali’s mum dropped a bombshell telling Shoni that her Gran was very excited that Shonali intended going to India to see her extended family so she was going to help Shoni by adding to her saving pot the money she was going to leave her in her will!
Then Kelly’s mum said that they would help her too which was great news and relieved a lot of the financial pressure they had been feeling.

As we all were working we had to leave the mothers to their own devices, but they seemed happy enough. On Sunday Kelly and the ‘mums’ came to the pub where Shoni and I worked for their Sunday Lunch.

On Sunday night Gill phoned it was great to hear from him as after we had discussed me not wanting a steady relationship we only spoke every two weeks or so. However just hearing his voice triggered something deep inside me.

He asked if it was ok to visit next weekend to see me I told him I was working Friday evenings Saturday and Sunday until after six.
He sounded reasonably happy and so I arranged to meet him on Friday lunchtime at Manchester Piccadilly railway station.
Of course when I told the girls, there was a, ‘Oh we Know what you’ll be doing’ look on their faces. Luckily the mum’s told them to leave me alone!

The Sunday night was a good girls night there was us three and our mum’s (used to this now I classed both Kell’s and Shoni’s mum’s as ‘my mums’).

Monday the mum’s were to the station shortly after we went to Uni so we had a fond farewell and just couldn’t wait to see them again.
I told them about the villa and offered them full use of it. Of course there was an argument (I know where Kell and Shoni get their argumentative streak from!)
But for once the girls were on my side as my argument was that it’s better using the place than leaving it empty and anyhow they are like a family to me. Also it was big enough for family holidays so they may as well use it as leave it empty.
Finally after an hour of arguing we were late (well nearly) for Uni and the two of them had missed the train they were going to catch but at least they agreed to use the villa. So I promised that I would tell the agent and send them all the info to enable them to use the place.

That week passed slowly - what was I going to do? Did I want to sleep with Gill? Does he feel the same about me? How does he feel about our proposed time away? Oh a thousand things were going on in my mind.

Tuesday and I joined my new Ballet class as I stretched and warmed up I was so excited and nervous.

The class I was now in were a couple of classes up from my old one. I tried to keep up so as not to hold them back but there was no way I could ever attempt to do some of the things they accomplished with ease.
The whole class was really helpful as they tried to help me; but they were so much better than I was.
I was a bit depressed then as we got changed one of the girls approached me and said, “You did well Susie, keep it up”
I smiled weakly at her telling her, “Thanks very much but I’m so afraid of slowing you girls down.”
Grinning at me she simply said, “We leave you to work on your own and concentrate on our own work and we’ll help you when we can so don’t worry you’ll not hold us back.”

By now as a barmaid (me, a barmaid!) and I was very confident and Bill was leaving me to it completely.
He had showed me how to change the barrels when they need it (without getting covered in beer) and so I didn’t see much of him at all.
I found I really loved the job! I loved the flirting and loved the interaction with the customers.

Then finally it was Friday, I made my way to the railway station - would things be the same between us after all it was two months since I had last seen him.
Wondering to myself would the ‘thrill’ of having a half girl still be with him – I only thought this to myself or else Kell and Shoni would give me a real talking to!

I needn’t have worried I got to the station - late (as usual) so of course I was scanning the crowds looking for him when I felt a light tap on my shoulder.
I gave a little squeal of surprise then I was in his arms and being kissed I instantly responded and moulded myself to his lean body - eventually we came up for air!

The pleasure on his face was not faked he was genuinely pleased to see me he looked me up and down and breathed, “You’re even prettier than I remember, I’m so glad you let me come this weekend.”

I was walking on air answering him, “And why wouldn’t I want to see you – you hunk?” Well he retorted, “It’s been two months and other guy’s err you know” he finished lamely”
I smiled at him and stroked his cheek affectionately telling him, “Other guy’s have a lot to live up to compared to you – you are gorgeous come on let’s get home.”

He picked up his suitcase I looked amazed at the size of it and asked, “I thought you were here for the weekend?” Puzzled he retorted, “I am, why?” Then he looked at me looking at the suitcase.

Laughing he told me it’s not what you think I got some stuff for you girls from Mark (Kelly’s brother) and from me, its just a little something to help you three on your adventure.

I told him off telling him that he shouldn’t have because now all three of us were working we can afford things but he told me to shut up because they had bought these things because they wanted to.
Shyly as we walked to get a cab I asked, “How do you feel about us going away?”
Laughing he replied, “Well I won’t miss the two witches (Kell and Shoni) but I will miss you” as he said this he looked at me longingly.

In for a penny I thought so blushing furiously I told him, “I hope you don’t mind but I’ve put you in my room.” He immediately said, “I couldn’t shove you out of you room – no I’ll sleep on the settee.”
Very quietly I answered, “But you’re not shoving me out!” He realised what I was saying and looked searchingly at me.
Blushing scarlet I stammered, “B, b, b, but only if you w, w, wan............” I got no further as he dropped his suit case and grabbed me saying, “Are you sure sweetheart are you really sure”
All I could do was nod and smile I was so happy I had been so brave (and very, very forward)

As we settled in the taxi he asked, “What about the two witches?” I looked at him radiating happiness and simply told him, “Sod em!”
He chuckled telling me, “You realise that we’ll both be in for some stick from them?”
Nothing could dent my happiness now I simply told him, “But it’ll be well worth it” He echoed my sentiments on this.

As we drove I told him I started work at four so he would have to look after himself.
I mentioned to him Shoni should be home by nine but Kelly would be home shortly after I had left for work.
So he proposed that we meet me at work (The Keys) then go for a meal afterwards.
This sounded great to me so I sent a text to the girls and they agreed with me Shoni saying she would be home about half past eight to get ready.

Just then we arrived at the block of flats where we lived he gave an appreciative whistle and commented, “Nice place”
I took him upstairs (well we used the elevator) and showed him around I showed him my room then started to get ready for work as he was going to see me naked later everything seemed so natural I had just started undressing.
Watching me he breathed, “God Susanna, you are perfect, absolutely perfect you’d better show me how to work the Jacuzzi.”

There still were a couple of hours to go before I started work so I thought why not! I showed him the controls and went to finish getting undressed.
I slipped a satin dressing gown on just as he came back saying, “Your bath is ready Ma’am!”
Then he pulled me close and kissed me passionately I knew what was on his mind and gasped, “I have to be at work by four.” he picked me up and carried me to the Jacuzzi and lowered me into the hot bubbling water saying, “Well we had better be quick then.” How I managed to get out of my dressing gown I have no idea!

He undressed and slid into the bubbling water next to me slipping his arm around me he kissed me deeply I moaned in pleasure as he caressed my body, slowly bringing me to an orgasm.
Shuddering in passion I moaned, “Please I need you so badly I want to feel you inside me!”

Our lovemaking was wonderful he was a thoughtful tender and unselfish lover bringing me to multiple orgasms.
I was putty in his hands my body was floating on air (and water) it was so different from Will so different and so satisfying.
As I lay in his arms he murmured, “Susanna, I’m sorry I didn’t use a condom” I looked at him with adoring eyes smiled and told him, “That’s ok lover it’s not like I’m going to get pregnant or get an STD is it?”
He looked at me kissed me on the end of my nose and in a soft voice told me, “I forgot all about that - you are so wonderfully feminine - I simply forgot.”

We got out and as I patted myself dry I could see him examining me especially my ‘vagina’, in the end I had to ask him, “Well, do I meet with your approval?”

Poor Gill he was embarrassed at being caught out but he recovered quickly and replied, “Susie if I didn’t know I would say that you’re all woman how do you do that?”
I smiled and explained about my prosthetic vagina he shook his head in amazement commenting, “Good grief I’m a doctor and I would never have thought it possible you look amazing!”
Then I noticed the time “My god I’ll be late for work” I gasped.
I got dressed in record time and said a very fond farewell to Gill as I flew out of the house.
I was late for work but Kelly was smugly working behind the bar – no sign of Bill with a broad grin she said, “I had a feeling you’d be late so I told Bill I’d fill in until you arrived – from the look of you young lady you’ve had fun!”

I thanked her profusely but she smiled and told me, “Susie you’d do the same for me so shut up!”
With that she left heading home no doubt to give Gill some grief as she normally does.

The night went slowly until Gill Shoni and Kelly arrived arm in arm with Gill in the centre of the two girls.
Being Friday it was busy so they sat at the end of the bar and chatted away until I had finished my shift.
Somehow Gill must have mentioned to Shoni about the sleeping arrangements. And of course she had told Kelly who commented to Gill, “I hear you’re having you’re having your wicked way with our Susie!” She said this so loud that I couldn’t help but overhear, “Kelly” I gasped, there’s no need to tell the whole place.
She simply snorted saying, “This lot’s lucky to hear themselves speak, let alone hear me – and they’re that pissed they’ll never understand anyhow!”

Bill arrived and I handed over to him we had one more drink (another advantage of being a barmaid is that people buy you drinks so we mark them on a card meaning we don’t have to pay – even Shoni as we simply deduct her drink from our card)
We went to the Mahal for a meal Gill paid after an argument from the three of us. And as was expected the two of us got ribbed unmercifully from Kell and Shoni about the sleeping arrangements but it was all good-natured.

Shonali had seen the big suitcase and Gill had told her that there was something in it for our travels but he wouldn’t tell her what.
So being a girl she was intrigued about the presents and scolded him for buying things he instantly replied, “I’ve got to make sure you two go! Now you can’t back out; but why you’re taking Susie I’ll never know”
Shoni wasn’t to be bested by her brother and shot back at him, “To keep her out of your clutches my dear brother.”

When we got home it was well after midnight Gill gave us the presents he and Mark had bought us and we were to coin a phrase ‘gobsmacked’! (speechless)
Kelly put into words what Shoni and I were thinking, “Gill, thanks, but we can’t accept these, they’re far too expensive”
Gill smiled and told us, “You’ll have to they’re from the States and there’s no return on them”

Gill had bought us three top of the range REI Flash woman’s sleeping bags (one each) plus three Thermo rest neo air Xlite sleeping pads.
While Mark had bought us lightweight REI ¼ dome 3 person tent complete with footprint (groundsheet). We were made up and thanked Gill profusely we would phone Mark and Sara tomorrow to thank them.

Finally we went to bed Kelly hissed at me, “Don’t you dare keep me awake with your moaning!” Then she added, “Lucky cow have fun you know we love you”

The weekend passed oh so quickly, it was wonderful waking up seeing Gill laid next to me sometimes I would just look at him wondering how I was so lucky. Lovemaking was wonderful I really felt so fulfilled as the girl I was rapidly becoming I was truly contented.

And I tried -------- I really tried not to make a noise but from the friendly glower I got from Kelly each morning I think I failed miserably! But the thing is I didn’t think I was making that much noise!

So it was a tearful goodbye on Monday morning I was still sniffling when I made my first lecture I was sad, but oh so happy – if that makes sense.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs

In March Clive was due in court he pleaded guilty saving Shoni the stress of testifying. We were very relieved that Shonali didn’t have to go through the ordeal of testifying.
As this was his first offence and he got a suspended 2 year sentence and had to go on an anger management course.
We three discussed this and as Shoni was happy that justice had been done we left it at that.

The months passed and all too soon it was time for the exams even though we thought we had done enough work we were still panicking.
Stress levels were really building as we sat our exams all three of us were a bag of nerves; it has to said that the people we worked for were really wonderfully understanding.
Finally it was all over and all we could do was wait for the results all of us thought that we had done ok.

The summer we spent working saving our money. Gill came to see me every month and it was great having him in my bed also the girls had stopped giving me a hard time.

I went for my hair trimming once a month usually on a Saturday Paula was now a really good friend and she always cut my hair.
One Saturday she looked at me through the mirror as she was trimming my hair and asked, “Well Susie how are you enjoying your new life?”

I didn’t even have to think straight away I answered, “I absolutely love being a girl I just wish I could take the final step” I was quite sad as I said it and Paula must have sensed it because she sat back and looked shrewdly at me telling me, “The first time I did your hair – remember” I nodded smiling at the memory she then carried on, “When I met you I thought that with time you would make an attractive girl – but now looking at you I realise I was totally wrong!”
She must have seen the look of worry cross my face because hurriedly she continued, “I now see I was wrong because you have turned out to be a stunningly attractive girl - damn it I’m envious of you and so I imagine are half the girls in Manchester.”

I smiled my thanks and tried to tell her how much I appreciated her telling me but she bulldozed me saying, “Look Susie so you’ve not transitioned yet that’s not the end of the world is it? You are working on it so go with the flow girl; go with the flow when the time’s right you’ll know enjoy yourself just enjoy yourself before you get old like me!”

That made me burst out laughing, as she was only 25 - five years older than I was.

Getting ready for our year away wow this was a logistics nightmare as we soon realised what with visas, immunisations, flight tickets, and even the simple things like what to take with us.
Luckily there is lots of good information out there on the Internet

So I won’t bore you with all the details of what we were taking with us suffice to say we originally had everything including the kitchen sink once we read all the advice we cut this down drastically.

Towels! Something so simple you would think would be oh so easy but what a pain in the butt!
Everyday towels when wet they are heavy and take an age to dry and even when dry they take up a load of space.
Then we found out about ‘Pack towels Personal” these were lightweight modern material which packed away to nothing and dried very quickly - perfect.

Clothes! We decided on a couple of T’s, a couple of shirts, lightweight trousers and shorts plus some wrap around skirts that didn’t crease too easily for ‘best’.
All the clothing we had for on the road was called ‘technical clothes’ where you add or remove layers as the weather changes. The fabric is lightweight and packs small with enough layers keeps the cold out but also wicks out moisture from the body. It’s easy to wash and dries quickly
Now knickers! What a bone of contention these were as us girls tend to go through two or three pairs a day. In the end because they are small and can fill the little nooks and crannies in out backpack we decided on at least a twenty pairs each.
Another ‘problem’ was what to do at ‘that time of the month’ for me this was simple but for the girls this was a problem even though you can get sanitary items everywhere they didn’t feel ‘comfortable’ with this especially in some of the more remote places we could be visiting.
Then they found out about ‘Mooncups’ which are reusable, (if you want more information about them then see the website!) and the cows bought me one so as I wouldn’t feel left out! There are times I hate those two.

Both girls got contraception implants not that we were planning on being too sexually active but three attractive girls alone may get unnecessary attention!
I on the other hand got my hormone implant so I wouldn’t need my tablets.

We all put our money in one account and each had a debit card for cash on the move (ATM’s) a reserve fund of $100 each this was hidden away with only a few of dollars in our purse.

Anyhow that is enough of our preparations for our adventures by September we were all geared up, we had to decide who was carrying what so one of us had the tent (1.8kg or 4lbs), one had the ipad and hair-drier while the third had the stove set.
Hair drier you may think this is weird but we all agreed we simply couldn’t live without AND SHORT HAIR WAS NOT AN OPTION! Plus while working at the salon Paula had been teaching Kelly the right way to trim our hair.

When we finished packing there was still space in the backpacks and really once we had them on they were not too heavy.

Now we were ready for our big adventure! Apart from one small item our graduation! We all passed our degrees Kelly and I with a first, Shonali with honours.

New dresses were called for which was a perfect excuse for us to go on some retail therapy.
Off we went shopping and to hell with the saving this was our special day one we had worked so very hard for!
After a hard days shopping we had everything we needed new dresses, shoes and handbag, underwear and sheer stockings! Everything a girl needs.

The day of the graduation the three of us stood in front of the large mirror inspecting ourselves - I know I’m bias but we looked stunning!
My dress was a knee length body shaping cotton sateen dress white background with a china blue floral print pattern it was fully lined and had a back zip the material had some stretch so it was comfortable to wear.
It had a round neckline with tiny cap sleeves I wore nude tights and navy blue crossover espadrille’s with a filled in back and a crossover strap in blue suede and blue patent they were peep toe style my handbag was a navy blue lizard print with silver fittings and a silver chain.

Kelly looked absolutely stunning her blond hair falling in gentle waves her dress was a simple lace shift dress with square neckline and short cap sleeves. The lace exterior was a gorgeous cream colour with a champagne lining; it closed with a back zip and at the knee the lace was scalloped.
She also wore nude tights her shoes were a patent nude colour platform court matched with a nude patent clutch bag, similar to mine.

Finally Shonali! Where both of our dresses were fitted pencil styles. Shoni’s was totally different she wore a sleeveless georgette dress mainly pink with soft pastel floral prints the bodice was fitted with a really flattering waist panel the skirt was full and softly pleated so it floated around her knees.
She also wore nude tights and her shoes were a wedge sandal with a blush patent mock croc toe strap and crossover blush leather ankle strap the heel was covered in blush pink suede.
Her handbag was similar to mine but in blush pink (Ok, we all liked the same hand bags so bought one to match our dresses).

We put on our hired university gowns and mortarboard’s and looked in the mirror.
I thought of my family that were not here to see this day – and I completely broke down!
Of course my two best friends were instantly there to comfort me asking what on earth was the matter when I told them they simply hugged me slowly calming me own telling me that my family would be watching also my families by adoption would be there to love and support me and of course my two friends would be there for me.

Eventually I calmed down and the two of them repaired the damage I had done to my makeup but they couldn’t hide my red eyes. Once they were happy with my looks we left for the graduation ceremony
The families came to see our graduation I was so proud and so sad that my family were not there to see their daughter (for that’s how I and the world see me now) receive her degree.

But my adopted families were there to support me, as was Gill. After we had finished the ceremony that included the ritual throwing our mortarboards in the air photo.
We each had individual photo’s taken Kell and Shoni with their families I stood back for this but Kelly mum approached me and said, “Come on Susanna time for you” I protested but they all insisted so I was pictured with Kelly and Shonali’s mums either side of me.
I was so touched. Finally it was the turn of the three of us Kelly, Shonali and Susanna.
I look at the picture today and see three happy smiling very attractive girls in gown and mortarboard hats stare back at me – how I bless the day I met these two wonderful girls!

We went for a celebratory meal at a wonderful restaurant called the Australasia, which is under the Armani Shop in Spinningfields on Deansgate.
For a top class restaurant it was so informal and the lunch menu was very reasonably priced we had a great time. There were several more ‘graduation’ parties there so we knew a quite a few people.
Kell and Shoni each got a locket from their family, and much to my surprise Gill gave me one the same as the girls.
I nearly cried again but held it together all in all the day had been an emotional rollercoaster.

I asked Gill if he was staying the night he told me, “Only if you want me to” I looked at him adoringly and whispered, “I want you to.”
Kelly looked at Shoni and in a stage whisper said, “We’re being upstaged by our little girl! Looks like we’re going to have to get bloke’s of our own” I stuck my tongue out at her and kept quite.
However in the toilet I anxiously asked them, “If you guy’s mind me taking Gill home please say I’d hate to hurt you two!”

“Susanna, Susanna” Shoni answered, “We’re only pulling your leg both of us are honestly really pleased that you and Gill are an item. In fact I couldn’t think of anyone better as a sister in law than you!”
“Shoni” I gasped, “We’re only good friends I’m too young to settle down.” She slipped her arm around my shoulders and seriously said to me, “I think Gill realises this - but young lady it’s only a matter of time before it get’s serious – and I mean really serious.”

We had just about everything planned for our journey except what we all thought would be the easiest leg namely Route 66. The bus timetables and services didn’t take us anywhere close to where we wanted to go we were not comfortable about hitch hiking and an escorted tour bus was very expensive.
We were in a bit of a quandary when Gill came up with a suggestion - which was a stroke of genius.

“Look you three” he said the night of our graduation, “I’ve got a way to get you across America!”
This caught our attention big time Shoni asked, “How?” “Well” he said, “I’ve a good friend in Chicago Keith; and I have asked him to look out for a reliable car reasonably cheap that could do Route 66 he’s found a Jeep Grand Cherokee 2005 reasonable mileage and reliable for $6000.”
I burst in; “We can’t afford that!” He just looked and answered, “I know dummy will you listen. What I’m proposing is that I buy it for you!”
Pandemonium broke out as we protested that he couldn’t do this we wouldn’t let him. The bugger simply sat there looking smug letting us splutter ourselves into silence.

With a grin on his face he carried on, “Have you three quite finished?” when no answer came he continued, “Good! Now as I was going to say before you three set off cackling was Keith will meet you at the airport then you stay with him and his wife for a day or so then drive across America and when you get to Los Angeles Uncle Ray will sell the car and I’ll get some money back!
No argument from you three the car’s been bought and Keith is getting it checked out so it’ll get you to LA!”

We three just looked at each other then as one leapt onto him and smothered him with hugs and kisses! “Oh” he said “Once you get your international driving licence we’ll scan them and send them to Chicago so you can get insured.”
So we squealed again and jumped back onto him thanking him I was going to give him a very special night tonight - I didn’t know how but I’d try my best.

That night when we went to bed, I snuggled up to him nibbling and kissing him, wanting to make the night very special for him, but not having the knowledge of how to do this!

Frantically I tried to think when - well before Susanna, I wondered if he would like me to well ----------- use my mouth!
I had no idea how to go about this or even how to initiate it but needless to say I managed.
And as he called my name in the ecstasy of his climax I knew I had made the right decision and it wasn’t too bad in fact it was reasonable!

We also made love in the normal way and I like to think that I gave my man (for that’s how I thought of Gill) a wonderful time - not only for his idea about the car but because I wanted to!
We fell asleep with me safely in his arms before sleeping I had cleaned myself so I was sweet and fresh for him.
As I drifted off to sleep I just lay there smelling him; listening to him breathe and looking at him in the dim light wondering if this is really true love it certainly felt that way.

The next morning I woke up still in his arms I was experiencing the most wonderful sensations through my nipples told me that Gill was awake so we made love again finally getting up well after the other two.

I was first through to the kitchen; leaving Gill to shower. Kelly grinned at me and greeted me with “hello moaner!”
I flushed scarlet clapping my hand to my mouth I managed to squeak, “Oh no I tried honestly I did try not to make any noise” then Shoni joined in telling me “And you’re also a whimperer!”
I just wished the ground would open up and swallow me I was that embarrassed but I knew that they didn’t really mean any nastiness to me they were just kidding me.

Shonali then went onto tell me that she had ordered a guide for Route 66 from Amazon, supposedly the best called, ‘EZ66 Guide for Travellers’.
Gill then came into the room and mercifully they left him alone, - well it was me that made the noises during sex!

I took Gill to the station and sadly kissed him goodbye he stroked my hair and said to me, “Susanna, I am not going to put any pressure on you as I know you are way too young to make a commitment but I am going to marry you so I thought I’d tell you now! Until then enjoy your adventure I’ll be there for you!”
Then he turned and went through the barriers leaving me standing there dumbstruck.

We carried on with our preparations the guide came and we decided to keep as close as we could to the original route of the road (If we had realised what dirt tracks and unpaved roads were - we may have made a different decision - but that’s later).
But we decided that we’d camp where possible close to the road then spread out from there to see the sights

Three weeks before we left for our trips we gave notice at our jobs. Kelly was really sad to leave Paula and promised to keep in touch by Facebook.
Even grumpy Bill was sad to loose us – once you knew him he was really nice, not at all grumpy, it was all a front!
My final appointment with Jill (my councillor) was very sad I knew I would need her when I got home. I promised to keep in touch (social media is great for that).

She also gave me a letter stating that I was a pre-operative transsexual this was in case I had any problems at passport control’s as my passport still had my sex as male (that horrible ‘M’ tick).
Looking at my passport the photo and the name were the new me so the three of us discussed how I was going to travel,
As it said I was a male I decided it was better if I flew without my prosthetic vagina. My boobs I couldn’t do a thing about and I wasn’t willing to hide them I was proud of them!
So I would wear a sports bra, tie my hair back, minimal makeup (a bit of lip gloss) as we were all travelling in trousers so as long as I looked androgynous it should be ok.
Oh and I had extra ID (just in case)

We all had our international driving licences and copies of these had been sent to Keith who arranged insurance for us. He sent us pictures of the car it was a Tan colour with grey interior and looked in good condition he told us that it’s been fully serviced and the mechanic reckoned that it should easily do the trip.

Now we really were ready! We had transport across the USA we would camp where we could and if we had to sleep in a motel we were used to sleeping together.
If we could eat cheaply our budget would be intact! And in addition we could stay at Shoni’s Aunt and Uncle when we arrived in LA (Shonali never knew they existed)!

The week before we left and we deep cleaned the apartment double-checked and treble-checked we had everything we would need in out backpacks.
Making sure everything was turned off at the flat we locked the door for the last time and headed for Leeds.
This time I was staying with Gill as he now had a flat I had to talk to him about his comment at the station as he refused to answer my questions over the phone.

We went to the girls houses first Gill was picking me up from there when he was working I would spend my time with my ‘adopted’ families it was really good to see them all again.
I spent a lot of my time playing with Kelly’s two little nieces again I was told that I would make a wonderful mum.

Shonali’s mum had been in touch with her brother in Los Angles, and if we wanted to send our warmer clothes back home we could do it from there. This is because Illinois in October can be a bit chilly in the mid 50’s F so we decided to take a couple of jumpers with us and some warmer clothes – just in case and we had the room in our packs.

Gill came to pick me up and we had our supper at Shoni’s then he drove me home.
How did I feel? Cosy I think is the word I was thrilled to be living with him even for such a short time. We got to his flat made coffee and settled down on the sofa to watch TV.

I sat with my feet under me like any other girl his arms were around me and I snuggled into him.
As we sat there he gently kissed me stroking my thick Chestnut hair finally I asked him, “At the station, what did you mean Gill?”

He stirred squeezed my shoulder and told me, “Susanna I really feel something for you. You could call it love,” my heart did a summersault hearing this then he continued, “But I am very well aware that you are a young girl who needs to see life before settling down – especially you who are a young new girl a very special girl too.”
I snuggled deeper into his embrace feeling wonderful. He kissed me on the end of my nose smiling gently at me.

“What I am or was trying to say is that I think we should see where our relationship goes. I know that I want to marry you but I’m not pushing you at all in fact I think we should have a long courtship so you can live - and yes love others as the girl you are – does that make sense to you?

I snuggled into him digesting this it took a while before I answered marshalling my thoughts.
Finally I responded to him, “No I don’t understand what you’ve just said. You say you love me but you want us to wait before we commit surely if you love me you would want me with you not drive me away!”
I took a breath then carried on, “Is it because I’m not a real girl? Or is it because you are not ready to commit? I really don’t understand.”

He looked shocked and somewhat angrily retorted, “ No! It’s not because you are not a real girl in fact I hate even saying that. You are all girl every little piece of you is a girl and will be a stunning woman don’t ever, ever think that you’re anything else but really feminine girl!”

He fell silent, thinking then continued, “I think you have hit the nail on the head, it’s probably - no it is that I’m not ready to commit fully – but when I do commit I know it’s with you!”

Now I was really confused! In fact I was utterly confused! From what I could figure out he had just said that he did love me then in the next breath that he didn’t love me?
For a new girl like me (and I would imagine any girl) this was really sending mixed messages - but at least we were getting somewhere.
When I examined my innermost thoughts I was quite shocked because he was right! He was totally right I was too young to make a commitment like marriage. I had a life to live and (this sounds mercenary) a career to carve out in the world of work later perhaps we could well be right for each other but now?
No he was right in what he said but his reasoning was wrong but damn it he was right – but where did this leave the two of us? As far as I was concerned I was totally confused.

I contemplated this and finally I had to ask. Somewhat hesitantly I managed to ask, “And where does this leave us?”
He gave a big sigh, “Susanna to be totally honest with you I just don’t know. I am really attracted to you but it’s not fair to you to say I love you unconditionally.” He sighed again carrying on, “ What do you want to do?” Leaving the ball firmly in my court.

I sat there still in his arms, how did I feel, how did I truly feel? Finally I stirred and taking a deep breath I had made my decision, “Gill” I started, “Strangely enough I agree with you I am too young to fully commit also I feel attraction to you. But like you I am not sure. How would you feel if we just carry on as we are with no commitment from either of us?”

You may ask why the hell I said that but the long and the short of it is that I was attracted to him - very much so! AND, and this is the biggie I LOVED sex with him.
But deep inside I knew I needed time and our trip would give me this in spades, so I reckoned (rightly or wrongly) that I should enjoy my last few days with Gill no strings - also I would not be tied to anyone at home.
You may say the course I chose was the coward’s way out but for me I got the best of both worlds!

He looked at me tenderly saying, “Are you certain about this? I’d understand if you never wanted to see me again!”

I’d had enough of this introspection crap and directly asked him, “Do you enjoy sex with me!”
His eyes went the size of saucers in his surprise he managed to answer, “Well yes it’s amazing, and you’re a wonderful lover – why did you ask that?”
With an impish grin on my face I told him, “I just wanted to make sure before you take me to the bedroom and make mad passionate love to me!”
“Susanna Johnson, you are one amazing girl” he smiled as I disentangled myself from him and stood up.
I looked at him and asked, “Well come on or do I stand here all night?” I offered him my slender hand, which he took then we went into the bedroom and we did – make mad passionate love until the small hours of the morning and it was truly wonderful.

As I slipped back into bed after tidying myself up I mused that relationships as a girl are far more difficult than as a guy. Girls feel things on a totally different level to men it more of a heart thing with us. (The hormones and my new life are really working on my perceptions)

I felt him get out of bed the next morning but feigned sleep he kissed me gently on my forehead as I lay there eye’s closed I heard him say very quietly to himself, “God I love you but last night had to be! You have to be free to enjoy yourself as you should.”
Then he kissed me again and I realised he was crying that was the wetness I could feel and I fully realised what he had done last night!
You know what they say about eavesdroppers? Well I had just heard something that maybe I shouldn’t have.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred and NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

I still feigned sleep but turned over so he couldn’t see the tears leaking from my eyes and running down my cheeks.
He had staged last night so I would feel free to enjoy myself this made me question my feelings and also question myself.

It was true I was only 20 I still had a life to live and as it so happens a new life to live as a girl and eventually a woman a woman comfortable in her own skin - no that wrong – a woman who has to be comfortable in her own skin.
Gill understood this and last night was his way of making me feel comfortable about living my new life he didn’t want to tie me down or put more pressure on me.
As I lay in bed silently weeping I considered my options maybe waiting was the best for us?
After all I didn’t have the biological clock ticking away that natural women have.
Huh! In truth as yet I wasn’t a real woman even though everyone took me as one.
I heard him enter the room again and felt him move my hair kissing me on my temple whether he saw my tears I didn’t know or care.
I heard him say in a quiet voice, “See you tonight beautiful” then the bedroom door closed and I was free to sob my eyes out.

I lay there for a while wallowing in self pity then after pulling myself together I knew that I had to make some big decisions about my life and the way my decisions would affect Gill.
Tea! To make decisions I needed tea! So getting up I slipped on my kimono style satin wrap and made my way to the kitchen I made some tea and toast then sipping my tea I thought about things.

I couldn’t tell him that I had overheard him (rightly or wrongly) if I told him it would seem that I was throwing his selflessness back at him!
So I had to pretend that I was comfortable with a no strings attached relationship - which in a way I was.

In the few days we had left together before I left I would devote them to him loving him as much as I could. Then we would part - no doubt I would cry when I left him but I would deal with that at the time.
I was still wallowing in self-pity about us - even though I knew he had done it for the best reasons when my mobile phone sounded.
From the ring tone I knew it was Shoni (I had a different ring tone for most people I liked and for those I didn’t like they had the default ring tone). Shoni’s ringtone was ‘You’re Beautiful” by James Blunt. Kelly’s on the other hand was ‘Killer Queen’ enough said!
She asked if I felt like going window-shopping – did I ever? Can a fish swim? Is the Pope a Catholic? This was just what I needed we couldn’t buy anything but 75% of the fun of shopping for us three is looking and trying so I promised to meet them in the city centre at ten so I went and got ready.

As we would be wearing trousers for most of the time we were away apart from micro shorts and light wrap around skirts I decided on a black leather mini skirt nude tights, 4”heels and a dressy dark red velour top my jacket was a leather bolero style jacket which was quilted on the shoulders.
I felt feminine and sexy at the same time I met the girls in ‘Starbucks” where we had a skinny latte.

Like me they also were dressed up Kelly in a dark pink mini dress with a black leather jacket. While Shoni had an ethnic print midi skirt coupled with a tunic top and a white woollen jacket.
As was usual for us we discussed out trip I asked Kelly and Shoni if one of their mum’s would look after the keys to the flat until we returned of course there were no problems with this at all.

So we went window-shopping trying but not buying! This was great fun and was great therapy for us girls especially me.
I must have tried at least a dozen outfits and a similar amount of shoes I loved days like this.
We went back to Kell’s house and had our tea then Gill picked me up from there and we headed back to his apartment.
I had definitely made my mind up that I wouldn’t tell him that I had been awake that morning.
So the last few days passed with the people we loved.
I really loved Kelly’s and Shonali’s families as they had adopted me and treat me just like their own daughters even scolding me what I did something wrong - it was a warm family environment we were leaving.

On the day before we left we unpacked our backpacks and made sure that we had everything we needed. We sorted out the ‘heavy’ items and decided who was carrying what (again).
As I was the tallest I got the tent (4lb) Shoni got the stove and cook pots the stove was 2lb and the cook pots 1lb. while Kelly had the mini ipad, hair drier and kettle that went with the stove about 3 lbs.
The stove also had a griddle it was small and fitted inside my back-pack against the framing – we had thought of leaving it but decided not to - this proved to be a good decision when we were rough camping.

I’ll have to digress and tell you about our little stove. This was truly remarkable it was a ‘Biolite’ wood burning camp stove which had a small power unit that we could charge out iPhones and ipad from.
All it used was twigs or wood pellets and would boil water very quickly. It came with a special kettle and a griddle rack it wasn’t cheap but it was perfect for our needs and it was light and I mean really light when compared to similar stoves – in fact there was; at the time not many stoves on the market which would do what this one could.
BUT the clever thing was the way that it turned heat energy into electricity for charging phones and stuff. It was said that 20 minutes charge would give an hour phone use – we would see.

Apart from this we all had our sleeping bag and liner plus pad to sleep also on we had no more than 15lbs of personal gear including toiletries our towels were lightweight pack towels that weighed in under 1lb (2 large and 2 medium each)
So once we were packed we weighed our packs and all up we were about 30lbs (give or take a bit)
We also had tea bags, instant coffee instant chocolate and powdered milk, plus some bags of dehydrated food for emergencies - add water heat and a meal appears (or something similar to a meal anyhow).
We shared these out between us then we tried our packs on and adjusted the straps then we were ready for the off!

We were bubbling with excitement, on the day we were leaving we all met up at Shoni’s house as her mum and dad were taking us to Manchester Airport. Everything was loaded into the car (A People Carrier) and we said our good byes.
The final person I said goodbye to was Gill I kissed him passionately relishing the taste of him rubbing myself against him and feeling his response - nipples are sensitive but a mans widgy is noticeably more sensitive!
When I came up for air I looked into his beautiful eyes and whispered so only he could hear me, “I’ll miss you remember there are no ties enjoy yourself and don’t turn celibate on me” he nodded and smiled. Then whispered back, “The same goes for you Susie have fun and live and don’t you turn celibate either!”
Then I carried on, “If you still want me I’ll see you when I get back and then we can talk.”

We kissed again then I quickly got into the car before he could say or do anything more I shut the car door and we were off!
As we drove I started to panic about my passport and that bloody box which marked me as a male! I had over the next year or so a lot of passport controls to go through and I knew that every time I would panic.
The first hurdle was entry into America and as I had heard all sorts of horror stories about their immigration service I was terrified that they would turn me back!

At the airport I went into the Ladies toilets and removed my prosthetic vagina and replaced it with a cachet sex (easier if I needed to prove anything) we all had our hair tied back and minimal makeup on.
They checked me against my passport photo and agreed that they were similar though now my features were noticeably more feminine.
We were all dressed similar in trekking trouser, comfortable bra, vests, t-shirts, shirts and fleeces, trainers and socks.
As Kelly so succinctly put it, “We looked like a bunch of blokes!” Shoni giggled at that adding “As long as you discount the boobs, bums and other girly bit’s”

We checked our back packs in at the airline desk and were left with our day bags the girls on the check in desk were very interested in where we were going and wished us well,
As I checked my passport again Kelly said’ “Susie your name is right your photo’s right the only thing that’s different is that bloody ‘M’ now stop panicking girl”

Leaving the country - any country is no problem. Sure you go through security but other than that – no problems.
Our flight was Manchester to Newark then onto Chicago O’Hare. I honestly don’t remember much of it one because we slept most of the way and two because I was working myself up into a state about the American Immigration and passport control people!

As we stood in the queue with me in-between Kelly and Shonali the closer I got to the control the more I wanted the toilet.
But I needn’t have worked my myself into a panic as I was stopped my a woman official who asked me my name looked at my passport then me and simply said “transitioning?” I swallowed and nodded expecting the worst she smiled and said, “Thank you miss enjoy America.”
And that was that! I was elated especially with being called ‘miss’ by an official to me those four little letters meant the world.
As we headed into the concourse I was walking on air Kelly had that smug ‘I told you so” expression on her face – but I didn’t care.

We headed to the toilets both to use them and for me to wiggle into my ‘vagina’ I was all girl again.
When we entered the main concourse we saw a sign simply saying ‘SUSANNA, SHONALI AND KELLY’
A silver haired gentleman held it and next to him was a homely middle-aged lady.
This was Keith and June! Gills friends we went over and we introduced ourselves.
I put my foot in my mouth by saying, “Pleased to meet you after all this time but you’re older than I thought!” Then I realised what I had just said and stammered, “Err I mean, it’s just that.” I was so embarrassed.

He simply chuckled saying, “I was one of Gills tutors in Med School I take it he didn’t mention this? He rarely does.”
He looked at me closely and then said, “So you are the girl who’s captured his heart I must admit he always had high standards”
That set me off blushing again and turned me into a total social buffoon!

As we walked to the car park Keith mentioned that he had driven here in the car he bought for us when we saw it we were well impressed it looked really good and big (to our untrained eyes) it easily took all our packs and 5 people with some room to spare – it was very comfortable and I enjoyed the drive to their house and couldn’t wait to drive it.

Keith mentioned that if we wanted he could arrange for the mechanic who serviced it to show us around the car and also give us a crash course in the road rules.
We thought this was a great idea so he said he would phone him when we reached home – apparently the guy is a retired army mechanic and driving instructor so we would be in good hands. This turned out to be one of the best decisions we had ever made.

June was a wonderful woman very talkative and very friendly. She asked us how long we would like to stay - as we didn’t want to intrude on them for too long. Kelly said a couple of days if that was possible.
“Rubbish” June retorted, “It’ll take longer than that for Al to teach you to drive over here - honest girls you are welcome to stay with us as long as you want to - mind you’ll all be sleeping together.” This cheered me up as I loved sleeping with my best friends.

Tentatively Kelly asked, “Would a week be ok June?” “Dear a week would be fine two if you want to.” She answered with a smile.
“No, I think a week would be fine if it’s no trouble for you” Kelly conceded June turned to Shoni and myself asking, “Is Kelly your spokes person?” All we could do was grin and nod then Shoni said, “We find it easier to let her” and I added, “And we haven’t found her mute switch yet!” Kelly stuck her tongue out at us two.

We arrived at June and Keith’s house. It was in a pleasant part of the suburbs a three-bed two-bathroom single story house.
Made of I think wood and bricks it was lovely then when we went in a wonderful smell of food greeted us which made Kelly’s tummy rumble loudly Shoni quipped to June “Kelly is our spokeswoman in everything!” and got a punch on the arm for her troubles.

June laughed and commented that her best girlfriends like us had been friends from school and were still very close.
I quietly said, “These two have saved my life - they looked after me when I was in a very bad place. Without these two I wouldn’t be the girl I am now!”
Shoni piped up, “That’s absolute rubbish June we only did what any friend would do - help each other.”

June sensed that we were getting serious so she showed us to our rooms and the bathroom told us that supper would be in about an hour and to meet Keith and her on the porch for a glass of wine – this sounded great to us as we were a bit travel worn and a shower was just what we needed.
As we stripped off I commented, “I hate not having my......... well you know not looking like a girl I’m so happy to look right - as I should”
Kelly snorted, “Well Susie when you become a girl you won’t have that problem.”
I made a grimace at her and ruefully said, “Yeh, when I finally get my head around it – you know guys it’s weird I know exactly who I should be but for some reason ........” I trailed off not knowing what or how to finish.

Kelly then grinned and told me, “While you’re feeling sorry for yourself I have some very good news that really will cheer you up!”
This brightened me up and excitedly I asked, “What, what news?” With a broad grin she said, “D’you know what day it is on Friday?”
Both Shoni and I studied finally shaking our heads. Triumphantly she announced, “It’s Moon-cup day for us two!” I groaned that meant we would be having our periods. Well Kelly would and as usual I would be joining her as I made the pledge to undergo everything my girlfriends had to undergo!
Shoni chortled saying, “I’m glad its you two using the Moon-cups first you’ll be able to give me some tips” In a bit of a huff I muttered, “Well Kell can, I’m just along for the ride!” Enough of that subject - suffice to say it was waaaaay different to wearing a pad!

We went onto the porch where we had a glass of chilled wine while Keith filled us in on some things he thought we should know. For us Brits the first thing was that the drinking age in America is 21 this is for all states (he thought) but in Illinois under 21’s could drink at home with parental consent.
But he warned us it changes with different states this didn’t really bother us as we were here to see the country we all could exist on soft drinks.

Then he warned us about speed limits these are strictly enforced and you could get caught speeding anywhere but Al will fill you in on the road rules.
He went onto tell us about Al. He was a Vietnam Veteran who was in the Marines he was wounded and lost a thumb and had other injuries which stopped him working on aircraft so he was trained as a instructor (apparently the thumb is not so crucial).
When he was discharged from the forces he took up being a mechanic again teaching himself how to work without his thumb. Keith also informed us that his grandson works with him at the garage.
We were to meet Al tomorrow here at home and then he would take us driving and get his grandson to give us a crash course in emergency car maintenance.

We had a wonderful meal then spent the evening talking really telling out life stories. Keith and June were very sympathetic about me loosing my family and congratulated Kelly and Shoni for helping me through the ordeal.
They asked a lot about Gill apparently Gill was a star pupil of Keith’s and as Keith put it, “I expect great things from that boy.”
Shoni was as usual dismissive about her brother but we all knew she was very proud of him and loved him deeply it was simply a case of sibling rivalry.

We went to bed about eleven and as we all snuggled together we discussed the day and especially Keith and June what a great start to our adventure they were so kind and so welcoming.
The next morning we heard movement about the house so we got up took a shower and dressed in jeans and tops which was really all we had. Trousers of some type, T-shirts, shirts and vests, we did have a couple of lightweight skirts and a couple of nice tops but these were for special occasions when we wanted to remember we were girls.

We got to the kitchen as Keith was leaving, June asked us what we wanted for breakfast when we said toast and tea she grinned telling us, “Girls, over here breakfast is an all day meal when you’re on the road keep an eye out for as much as you can eat places - three for two and stuff like this. That way you get a good hearty meal that’ll keep you going all day – and save you a heap of money!”

June was an American and also a doctor but she was in private practice hence she didn’t leave as early as Keith.
She gave us a key and told us to treat the place like it was our own.
I grinned at that saying, “With Shoni and I you’re ok but Kell is a bit of a walking disaster area! But we’ll make sure she doesn’t wreck your home.”
I got a glower from Kelly and a smile from June, she told us, “Girls I’ve had two daughters and a son so nothing can amaze me our home is your home so please treat it as such”.

The doorbell sounded and June introduce us to Al our saviour. He was a lean tall man of about 65 years old whipcord thin but with defined muscles his silver hair was long in a ponytail and he was dressed in jeans, t-shirt and a leather jacket. I’m tall but he towered above me I’d put him at 6’ 3 or 4”.
He had a friendly laconic way about him that immediately put us at ease, we were a bit in awe of him at first but his initial greeting of “Hi girls I’m Al” sounded so friendly.
At first we called him ‘sir’ as a mark of respect but soon after meeting us he said, “Gal’s for us to get on call me Al, that’s the name my mom gave me. You do that and we’ll get on fine!”

After coffee we said our goodbyes to June and set off with Al driving our Jeep. He was great company telling us stories and anecdotes making us giggle constantly but I had a feeling that he was sizing us up making sure that we were up to his standards.
He drove us to a quiet place on an abandoned industrial estate to see how we drove without the distractions of traffic.
Now I know it will sound strange - but none of us had ever driven an automatic car they are a lot of them in the UK but we had all been taught on a manual gearbox (what I believe is called a stick shift – If I’m wrong I know you’ll tell me).

This didn’t phase Al in the slightest and now he was teaching us to drive he was decisive gave his instruction in a quiet confident manner and was very professional.
After each of us had half an hour and we had satisfied him we were something like safe he let us loose in traffic.
Each of us got another half hour in traffic then he said, “Right girls, enough of that for today let’s head back to the garage and meet Al junior”
Shoni drove back to Al’s garage where we met Al junior! What a hunk!!!!!!
He was tall with light brown hair quite broad and well very muscled gorgeous brown eyes he was well -------- gorgeous!
Shoni clearly fancied him (so did I) and turned on those smouldering eyes Kelly went into her little miss helpless and I have to admit so did I.

Al senior grumbled, “That boy has a strange effect on girls!” But the only person Al junior was interested in was Kelly – and boy was that noticeable! Shoni and myself my as well have not been there.
Luckily Al senior sorted things out for us telling Al junior, “Boy you’re supposed to be teaching these girls about their motor - now get to it!”
Clearly Al senior’s word was law he stopped giving Kelly all the attention and included us in the conversation.

Even though Kelly was his centre of attraction we all got a basic grounding in what could go wrong and what we could do there was a basic tool kit (I found out what a wrench was) and he even said he would get us a pair of gloves each - but only after Kell broke a fingernail!
He glanced at Shoni and my hands but took far more time on Kelly’s hand to get the right size glove. (Jealousy is a terrible thing – but good luck to Kelly she deserves a decent bloke)

I drove the three of us plus old Al back to Keith and June’s so Al could pick up err well his pick up if you see what I mean.
As Al left he said, “See ya tomorrow gals - more of the same,” giving Kelly a stare
He finished off, “And don’t distract the hired help.” But he had a twinkle in his eyes as he said this.
We were first in so we were at a bit of a loose end and decided to have a look to see what sights Chicago had to offer. Onto the Internet and soon we were deciding what and where we wanted to see – and there was a lot to decide on.

Kelly kept talking about Al (junior) she was truly hopelessly and utterly smitten with him. Mind you I didn’t blame her with a dreamy look in her eye’s she wondered if he would ask her out. So of course we gave her no end of heartache but it was all in good fun.
Keith came home and told us that June was running late and would it be ok if we went out to eat it was fine by us so we went and got showered and changed into one of our decent dressy skirts and tops slipped on our only pair of heeled shoes we each possessed (I know - but sometimes you have to feel like a girl especially me)
We met June at the restaurant and had a lovely meal. When it came to paying we insisted on paying our way after a long discussion about it - not an argument as it was impossible to argue with these two we came to some sort of a compromise that as we would usually be home first the three of us would prepare the supper after June tells us what she wanted doing. And we would do any jobs that needed doing to help them.

June said that one thing she would love to be able to cook properly for Keith was Yorkshire pudding’s (there was a similar pudding in America called ‘Popovers’ but Keith insisted that it wasn’t the same) and did any of us know the secret?
The two of them pointed to me saying, “Susanna is our cook she’s brilliant” so it was agreed that I would show June how to do these they are so simple but so many people make mistakes with them.
Since then we have tasted ‘popovers’ both as a sweet and savoury dish and while there is a slight difference it wasn’t noticeable to us. (I love them with fresh fruit and cream but also savoury with meat and gravy)

So the days fell into a pattern where we went with Al driving then young Al showed us more simple maintenance.
He finally asked Kelly out on a date and asked if the two of us would consider a blind date with two of his friends as Rule 1 applied Shoni and I agreed we would keep Kell company so it was arranged for Friday night we would go to a movie and have a meal.

We warned him that our selection of clothes were limited then Kelly out of the blue said, “Girls we are sending stuff home from Los Angeles why don’t we each get a couple of cheap dressy outfits?”
So we arranged to go shopping on Friday, June told us where there were some good stylish and more important cheap clothes shops.
The third afternoon we were there Al (senior) took us to meet some of his old buddies (as he put it). This time we followed him he was on this enormous motorbike so we followed in the Jeep. He took us to a diner that had about 10 very large motorcycles outside.

Shoni managed to park the jeep without destroying any of the very expensive looking motorcycles and we followed Al inside - somewhat apprehensively it must be said as we had all heard about the motorcycle gangs but we trusted Al implicitly by now.
This was our introduction to ‘Warrior Brotherhood Motorcycle Club’ on first impressions they were a fearsome lot and three young girls like us caused quite a stir there were other women there but we were the youngest by far!
Once they got to know us it was fine we were classed as guests. They were interested about out trip and impressed that we wanted to travel using as near to the original route as we could time just flew by we were taken on the back of some of the motor cycles I mentioned that they were all so large and found out that there was a minimum size of bike needed to join the club – apart from being ex or serving in the armed forces.

Kelly noticed that it was past six, and there was no sign of us leaving so she phoned Keith to let him know where we were he chuckled when we told him saying, “I wondered how long it would be before you met that lot - but Kelly they could be useful when you’re on the road as there are members all over the states.”
We finally left about 10 in the evening having had our vocabulary widened somewhat though what they all meant we were somewhat vague (Heuy’s, slicks, grunts, gun ships and other army terms. Oh and ‘Hogs’) the age range of the guys were from their 40’s to 70’s and possibly some older.
Al spent Monday to Friday teaching us to drive then pronounced us fit to be let loose we continued to meet with his buddies every couple of days we were so comfortable around these guys they were great!

We had asked if it was ok to stay with June and Keith for two weeks and there were no problems we had decided that the second week we would explore the tourist places of Chicago.
Friday came around and it was the blind date time AND Kelly and I were having our periods! I love the training these girlfriends of mine are giving me (though not at this time – but it was self inflicted in my case)
The moon cup was a clever piece of invention a bit strange to wear but once you got used to it it was fine. (Again if you want any more information than that go to their website)

We had gone shopping and picked up a couple of outfits each and a second pair of heels, for our date I work a tartan mini skirt teamed with a tunic top in a synthetic satin my shoes were 3” heeled strappy sandals and I had a cardigan style jacket.
Kelly decided on a black elasticated pencil skirt with a tube top in vivid pink black 4” court shoes.
Shoni had a mini dress in brown ethnic prints, brown gladiator sandals with a 4” wedge.

We were picked up at seven by young Al and two of his friends. My knees went weak when I saw them they were really hunks I could see Shoni was similarly smitten as those smouldering brown eye’s really got to work.
The guy I paired off with was called Mac and Shoni’s was called Dave they were all tall, well muscled, clean cut lads, about 21 years old and all played football for the same team. (American football this time)
We all were in the one car as they were taking us to the Imax cinema at the Navy Pier we would see what the night would bring I hissed to Kelly, “These are hunks - I’m not on my periods,” she hissed back “Oh yes you are girl” – Friends Huh!

I thought of Gill and considered what I was going to do. Remembering our final night and the conversation we had I decided that for this trip I would do as we both discussed and not be celibate but I also decided that I would respect myself and only commit when I was certain of the boy – was I right or was I totally wrong well only time would tell.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

A note on the WBMC, I met some of these guys when I worked in America and found them not only interesting but good company and good friends.
I have used them in this story and reflected them as I found them.
If I have insulted them in any way it was unintentional and I unreservedly apologise.

We got in the car - well it was what’s called a SUV Kell sat in the front with Al so the rest of us squeezed in the back not that I was complaining as I was literally crushed against Mac and Shoni he had his arm around me. Really with the crush he had no option and I wasn’t complaining.

Al was telling them about our trip on Route 66 and also about his granddad giving us driving lessons and him teaching us basic car skills he commented, “They’re good but Susanna works wrenches like a guy, she’s good.”
I glanced at Shoni and she giggled (if only they knew) the others looked at us wondering what we were laughing at but a bit good thinking on Shoni’s part got us out of a possible spot with her saying as quick as anything, “ Until she breaks a finger nail, then she’s not at all like a guy!”
Mac commented, “Well she sure don’t look like a guy!” This didn’t help Shoni and myself but we managed to control ourselves.

The Navy Pier was quite something as well as the cinema there were shops display areas a children’s museum a big wheel which is called a called a Ferris wheel and other amusements. Also there were fast food places and restaurants sight-seeing boat trips it had a lot to offer.
We got into the cinema and watched the film I haven’t a clue what I watched, as I just enjoyed the experience snuggling up to a hunk!
After the film they took us to get something to eat at a place called ‘ The Bubba Gump Shrimp Co.’

As we girls had never been before we had a mix and match type food where everyone ordered something different and we (the girls) would try as we wanted.
Over a glass of coke the guys got around talking about our trip they were fascinated about what we were doing.
Al said he had thought about it travelling on a Hog??? (That word again) Now in the UK these are pigs in the states they are as the lad’s told us a very large type of motorcycle – as well as a pig!
Mac asked if we were afraid or worried we had to admit to being a bit apprehensive then Al told the guy’s,” These girls will be fine - Grandpa’s got his crazy buddies looking after them! And knowing them the word will have already gone out about these - three they’ll be looked after just fine!” (This was news to us)

Mac asked, “You mean The Brotherhood?” Al nodded Mac looked at us and said you girls will be just fine – now d’you three want to spend tomorrow going to the beach and back here?”
Then back to the beach at for a party with some buddies of ours” Did we? That was a stupid question we were really up for it.

They dropped us home about eleven Keith and June had waited up for us they could see by our faces that we had had a good time.
We told them about tomorrow (and possibly Sunday) but they didn’t seem to worry telling us to have a good time and remember we could stay as long as we wanted.
We went to bed happy I whinged about my periods but Kelly slapped me down telling me, “Susanna! A girl cannot switch her periods on and off now do you want to be a girl?”
I nodded glumly so she continued, “Good because I like you as a girl so you’re having periods the same as us two! Look at it this way - this is one way we girls learn restraint.”
Chastened I nodded mumbling, “You’re right Aunty Kelly” this started a wrestling match and finally we all snuggled together in bed giggling and looking forward to tomorrow.

For a day at the beach we had plenty of suitable clothes so some cut off Capri’s camisole and t-shirt, strappy sandals and a large daybag and we were ready to be picked up!
The all arrived together each in their own car (Hmmmmmmm) we girls slipped in with the guys and off we went to the beach.
Now I will admit that I never knew Chicago had a beach because it was so far inland.
However what it does have is Lake Michigan, which is one of the great lakes. And they also had North Avenue beach which had everything you could want a beach hut that looked like a stranded ship, volley ball courts, cycle hire, jet ski hire, snack bars and of course the beach.
June had given us a beach towel each just in case though as you may gather Illinois in early October is not the warmest place on earth but the weather was kind and something like an Indian summer (during the day) so we could lay on the beach go for a cycle ride and watch the guy’s show off on the jet ski’s.

As we lay lazily on the beach Shoni said, “I wonder if what Al said yesterday about old Al’s buddies was true?” Kelly rested on one arm considered this and said, “What we know of old Al it probably is - I’m glad in a way” “And so am I” I echoed.
Really in truth knowing this was comforting but we had to ask old Al, which we could do on Monday - as we will be seeing him at the diner where they all congregate – and Wednesday and Friday afternoon.
We had got into a habit of hanging around with these fearsome guy’s, who once you got to know them were great people. (Daren’t say pussycats because they most certainly were not!)

The guy’s came back to us after the Jet Ski’s full of testosterone. I personally was really happy that I was over that oestrogen is what I’m full of now! Thank the doctors but I must admit to my hormones running wild where men are concerned.
They suggested that we head for the Navy Pier so we piled into the cars and off we went. We went on the Ferris wheel followed by a big old-fashioned swing thing ride then we persuaded them to go on a sightseeing tour of the shorefront.
After which we had a burger, which of course being America was enormous and really yummy – I think I’m going to love American food because everything we’ve eaten so far has been scrumptious.

By now it was late afternoon and getting dark so we got into the cars and headed for the beach again this time I slid across the bench seat and snuggled up to Mac.
He took one hand off the steering wheel and put it around my shoulders squeezing me to him.
He momentarily kissed the top of my head and asked, “You having fun?” “Oh yes” I gasped, “I’m so enjoying myself.”
“When you leaving” he asked me kissing the top of my head. “Oh” I replied “next Sunday or Monday.”
He sighed and responded, “Shame I was just getting to know you. Will I see you again before you go?”
Shyly I answered, “If you want to “ he smiled at me “I want to, when?” I thought what we were doing for the week and said any day except Monday and Wednesday evening and Friday afternoon.”
He cocked an eye at me questioningly grinning I told him that we were with old Al and his buddies those days.
He gave a theatrical sigh saying, “Squeezed out by a bunch of granddads!” I just giggled and told him well you’re not squeezed out now.

We were approaching an area of the beach, and ahead was a flickering fire. As we got closer I could see many figures around a bonfire.
Mac pulled off the road onto a parking area there must have been a dozen cars already there. He switched the engine off and turned to kiss me; my waiting lips were ready for him and I melted into him his tongue brushed my lips - did I allow him in?
After a moments thought I opened my mouth to allow his tongue access to my mouth.

Our kisses became frantic, his hands were roaming over my nubile young body, and it felt really nice really natural as the song goes ‘he made me feel like a natural woman’.
His hands roamed below my waist towards my ‘pussy’ I murmured, “No, please”
And like a gentleman he moved instantly away and though he was really aroused he honoured my space.
After we had ‘made out’ (as it apparently called in the States) for a while I lay in his arms and dreamily said, “I feel great but there’s something I need to tell you.”
He kissed me again and muttered, “And what’s that?” I gave a shy smile and whispered into his ear, “The moon goddess has cursed me!”
I could see that he didn’t catch on at first then comprehension dawned he smiled at me and simply said, “Ah, I see – well that don’t change a thing I still want to see more of you while you’re here!”

We kissed and cuddled for a short while then went and joined the others who were congregated around the bonfire there must have been about twenty couples around the fire.
I saw Kelly and Shoni and we went over to join them. All the guys had cool boxes with beer and soda in them as we were only 20 we couldn’t legally drink in public in Illinois but we had a few beers.
Also we toasted marshmallows on the bonfire– believe it or not this was the first time I had ever tasted them and they were very, very yummy.
I’m going to have to watch myself with all this gorgeous food I may put weight on – how girly is that!
And I’m going to have to watch I don’t over use the word ‘yummy’ but it’s a perfect description.

Some of the group had guitars and they sang folk songs we snuggled into the arms of the guys talking about our trip around the world was one hot topic.
One girl about the same age as us commented that she would love to do what we were doing as she had just finished collage and was at a loose end.
Kelly must have had more to drink that I thought because she said, “We leave next Monday come with us if you want!”
Shoni and I just looked at each other and raised an eyebrow.
We were talking to another girl called Rachel and she told us about another road the US 20 that is longer than Route 66 and spans the whole country starting in Boston. Rachel then told us that we could have gone from Boston on US 20 then changed to Route 66 in Chicago she gave a smile continuing, “But at this time of the year Route 66 would be your best bet as it goes south where it’s warmer US 20 is north so it would be really cold!” Kelly commented, “Well girls that looks like a summer trip sometime in the future!”

It was a really good way to spend an evening no one got drunk as all were driving and the laws are very strict and the police are around to enforce the law (unlike the UK, where there seems to be a shortage of police)
About eleven we returned to the car for some more ‘making out’ – (I love the term) finally getting home by midnight this time Keith and June didn’t wait up for us.
We were up late on Sunday I tried to phone Gill (feeling a bit guilty I suppose) but all I got was his voice mail so I left a message saying I’d call back later unless he called first.
Keith had gone to play golf leaving June on her own after we had sorted ourselves out I asked he if she wanted a ‘master class’ in making Yorkshire Puddings.
So we spent a couple of hours cooking and at first discarding failed puddings but soon she had got the knack and she was confident also they were really good, so the four of us made pigs of ourselves.
(I still couldn’t figure out the difference between Yorkies and Popovers except what they are cooked in!)

About twelve the doorbell sounded, June opened the door we thought that it wasn’t for us three as we weren’t expecting the guys for a couple of hours.
I heard June say, “Come in honey the girls are through the back” much to our surprise it was the girl that Kelly had invited to join us.
She looked a bit uncomfortable and shyly asked us, “Last night well err were you being nice to me or did you mean that I could really travel with you guys.”

We looked at each other and at the girl who really looked uncomfortable then Shoni’s mothering instinct cut in and she went over to the girl put an arm around us and sat her down saying, “Kelly meant what she said last night - but you don’t even know the three of us.”
The girl (who’s name was Charley) answered, “Well you seemed ok last night friendly and I thought..............” her voice trailed off here.

June who had been listening to the conversation asked, “Orange juice?” and disappeared into the kitchen, “I’ll help” I offered and followed her.
June asked me, “What are you going to do?” I simply shrugged and honestly replied, “I haven’t a clue June we’ll have to find out about her see if anyone knows her.”
June nodded then after a moment’s thought said, “Ask Al those friends of his may have some idea’s show her your backpacks they may put her off.”

We went through with the orange juice, June said cheerfully, “If you want to travel with these girls you better check out their backpacks to see what you need.
We showed her our packs, which didn’t seem to put her off I was really warming to Charley she seemed a really nice genuine girl especially when she said, “Look guy’s I’m sorry to drop in like this why don’t we forget it.” Saying this she got up to leave

For the first time I spoke up, “No Charley it’s ok wait a minute now before you go what you doing tomorrow about five?” she looked surprised and answered, “Nothing, why?”
I ploughed on, “Will you come with us to meet some friends of ours?” “Sure” she said, “I’ll see you here tomorrow?” I nodded telling her, “About a quarter to five would be fine.” “Ok” she answered as we walked to the door with her and saw her out.
As I closed the door I saw the other two looking at me like I had suddenly gown another head!

Kelly looked at me and said, “Well?” I knew what she meant but acted dumb, “Well what” I answered in my innocent little girl voice. Kelly came straight back at me “You know fine what I’m on about Lady – tomorrow we are going to see Al and his friends.”
Very patiently I answered, “Kelly think - if we stand a chance of finding out about Charley these guys may be able to help us – after all it was your idea!”
Shoni then spoke, “I kind of like the girl what Susie says makes sense let’s see where it takes us?”
So we agreed to think about it and decided that we’d phone Al (senior) tomorrow and ask his advice we had only known him for a week but we trusted him implicitly.

The guys came and picked us up as I left I said to June, “Remember boiling hot fat and really cold batter!” she smiled and commented, “I hope they turn out ok,” Kelly heard and said, “Well the one’s I ate were fine – no probs June go girl!”

The guys took us to a football game - this was American football and even though I didn’t understand anything at all about the game the atmosphere was brilliant.
Mac tried to explain what was happening and what was meant to happen but I still didn’t understand it.
I found myself cheering when they cheered waving the team colours and Mac bought me a baseball cap in the team colours.
The dropped us home about six June had supper ready roast chicken and all the trimmings. I whispered, “How’d they go?” she simple put two thumbs up and the three of us helped her bring the food to the table Keith’s eye’s opened wide as there was a platter of perfect Yorkshire Puddings!

We chattered about the day we had just had told him about Charley turning up and about asking Al about her.
He nodded saying that the brotherhood would help us if they could especially if Al was involved after supper I phoned Al on his cell phone (I’m getting used to the language) and after apologising for disturbing him asked the favour from him.
As usual he was totally laid back and asked Charley’s full name. When I admitted I didn’t know her second name his only comment was, “I’ll ask that grandson of mine - see ya tomorrow about five” and with that he hung up. A man of few words!

We went to bed early and discussed Charley as we snuggled together the ever practical Kelly asked, “Susie, have you thought about when............ well you know err you want to let your skin breathe?”
I must admit I hadn’t but simply answered, “We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.”
Shoni commented, “It shouldn’t be too much of a problem.” I grinned ruefully and whispered, “It would be no problem if I could have the operation.”
They gave me a hug and told me that there’s loads of time. Then as we settled down to sleep Kelly muttered, “I wonder how it will feel with four of us instead of three?” This made us pause for thought, as we were a unit a team we all knew what the other was thinking - she was right it was going to be strange.

We were up early the next day and helped June out, then we went exploring Chicago, telling June we should be home about eight and that we’d eat out.
For our first day we went to Lincoln Park, which was free! There were cycle ways places to jog a zoo and a nature museum, conservatory and cultural centre, skate parks really everything we could need so we spent a good few ours there.
Then we wandered to the Riverside walk and spent some time there mainly drinking coffee, eating and people watching finally getting back to June’s about four thirty.
Charley arrived about fifteen minutes after us dressed casually but she was still somewhat ill at ease we tried to make her feel comfortable as we all piled into the Jeep and headed off to the diner.

When we got there, only about a dozen ‘hogs’ were outside. (See! I’m slowly getting the hang of the language).
Among them Al senior’s Charley looked a bit shocked and quietly asked, “You’re biker chicks?”
Kelly snorted with laughter telling her, “No way these are our friends they’re great guy’s.”

She still looked a bit apprehensive as we entered and the reception we got didn’t help any while we were known and welcomed for poor Charley it was totally different when confronted by these scary looking guys. I sensed she was about to bolt for it.
So I gently took hold of her arm and told her, “Let me introduce you to our ‘grandpa Al!” This got a fearsome glare from Al senior but broke the ice with the other guys who started to gently rib him about his new granddaughters.
Slowly she was accepted - then one guy (Ed) said, “Girl your surname’s Willis right?” “Yes sir’ Charley slowly answered wondering what was coming next (as were us three) Ed then continued “Would your daddy be Sergeant Chuck Willis?”
Charley straightened up put her shoulders back and with a look of real pride on her face answered, “Yes sir he is”.
This great hulking guy Ed strode up and said, “Little lady, let me shake you by the hand!” she slowly held out her hand which was trembling like a leaf her face had a questioning look on it.
Ed explained, “I was in the same outfit as your daddy in the First Gulf! You little lady were our good luck charm every time we went hot your Daddy always told us ‘Guy’s we’ll get out of this I’ve got to see my little Charley - and damn me we always did!”

I could see that Charley’s eyes were full of tears I slipped my arm around her waist and gave her a squeeze of support she gave a weak smile of thanks and gravely shook hands with Ed her small hand was engulfed in his huge one.
As Ed ambled back to his beer he asked her to give her Daddy his regards and tell him where he could find like-minded ex military guys.
In a small voice she said, “I’d love to do that sir but Daddy died five years back.”
Ed stopped and looked at her with compassion saying, “He was a brave man, y’hear don’t ever forget that. How’s your Mom doin? From what I remember she was a pretty little thing just like you.”

Charley stood straight as a board and in a quiet trembling voice told him; “Mom died six months ago!” the place went quiet.
Kelly came and put her arm around Charley this was too much for the poor girl and she broke down. Some of the other girls came around us and comforted poor Charley soon she composed herself clearly the pain was raw – I could really understand this.

We sat around a table Al came quietly to us and asked, “Does this answer your questions girls” dumbly we nodded.
We found out that she lived with her Aunty and that after completing college she didn’t know what she wanted to do so she worked in a fast food restaurant.
Shoni said to her, “Charley, if you ever want to talk about anything Susie here knows what you’re going through.”

Charley looked at me with big brown eyes and asked, “She does – how?” I knew it was my turn to bare my soul. I smiled sadly at her and told her the story of my family.
We spoke for some time Kelly told her that we had known each other since we were little girls.
I was about to say something when I got a non-too gentle tap on the ankles. What she was trying to point out was that we knew each other really well and we may without realising it make her feel like an outsider.
Charlie said she had figured this out and would try to fit in – the more I got to know her the more I liked her!
So I told her, “Charley what my ‘learned friend Kelly’ is trying to say is simply be yourself, don’t try and be like us just be you”.
Kelly just grinned and snorted, “You can be such a cow Susie” I simply grinned back at her.

Then the penny dropped and Charley’s eye’s opened wide she spluttered, “You mean you guys are going to let me go with you?” Like a well oiled machine all three of us simply nodded.
She burst into tears saying, “Oh thank you guys thank you so much.” One of the guy’s sitting with us chipped in saying, “Girl, I’ve served with Brit’s and their sense of humour is weird they’ll drive you crazy.”

So this is how three became four – much to our surprise!

The next day again we went sight seeing, this time we had a cultural day, the ‘Adler Planetarium also the Museum of Science and Industry then back to Riverside Walk to eat and People watch then back home to cook supper for June and Keith.
Charley came round just as we had laid the table for supper so we lay one more place and she brought us up to date. She had quit her job and was going around the local camping shops to get the gear she needed.
June arrived home first and was totally laid back that her guests had invited another guest for supper. All she said to Charley was, “I really hope you enjoy yourself with these three. I’ll tell you these Brit’s take a bit of getting used to!”
Charley smiled and told June, “I was warned about that last night I’ll take my chances with these guy’s.”
June gave a theatrical sigh and commented; “Tell me about it, I’m married to one!”

I’ll try and describe Charley she is a tall girl about 5’ 11” a good 2” taller than I am. She has remarkable big expressive brown eyes these are really a window to her soul - now I know her well I don’t think she was capable of lying.
She has the straightest brown hair I’ve ever seen!
After getting caught is rain and her hair dries naturally it dries straight as a die it’s amazing!
Mine dries wavy Kelly’s hair goes really frizzy and Shoni’s hair well her hair is wavy anyhow so hers dries errrr wavier than ever!
Now back to Charley she is very pretty with full lips and a classic nose, delicate jawline and a long slender neck.

She left for her Aunties about nine so we drove her there to save her getting a cab as we said our goodbyes she asked, “See you at the diner tomorrow night?” We nodded and left her at her Aunts.
The week continued with us sight seeing meeting with the guys and going to the diner with Al.
One thing of note Wednesday night at the diner someone put ‘Desperado’ on sung by the Eagles. Now I love listening to the Eagles as my dad used to play them a lot in fact I know every song word perfect.

I happened to mention that I used to dance with my mum to the Eagles. Al said, “I’m not as good looking as your Mom, but d’you want to dance?”
Did I! This for some reason was what I needed to do so I got up and went with Al onto the small space used as a dance floor and simply danced.
As I danced something inside me snapped! I was back with my family I was their daughter - loved and accepted as Susanna!
I was in a world of my own I danced I remembered my parents, I prayed and I wished I still had them here with me.
I was singing the songs eyes closed someone kept feeding the jukebox and I kept dancing eyes closed remembering my family.
I never realised but I had a different partner for each song my eyes were closed and tears streaming down my face. I was in both a good and a bad place if that makes sense.

Desperado, Lying Eyes, Hotel California, Tequila Sunrise, Take it Easy, Best of my Love, New Kid in Town, One of these Nights, Take it to the Limit and my most favourite Peaceful Easy Feeling.

The music just went on after god knows how long I opened my eye’s and the first thing I saw was Kelly, Shoni and Charley just looking at me along with a good few more folk. I looked and it wasn’t Al I was dancing with it was Ed!
Ed walked me over to the girls and he asked, “Feelin better?” I nodded, not trusting myself to speak but I did feel better - maybe purged I don’t know but certainly another ghost had been partially laid to rest. Was this a message from my family or was that wishful thinking I simply didn’t know but I had really felt that they were there with me while I was dancing.

Shyly Charley asked, “Susanna does the hurt ever go away?” I took her hand and sadly said, “No Charley it never goes away - but it does get less I promise.”
No one ever spoke of that night again and everything went on as usual. I was really glad about that as that was a deeply personal experience for me it was like a wound had been healed just a little.
Friday came and in the afternoon we spent our last day with the brotherhood they arranged for us to follow a couple of the guys out of Chicago as the original route of the 66 was difficult to find so we arranged to meet them at Al’s Garage on Monday Morning.

Friday night with the guys Saturday we spent making sure that we had everything we needed long suffering June and Keith said it was OK for Charley to spend the weekend with them if she wanted.
When Charley arrived as well as her backpack she had a guitar strapped to the back she simply shrugged and said, “It’ don’t weigh much and I love playing it.”
The ever-practical Kelly simply said, “Well you’re carrying it” Shonali took a different viewpoint saying with your playing and Susie’s voice it’ll make camping better.

Saturday night we went to the beach again and hung out with the same crowd (more or less) that we were with the previous week and had a really good night.
I said my goodbyes to Mac somewhat sadly but as he put it – I’d have like to really got to know you but it wasn’t to be but I’ll always remember my ‘little English Rose’.
This made me giggle but it was so sweet. Corny yes but still sweet (He’d remember me until the next girlfriend)

Sunday we spent planning – that is more planning and we tried the tent out with four of us. Now I know we should have tried it out sooner but we didn’t luckily when they said a three-man tent they meant it three men! So with four girls there was room enough - it was cosy but comfortable. I tried Gill once again but again all I got was his voice mail so I left a message. I mentioned it to Shoni so she tried and had the same result – voice mail.

We cooked Sunday lunch for June and Keith and made sure our room was spotless. I think we all would be sorry to leave them but as June put it when we tried to thank them from the bottom of our hearts. “Girls, it’s been an absolute pleasure to have you stay at our home. You’ve been perfect house guests – please keep in touch and tell me how you are doing and remember you’re welcome here any time.”
Monday morning we stripped the bed and put the sheet into the washer to save June doing it and got scolded for out troubles.
We packed Jerry (our name for the Jeep) said a tearful goodbye to June and Keith and headed over to Al’s garage where we got a monster of a surprise there were about 20 motorcycles there they were going to escort us out of Chicago in style.
Al gave us each a stick pin with the symbol of the brotherhood simply saying, “It may help you.” Then Young Al passed us a flat pack cardboard box, when we looked closely we found it was a portable toilet that used plastic bags! He grunted, “This will help you too. You’ll find it handy and save you digging a hole!”

As we set off with our escort there was a lump in certainly my throat as we roared through Chicago flanked by these great guys following the ‘Mother Road’.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs. I have change the picture as requested and hope this one is ok.

We felt like royalty being escorted through the streets of Chicago in the middle of these large motorcycles we followed as much of the original route of the road as we could however without the local knowledge of our escort we would never have found it as a lot of it had disappeared.

A brief description of how we got out of Chicago. The city has loads of signs for route 66 even though it doesn’t really exist as a road.
However in Chicago the original historic start was Jackson Blvd but this was built on for the world fair so now the start is the intersection of Lake Shore Drive and Jackson Drive.
Then through Cicero (Al Capone fame) and Berwyn into Lyons down Ogden Avenue and past the Hoffman Tower and Dam. On to McCook past General Motors and the Wishing Well Motel - which is where we said goodbye to our escort the bikes swept into the motel and we followed here we said our goodbyes - we had only known these guys a short time but counted them as friends.

The last three to leave were Al senior, Al junior and Big Ed. Al Junior said a fond farewell to Kelly trying to suck her tonsils out!

Al senior gave us a piece of advice (well I think it was advice) he told us, “One of our rules is ‘Never hit a woman who’s carrying a monkey wrench’ remember that girls!”
Big Ed gave Charley a hug telling her, “Your daddy would be proud of you girl.” Then he gave each of us a pouch which when we opened them contained an aerosol of pepper spray. With his usual laconic grin he simply said, “Modern day monkey wrench!”

The three ‘hogs’ roared off and we were on our own sad to be leaving but excited as to what as to come.
Kelly was no good at all for driving as I think she really felt something for young Al.
So Charley drove we were heading for somewhere around Springfield Illinois.
I decided that I was going to tell Charley about myself as soon as possible - I know it was a bit late but I simply had to be honest with her.

But we didn’t get very far when we saw a sign for Dell Rheas Chicken Basket so as we were hungry we pulled off.
We were not disappointed the food was wonderful I have never tasted chicken like it so we had some in the restaurant then took some (well a lot) with us to eat later.
By now it was after three in the afternoon and we still had about 150 miles to travel before our campsite for the week!

I had told Kelly and Shonali that I was going to tell Charley about myself as I felt it wasn’t fair on her.
So as Shoni drove I started speaking to Charley somewhat hesitantly I began, “Charley, I’ve got something to tell you before we go too far - so you can get home if you feel you can’t travel with us.”
Charley looked at me with those big brown eyes asking, “Whatever could be so bad Susanna?”
There was no easy way to tell her so I simply said, “Charley I’m not a complete girl I was born a boy - but I’m transitioning!”

Her reaction totally stunned me she looked me up and down those big brown eyes looking into my soul and simply said, “Ok fine” and that was it!

Even Kelly was taken by surprise at this reaction she swivelled around and said, “Ok, is that all”
Charley gave that small wry smile of hers and said, “Yep! So Susie was born a guy - for goodness sake just look at her she’s a girl simple! But thanks guys for telling me really you had no need.”
And that was it! No histrionics nothing - it was like a non-event and I’d been building myself up to telling her for a heck of a long time.

Then Charley looked at me with a cheeky grin and said, “Well you’ve gotta make out like a girl because Mac said he’d never kissed a girl as sexy and sweet!”
That caused me to blush and of course Kelly and Shoni cackled hysterically. Shoni spluttered, “Oh Charley you’re going to fit in just fine already you’ve found out our Susie blushes really easy”

We carried on driving and just before six in the evening we arrived at our campground near Springfield Illinois - the Double J Campground.
We had phoned ahead and had a ‘primitive camp site’ booked for 5 days the grand total for this was $90.
The place was really nice and being the end of the summer it was quiet with only a couple of other primitive campers but there were quite a few RVs. (In the UK we call them caravans or mobile homes)
Now compared to the others we were really primitive a simple 3 man tent and a small stove the other tents were far bigger and had barbeques and multi burner stoves.
So we pitched up sorted ourselves out found the shower block and boiled some water for a drink.

Four young girls travelling on their own aroused a lot of curiosity especially when people noticed our accents.
As I now know the American people are very gregarious and not reserved like in the UK. So very soon we were talking to other people on the site and all of the other people camped around us.
They were of all ages and simple sat around talking then Charley got out her guitar and I was coaxed into singing.
I never thought that I had a good singing voice in fact a cat being tortured springs to mind.
But when I had my vocal chords tensioned this apparently changed everything because everyone tells me I now have a – while not great singing voice adequate I think is a fair way of describing it a sort of mellow Bonny Tyler!
So with Charley playing the guitar and me singing popular songs everyone knew and could join in with us we had a great evening making a lot of new friends.

We finally settled down in our tent to go to sleep. As we undressed I could see Charley looking at me kind of curious like.
So I asked her, “Are you certain you are comfortable with me because I’d understand it if..........” I tailed off.
Charley looked guilty at me noticing and answered, “No honest Susie I’m cool with you it’s just that ------ well - errm you don’t look any different to us guy’s.”
I smiled at her and answered, “Thanks for that but honestly I am different as those two will tell you.”

So we settled down in the tent and once in our sleeping bags there was more than enough room for the four of us.
Tents must be designed with men in mind as girls are smaller this was just fine for us we lay head to feet, chatting away.
I was talking to Kelly’s feel on one side and Charley’s feet on the other Shoni only had Charley’s feet to talk to and Kelly had mine!

Charley asked, “So you guy’s haven’t know each other since you were little girls?”
Shoni answered saying, “Yes we have because in a way Susie’s our little girl aren’t you sweetheart?”
I grunted at this responding, “Yes mum” Shoni just giggled and started to tell he the story of my life from when I was reborn as Susanna.
Soon the four of us were giggling away as the trials and tribulations of my rapid crash course in femininity were revealed.
How I used to poke my eye out putting mascara on my problems with false eyelashes really high heels and short skirts; the time they swapped my one-piece swimsuits for bikinis - everything was out in the open but I didn’t mind in the slightest – I liked Charley a LOT.

As we carried on talking and sharing secrets we really got to know each other.
Charley opened up about herself and how she missed her parents her life growing up as an only child.
Kelly and Shoni told her about themselves so really in that small tent outside the town of Springfield Illinois we started cementing our friendship.
Next morning up and boiled some water for a drink hit the shower block then our thoughts turned to food as we needed breakfast.
We found ‘The Cozy Dog’ drive-in where we had a monstrous breakfast for $6 this would set us up for the day then off we went.
This was the routine for the next 4 days we travelled far and wide. Using Springfield as our base.
We saw the Mississippi up at Alton and went on a river cruise to do some sightseeing.
We were going to visit the wineries but as we were underage we didn’t bother.
So instead we went on the Sam Vadalabene bike trail and hired bikes this is about 20 miles of excellent trail.

Next we visited Galena, which was a lovely old-fashioned town with loads to see. It was while we were there that we decided to spend some more time in the area so we looked around and found that we could camp for free off the trail in the Shawnee National Forest so we decided on going there after we had our week at the camp site – we were in no rush.
Around Springfield there is lots to see concerning Abraham Lincoln so we concentrated on these places.

Word got around about these four girls travelling around the world so we made many friends.
As usual in the evening people would come from the caravan site (called RV’s) to sit on the grass talk and sing AND guys about the same age were attracted like fly’s around honey – not that we were complaining.

The only down side for me was that I kept phoning Gill but all I got was his voice mail each time I left a message and each time I never got a reply – I was getting a bit p*ssed off.
Shoni was no better each time she phoned she got the same – straight to voice mail like me she was royally p*ssed off and even asked her parents what was happening and to tell Gill to phone.

Next we moved to the Shawnee National Forest to try our hand at really primitive camping no amenities at all except at the north end of the Kinkaid lake trail where there were toilets.
In this area we canoed walked visited the Garden of the Gods and the Cave–in-Rock national park.
We camped close by a stream or creek as they call them around here. While we were here was the first time Charley had seen me naked as we had strip washes by the creek to keep ourselves fresh and clean.
I never gave it a thought as I stripped off to wash because the three of us had seen each other naked and thought nothing about it.

However when Charley saw me washing, she did a double take at the sight of my ‘vagina’. She managed to stammer, “B, b,b, but I thought you were a guy?”
I was a bit mystified and answered, “I am until my operation” “But you have a doo dah!” She gasped.
It was then I realised what she meant and explained about my prosthetic vagina telling her that I would have to remove it soon to let my skin breath and recover then I joked with her saying, “When it does come off you won’t see much difference cos I’m not huge down there.”

Soon it was time to move on further down Route 66 so we packed up the jeep and headed off to re-join the road at Springfield.
We called in at Bill Shea’s Gas station for a look see and also a photo opportunity and some advice. We were told that the original 1923 route was not very interesting the later 1930 four-lane route was better so on using this advice we set off.
Another set of photos at ‘Our Lady of the Highways’ near Raymond then off again.
We entered St Louis and as per the guide we avoided areas that were said to be unsafe (after all we were 4 girls) entering Missouri by the Martin Luther King memorial bridge.

We all felt like we needed a bit of pampering after four days in the forest so we decided to splash out on a motel for a couple of days to return to feeling normal.
We carried on past St. Louis heading for a place mentioned in our guide in a place called Cuba.
The Wagon Wheel Motel was our goal as it was mentioned in our EZ guidebook. We never thought to book or phone ahead we simply turned up four dishevelled girls and a dusty 4 x 4 Jeep.
The big Neon sign for the motel could be seen for miles and apparently it was original from when the motel was built really evocative of the 1920’s/30’s so this was where we pulled into.

What a lovely place this was! Brick built units spotlessly clean and absolutely charming.
If the sight of us entering the motel didn’t put the reception off - if it did they certainly didn’t show it.
We explained what we were doing and as we had been primitive camping we needed some comfort. (Breaking ourselves in gently)
I couldn’t praise them enough so friendly accommodating they had a room big enough so the four of us stayed in a double room for $85 a night we decided as the place was so nice to stay for three days.
We had saved money camping for free in the forests – so it was pamper time.

It was heaven getting a shower washing our hair properly though it must be said that the bathroom was a bit small with a shower cubical, sink and toilet there was a bit tight for the amount of wriggling I had to do to remove my ‘vagina’ to let my skin breathe
This really was perfectly normal operation for me. Kelly and Shoni had seen me do this many times before.
But for Charley’s sake I was a bit circumspect about exposing myself so as not to upset her.
Charley had been first in the shower followed by Shoni. Kelly was in there now so it was my turn next.
Usually I simply wiggle out of it in front of the girls but this time I put a towel around myself. Unfortunately once I started wiggling the towel slipped and I had to make a grab for it.
Charley was sitting on the bed drying her hair watching my antics with interest looking at me she grinned and said, “Susie you’ll find it a heck of a lot easier if you had three arms - which you don’t! Look sometime in this trip of ours I’m going to see you naked so let’s get it over with!”
Smiling sheepishly I decided that ‘what the hell’ and the next time the towel decided to drop I let it.
Charley looked and said, “Good! Now we’ve got that over with” Then with a cheeky grin she commented, “You were right Susie you’re definitely better as a girl there’s not much down there!” Which caused Shoni to choke with laughter and me – well I blushed scarlet nothing seemed to faze Charley.

We each had on short sundresses which us three had bought in Chicago and some low heel fancy sandals these took no-room in our back packs so we had decided to keep them with us to remind us we were girls! (Especially me)
We went out to the Missouri Hick Bar-B-Q and really stuffed our faces.
This put a whole new and wonderful meaning on a Bar-B-Q. As usual everyone was so very friendly and welcoming as we had come to expect however it was more so when the staff and other diners heard our English accents.

In Missouri we did the tourist places that took our fancy – Ted Drewes Frozen Custard!!!!!!!!
There are words I have used many time in relation to food in this leg of the trip BUT this frozen custard was to die for - absolutely scrummy! Really with all this wonderful food it was a good job we were very active or else we would definitely pile weight on.

We spent a day at the Wolf Sanctuary, then the Jesse James Museum and Meramac Caverns. Onondaga Cave State Park.
The final day we spent in the town of Cuba looking at the murals down town also the biggest rocking chair in the world we did some shopping for essentials and visited a history museum.

Now was onto Kansas - Kansas only has 13 miles of Route 66 running through it initially we were going to drive straight through but we decided to camp for a couple of days (we were in no rush).
We found a campsite near the town of Baxter and as usual with us food was on our minds so we ate at the Café on the Route or the little Brick Inn the food was good and cheap (apparently it closed in 2013, so we were lucky.)
We did some sight seeing Fort Blair being one of the places - this was originally built as a Union Fort and was involved in a massacre.
One thing that did happed while in Kansas was that we were happily driving along the road singing away to the radio and chatting as girls do.
When Kelly – who was driving said, “Oh, oh girls we got visitors” looking behind us a group of about half a dozen motor bikes were rapidly catching us they flanked us and simply looked at us which made us feel very uncomfortable.
Then one of them put his hand up and off they roared we stopped a bit further down the road as we were a bit shook up when a lone bike came the other way and pulled up. A scary looking guy with long hair was riding the bike he looked a bit dishevelled – but his bike was immaculate.
He switched off and came across to us saying, “Hi little ladies, apologies for scaring you but we were told to keep an eye out for four girls in a Tan SUV” he was a Warrior.
Which relieved us greatly so we offered him a soda from our cool box and talked for a while then off he roared to re-join his friends.
Shoni looked at the three of us and quietly said, “It really does look like they are keeping an eye on us!”

Oklahoma was our next state as usual food was on our mind so we stopped at Clanton’s Café in Vinita where the portions were huge but really good also in this town was the biggest McDonalds any of us had ever seen (including Charley).
We carried on calling at Galloway Park where there was a huge totem pole it was massive and said to be 90’ tall.
Through Oklahoma City onto Geary where the original road was a dirt track for 5 miles it was a bit iffy but passable - in our ignorance we thought all dirt road sections would be like this – Oh how wrong we were!

We camped again for a few days visiting the Clinton Route 66 museum - then we were off again to Texas.
After a weeks camping we decided to become girly again so we stopped at a place called Shamrock and booked into the Econolodge where a double bed room for 4 cost $60.
It was an average hotel but heaven after camping. We did some touristy type things then moved on closer to Amarillo. Another bit of dirt road again no problems with it. At a place called Groom there was an amazing structure - a leaning water tower!

In Conway there’s a place called the ‘Bug Farm’ where VW bugs are buried nose down (in the UK we call them VW Beetles)
We couldn’t go the Jericho gap route as this is a private road but soon we were at Amarillo all of us singing the song as we entered the city!
The city airport is built over the original route so this meant another diversion.
Back to camping again this time we went to Lake Meredith a free campsite where there’s drinking water and rest rooms. We camped at Cedar Canyon AND we camped on the beach in splendid isolation.
Went to Palo Duro Canyon, and trekked around there for a day then we went for a meal at the Big Texan Steak House!
In one-way this was a mistake because we couldn’t eat it all – we each left with a ‘doggy’ bag. But in another way it was absolutely brilliant good food and a great atmosphere.
Let me explain! We were really starving so we started off with a ‘Big Texan Appetiser’, which was Fried Mushrooms, Mountain Oysters Cheese stix and Big Texan Howlers this was between the four of us.
We found out three things. One Mountain Oysters have never seen the sea! Two the Howlers were HOT and I mean HOT breaded deep fried Jalapeño’s. And three in Texas when they say big they mean BIG!

Then we each had a 12oz steak with all the trimmings this was when we raised the white flag in surrender and the doggy bags came into play! For doggy bag read the next days snack bag – we were so glad that we had decided to carry our stove’s griddle.
But we went there for breakfast while we were in Amarillo and for $10 we had between us the Big Texan Breakfast Buffet, which set us up for the day! (That word BIG again – we remembered)
Now onto New Mexico just before the state line we passed through a ghost town called Glenrio we all knew about ghost town but never realised that they still existed - it felt really eerie.
Between Glenrio and San Jon the original road is unpaved and rough - we thought the previous sections of old road were rough but this was 19 miles of sheer hell – well sort of - but we made it the Jeep did us proud!

We carried on until a place called Cuervo where again the original road goes unpaved.
As we had just done the Glenrio section we thought ‘no problems to us’!
This was only a 16 mile section. BUT it was 16 miles of pure purgatory the road was totally overgrown potholes the size of the Grand Canyon and so very, very rough in short it was absolute shit! And it was my turn to drive.
To cover 13 miles or so took me nearly 3 bone jarring hours.
Towards the end I could have cried because there was a very high very uneven cattle guard.
Before we tried to go over it we all had good look at it and all of us thought that the Jeep would make it over – wrong - and we got stuck on it!

That was it we couldn’t go forward or back. According to our map Santa Rosa was the next town but that was miles away about three miles of this road where the old Route 66 joined an interstate again.
We tried a few things to try and free ourselves but as it was getting dark we realised we were here for the night so we had to sleep in the car!

Luckily we had water, soda and some food we had picked up at a store. Well I say food it was chocolate and some biscuits (cookies) but it would do.
So we got our trusty stove out made some coffee and had a council of war.
We decided that tomorrow we would try to use the car’s jack and any wood or rocks we could find to try and get the car out - we all were really despondent. And I was blaming myself for getting stuck but the others told me not to be so hard on myself as we all had decided that we could get over it– but it didn’t help me much.

Things were deathly quiet we had no phone signal the night was pitch black with a million stars visible if we weren’t is deep doo-doo the night sky would have been fantastic. In the distance we could see the loom of headlights on the interstate we were miles from anywhere even to get to the nearest interstate was a 3 mile walk so for the time being we were on our own!
We went to sleep early and spent a not too bad night in the car snuggled up to each other.
We were awake at daylight made some coffee and had some cookies for our breakfast. Luckily we had lots of water as we bought it by the case and we had four cases in the back of the Jeep food was more of a problem but once we had freed ourselves today we’d be ok – right?

Well - wrong as it so happens. We tried packing the underneath out with anything we could find jacking the back of the car up then using the 4 wheel drive slowly move forward and hopefully we would be free.
Plan ‘A’ an abject failure all the stuff we packed under the wheels simply shot out like an shower of exocet missiles when we tried to move forward threatening to lame anyone standing in their path.

Plan ‘B’ cry! A stupendous success!

Didn’t do much to help us but we did feel better plan ‘C’ was devised after plan ‘B’ two of us would either have to walk to the interstate or to a place where we could get a phone signal.
We all were willing to go but in the end Charley and Kelly were chosen. Kelly was the one of us who did the most walking and Charley chose herself saying, “Well you’ll need someone who speaks the language – right”.

We had seen what the weather had been like so the two of them dressed accordingly wide brimmed hats to keep the sun off them; good boots and long lightweight trousers as protection against the thorn bushes also water proofs (because when it rains – boy!) and one of our first aid kits.
We packed one of our backpacks with the tent, 2 sleeping bags some food and water – more water than food all un-necessary items were removed so the one backpack was quite light remembering that they had to carry this stuff on their backs.
The plan was to get to I-40 then head south on it to get help while Shoni and I remained with the car.
We really didn’t want to separate but felt that we had no option AND we made sure the girls took their pepper spray with them! Just in case.

The next morning we said goodbye and watched them follow the track (that was supposed to be the road) until they were out of sight then we had another attempt at freeing the Jeep but with two of us we didn’t get far.
Night came and no sign of the girls or help so the two of us drank some water and snuggled up to sleep at least the girls had sleeping bags with them we were wondering if they had managed to get any sleep.
The next day really passed slowly the two of us imagined all sorts of awful things happening to Charley and Kelly we were sat in the shade of the car when we heard a strange noise.
Standing up the noise appeared to be coming closer and sounded like the engine of a motorbike. Putting our pepper spray in our pockets (you can’t be too sure) we scanned all around. It was then we saw two motorbikes about a mile away heading towards us – we were saved or so we hoped!

Two trail bikes roared in - skidded to a stop. Then two whirling dervishes bounded off the back of them and ran towards us it was Charley and Kelly they managed to get their helmets off and leapt onto to us crying and hugging us – our nightmare was over after three days.
These guys were Warriors and had been looking for us as we had been late getting to where they expected us (if that makes sense) so as they had not seen the Jeep some guys were on the road looking for us and found Charley and Kelly as they were walking along I-40.
The guys looked at out attempts to free ourselves and from what I gathered we had been doing the right things but not enough of it!
Tom and Garry (our saviours) said that there was a truck on the way with some guys to get us free we offered them coffee, soda, or water and of course cookies which is all we had left.

Garry snorted with laughter telling Tom, “Geez these Brits are unbelievable, stuck in the wilds with rattlers and scorpions for three days and the offer us tea!”
Shoni - who totally missed the irony naively told him, “Well we have tea if you prefer but no milk”
Garry still chuckling said he would have a soda. I picked something up from his comments and asked, “You mean that they’re snakes around here?” he nodded saying, “Rattlers and Scorpions”
The four of us looked at each other in shock we had never even thought about things like this! And we had been in the rough moving rocks and dead trees.

We had better wise up before Australia where there are all sorts of creatures ready willing and able to kill you!
They had a soda and very soon a big tow truck arrived together with four other guys all members of the brotherhood.
They grunted when they saw where we got stuck and asked if we took any notice of the EZ guide?
This confused us until they pointed out that the guide did warn drivers that there was an uneven cattle guard (which is what we got stuck on!)
Ooops talk about embarrassment! But in mitigation in the UK a cattle grid is a set of poles which are embedded into the road and are easy to drive over but this was something else entirely.

However even though these guys knew what they were doing it still took them four hours to release us.
So we would have stood no chance without the help of these guys. I gave a silent thanks to Al senior and his friends for looking after us.
Finally we were off the cattle guard and ready to continue Kelly asked, “Can you point us in the direction of a motel?”
One of the guys called Elmer who had come with the truck simply answered, “You aint stopping at any motel little lady come on back to the ranch and stay with Becca and me - she’ll be glad of some female company.”

We protested that we couldn’t impose but he made argument impossible when he simply said, “I owe Chuck Willis my life girls. Helping his daughter is the only way I can say thanks to him - you’re staying with Becca and me!” Then he added, “Oh and the boys.” We surrendered at this – it seemed that Charley’s dad was a brave and well-respected man!
Most of these guys were in their fifties or sixties the youngest was Jay who was still in the army on leave at the moment he was in his mid twenties.
The truck was a huge high tow truck with banks of spotlights pointing forwards and backwards it was a workhorse but well loved.

We followed them to the interstate then a short way down this turned south and headed up a dirt road until we reached the ranch.
I really didn’t know what to expect I had seen films with ranches and TV programmes but this was the first time I had seen one in the flesh so to speak.
There was a large central main building with a veranda running all along the front (and back I later found out).
One side of the yard had barns the other had a fenced off field with about a dozen horses in it there were stable blocks, sheds and what I found out was a bunk house.

The house was in a C shape very old looking but really well maintained as we pulled up outside it a slender woman came out shouting, “You found them?”
Then she came to the Jeep and looked at us saying, “Come along inside you’ll be ready for a shower – I’m Becca, welcome to my home”
With that she shepherded us inside the smell of food making our tummy’s rumble and showed us where we could change and as she put it freshen up.
After three days stuck in the wilderness using bottled water to wash that was a diplomatic way of saying we were a bit ripe!

Becca was a perfect foil for her husband Elmer he was a well muscled guy, about 6’ 6” and I would guess about 50 years old whipcord thin his features weathered by the sun and working outside.
Becca on the other hand was the same height as Kelly and Shoni she was very slender and very feminine. I would put her mid forties with classic good looks she had laughter lines true - but they enhanced her looks. She must have been stunning when she was younger because she was still stunning now!

The room we were shown was huge with a bathroom attached we were in heaven hot running water – so started a most wonderful period of out trip so far– one of many where the kindness of strangers gave you faith in the world.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We showered and washed our hair. Also I removed my ‘vagina’ as wearing this for a long period requires scrupulous cleanliness.
These last few days we washed using bottled water and we had sweat a lot trying to free ourselves so it’s better to be safe than sorry.
I cleaned myself thoroughly and applied some antiseptic moisturising cream - it didn’t look like there were any problems ‘down there’ but still it wouldn’t hurt to be careful.

We washed and conditioned our hair then roughly towel dried it as with our long hair it does take some drying.
Next we dressed in cut off capris and loose fitting tops.
We put a bit of make up on to make us feel more feminine (lipstick eyeliner and a touch of mascara) slipping on our sandals we made our way to the porch.
We shyly approached the porch and were greeted by the sight of about ten others.
Apart from Becca and Elmer there were the guys that got us out of the mess plus three young guys who were introduced as Elmer and Becca’s sons.
Joel, Joe and Lee, the eldest son Clark was in the Army Engineers.

Everyone was drinking ice-cold beers so as they were offered us one we joined them.
Apparently everyone was staying for supper and Becca had it all under control!
Room was made for us and we settled down letting the conversation drift over us enjoying the friendly banter.
The guys reminisced about when they were in the Services. Charley was regaled with stories about her dad. I could see she was proud - because it seemed that no one had a bad word to say about him.
We were asked how long we wanted to stay. We glanced at each other and finally it was left to me to speak. I was feeling a bit uncomfortable as I answered, “Well we don’t want to be nuisances so a couple of days if that’s ok:”

Becca answered me telling us, “Look girls you stay as long as you want. I’d love some female company for a while it’ll make a lovely change from this lot – stay for a few weeks you’d be more than welcome.”
Our usual spokes person Kelly then took over saying, “Thanks Becca we’d love to take you up on that - but only if we can help out!”
The smile on Becca’s face said it all, “Deal” she said, “With you gal’s helping we can get out on the horses in the afternoon and show you the real New Mexico.”
It was then that three of us admitted we couldn’t ride the only person who had been on a horse before was Shoni!

In fact cancel the ‘been’ on a horse’ part and replace it with being anywhere near a horse. Shoni had ridden a horse exactly twice on a family holiday when she was about 12!

As with everything here this was no problem at all so Joe was given time off tomorrow afternoon to teach us the basics of riding along with his mom.
Then it was suppertime we all trooped into the largest kitchen I have ever seen! It was huge the footprint of this kitchen was about the size of a whole ground floor of a typical English house!
The table could easily handle the multitude that sat down to eat. We started working by helping Becca to get the food to the table – and there was loads of it.
Mind you they guys had healthy appetites and the four of us had survived on cookies and drinks for three days so we did justice to the mountains of food.

Charley had an admirer! We noticed that Joel was monopolising her. He seemed quite taken by her after we had all eaten three of us helped Becca to clear away the dirty dishes.
Yes three, because Joel offered to show Charley the ranch so we shooed her off as we could manage quite well.
The guy’s went back onto the porch (veranda) to continue to drink and (as Becca put it) ‘bullshit’!
She asked us how we knew each other so we explained that we met at university and became firm friends (it just didn’t seem right to lie to such nice welcoming people) the only thing we left out was my true sex.

We told her about meeting Al senior and him introducing us to the Warrior Brotherhood and how we met Charley then how she ended up with us.
Becca commented, “The four of you seem so comfortable together I thought you’d known each other a long while”
Shonali nodded and answered for us, “Charley’s so easy to get on with. As we say in England with Charley ‘what you see is what you get’. “
Shoni then carried on, “It must have been hard for her when she first met us. What with the three of us being so close and also to be honest we didn’t really want another person but she was – well she was just herself!
We soon got to know her and she got to know us three and now? We are a team.”

All the work done in the house we went and joined the guys who by now were pretty mellow.
Charley and Joel arrived back and joined us it wasn’t really late but the past three days had caught up with us!
Becca noticed and showed us where we would be sleeping two of us had the same room we originally were shown.
The other two had next door but the bathroom adjoined the two rooms, we thought that the second door in the bathroom was a cupboard!

Shoni and Kelly had one room while Charley and I had the other before we got changed for bed I asked Charley, “Do my mind sleeping with me? I mean with...... Well you know.”
She just looked at me and answered, “Shoot girl you can be so stupid! Of course I don’t mind to me you’re a girl same as me – lets get to bed I’m beat!”

We changed into sleep shorts and cami top then we hit the sack. I personally slept like a log when I came too in the morning it was just like being with Kell and Shoni.
Charley and I were snuggled into each other wrapped in each other’s arms.
We woke up about the same time looked at each other and smiled.
Charley commented, “Looks like we both needed company last night – morning girlfriend what time is it?”
I peered at the clock and answered, “a little after six, why?” “Well” she said I know these farming folk start early and I can hear movement shall we help?”
“Why not” I answered so we got up washed then got dressed and followed the noise into the kitchen where we found Becca and another woman.
Who we later found was hired to help Becca her name was Yolanda - she worked mornings six while midday she was a really nice ‘motherly’ looking person with the longest jet black hair I have ever seen it reached down to her bum!

When we offered to help but we were told to have a cup of coffee and relax, as the breakfast routine is what they called a well-oiled machine.
We asked if we could do our washing and were shown the laundry room.
Charley went and collected all our washing and the two of us did our washing while waiting for the other two to get their act together.
Breakfast was ready at seven, Elmer and the boys were down and wading their way through heaps of food! We joined them and had ham eggs and pancakes with coffee and orange juice.
And Grits! Now I have never had these before and for those that don’t know I’ll try and explain what they are it’s basically a rough ground corn which for breakfast at Becca’s was fried in bacon fat and served once it was golden brown – it went really well with the other stuff for breakfast.
We also found that they can be served as a sweet dish griddled with syrup Mmmmmmmmm!

The guys left and we were given jobs to do feed the chickens, collect eggs and clean the stables.
All these jobs Becca did daily. Of course the first day she had to show us what to do but after showing us she left us to it.
I stopped to watch Joe working with the horses in a big field (corral). He saw me watching and came over to talk.
He was deciding which horses we could learn to ride on.
Asking me if there was any horse I liked the look of. I scanned the herd and there was one a lovely golden horse and I pointed this one out to Joe.
He looked and told me, “Good choice she’s a quiet mare ideal for you”. I smiled at him saying, “Lucky guess I know nothing about horses but she’s got nice eyes.”
He laughed at this and pointed to another horse, “What about that one”. This horse was a lovely cream colour with very light blue eyes which looked odd to me I told him that it looked a bit flighty adding, “It’s a gorgeous colour though I love the colour.”
He gave me a shrewd look and said, “You’re a natural that’s what we call a cremello he’s mine and you’re right he is a flighty critter.” I laughed out loud at that telling him, “Not a natural I look at their eyes and if I like them or not.” As I aid this I was gazing into his lovely blue eyes. Somewhat embarrassed I quickly looked away.

I found out that these horses were called quarter horses. These were very fast over short distances. They are ideal for working cattle - apparently the Ferrari of horses (according to Joe).
As I left to go to the stables to help Kelly he called after me, “I’ll have her ready for you – Sue.”
I turned and walked back to him and asked him sweetly, “Joe, please call me Susanna or Susie because I’m not too keen on Sue.”
He looked abashed and apologised he looked so dejected that I simply couldn’t help myself I kissed him on the cheek saying, “You didn’t know!” then I carried on to help Kelly leaving him standing there looking at me.
Mind you my mind was working overtime that was the first time I had ever done anything remotely like that!
What the hell was I doing? Sure I thought Joe was really cute but to give the poor guy the slightest hint that I was interested was surely not right even though I did fancy him? My female hormones must be working overtime!

We had our work done by noon and saw the guys arriving back on their quad bikes - that blew a hole in our romantic dreams of the cowboy and his trusty horse! - Reality strikes!

After lunch now that Yolanda had gone home we helped to clear up while the guy’s left to carry on doing whatever ranchers do.
Then we changed into jeans for our riding lessons - trainers would have to do as apart from sandals and hiking boots we didn’t have anything else.
Now it was time to meet our mounts!
These quarter horses apparently by horse standards are not huge but they are big! Especially when you are not used to horses. (like us)
It’s one thing to look at one from the fence and like it’s eyes. It’s a totally different thing to stand next to it and feel all the pent up energy!
The horses were all saddled and the golden one I had picked (called a buckskin) looked really nice.
Becca showed us how to approach the horses how to interact with them and what not to do with them - then the real lessons started.

Of course a western saddle was being used Shoni had only ridden on what is called an English saddle (haven’t a clue what the difference is) and that was 8 years ago! But to me the saddle looked comfortable and secure.
We walked the horses around to us to get used to them and for them to get used to us the lessons were slow and steady.
Both Joe and Becca were quietly confident and obviously very accomplished, which instilled confidence in us.
Next was getting onto the back of the horse that to my eyes was a heck of a long way up! First Joe showed us - he must have been showing off because Becca told him, “Joe, now do it as the girls have to do it!”
Somewhat abashed (I like this guy he’s not afraid of showing his feelings) he showed us how to make sure the horse was calm then making sure you have the reigns in a tight grip (don’t let them go!)
Get a firm hold of the saddle horn one foot in the stirrup then bounce the other leg up and over the back of the horse in one easy move!

Yeh right! Simple!

No wrong though in truth Shonali got it quickly so did Charley – well she is taller and American. Though what’s that got to do with anything I haven’t a clue.
However for Kelly and yours truly it did take a while the ‘bounce’ up and over in one easy move was not that easy!
Eventually we got it and while not expert we could mount the horse.

Throughout this debacle Marcie and Mooha Kelly’s mounts and mine simply looked at us with interest and a touch of condescension.
Finally we set off as Becca put it today would be a gentle ride where we can get used to the horses and get used to controlling them.
We walked them and then Becca upped the ante and made us trot. This was strange at first but with advice coming from Joe and Becca about our balance we got used to it and it was quite exhilarating.

After an hour or so we turned back for the ranch as Becca put it, “Girls you will be sore tomorrow in places you don’t know exist - let’s head home”.
On the way home Becca asked if we felt confident enough to go a bit faster. Kelly and I looked at each other and decided let’s go for it so we were shown how to get the horse to canter – WOW!
I thought a trot was exhilarating but this was a whole new ball game my heart was going like a jackhammer.
When we arrived back at the ranch I was on a high and totally hooked on horse riding.

Once back at the ranch Becca showed us a gallop on one of these horses. The one she rode today was a magnificent black entire stallion called Thunder (Joe told us that).
Of course his mom could only ride him when the mares were not in season – for obvious reasons – like most males his mind was on other things at that particular time!
Her other horse was a Palomino gelding called Lightening because as Joe put it she was lightening fast he also commented that mom had named the horses.
The inference being that he didn’t approve of the names! I thought they were good names for the two totally different horses.

We dismounted then were shown how to look after our horses unsaddling removing the bridle etc. Then came the washing combing and brushing of the horse. We were told that the welfare of the horse comes before our welfare.
I really enjoyed looking after Mooha the washing, brushing and combing also talking to her while I worked really seemed to form a bond between horse and rider.
After all the work they had just done for us it was a small price to pay.

We got back to the house and showered then set to helping Becca prepare supper. This was always eaten in the late evening to get every hour of daylight in working.
With the four of us helping we were getting in each other’s way especially Kelly who is a total disaster in any kitchen.
Eventually I suggested that maybe there was something else she could do to help (Kelly whole heartedly agreed; because she hates cooking in general and kitchens in particular) a bit reluctantly Becca mentioned that there was some laundry to do if she felt like it.

Now to get out of the kitchen – any kitchen Kelly would wrestle alligators. She shot off to the laundry room and we didn’t see her again for an hour or more.
Becca went to see how she was doing and I heard raised voices apparently not only had Kelly done the washing she had ironed what was there Becca was scolding her for doing too much!

Next morning I personally had aches where aches shouldn’t be the inside of my thighs were burning from using the muscles while we were riding.
Charley was suffering as well it took us a good while to be able to move anything like normally.
But being young once we started moving about we soon loosened up and were ready willing and able to go riding in the afternoon. I thanked my ballet training for the fact that my muscles soon returned to normal.
And so we slipped into a very comfortable period. After the first day we became faster at doing our chores. Every day after completing them we helped Becca and Yolanda. Then made the horses ready for the afternoon ride.

I was now totally hooked as were the rest of the girls. We even went into town and bought ourselves some riding boots.
Well in truth they were fancy girly cowboy boots that we could use at home – when we arrived back there. (They could go home with the stuff we are sending back from Los Angeles)
We went to Barn Dances, Barbecue’s, parties, we saw Prairie oysters being harvested and that made what was left of my boy bits wince.
And all the time Charley was having a romance with Joel as we three watched from the side lines we wondered if she would be coming with us as it seemed to be serious.
And I had a similar very platonic romance with Joe this began after the first riding lesson after supper I went to the corral to look at the horses.
Mooha came up to me and put her muzzle in my hand it seemed like we had bonded already.
I was rubbing and talking to her when I heard a cough it was Joe standing some way back he said to me, “It looks like you’ve a friend there - would you like another?”
I looked at him and quietly answered, “Only if that friend realises that we’ll be gone soon” as he walked over to us he said, “He does and he’ll be sad when you go.”
“Ok” I said very quietly as he came up to me finishing with, “As long as he realises this” he stood next to me for a while. His horse Apache came up and we both rubbed our horses.

Then I felt his hand go around my waist it was like I had been holding my breath. I leant towards him our hips touched, turning to look up at him I thought how gorgeous he was and then he gently kissed me.
And that was it. It was a lovely gentle and mainly platonic relationship I say mainly. Because that is what it was until what turned out to be the last week of our stay.
It happened one evening. Nothing was planned it just happened! We were just finishing looking after the horses when we kissed and well we just got out of hand. Right there in the stables with the sweet scent of hay and horses it just happened.

Our lovemaking was wonderful gentle and naïve as it should be at our age. As he held me in his arms a tear trickled down my face as I realised that soon we must be leaving he saw the tear and asked what was wrong.
I told him what I was thinking and he simply said, “Susanna I knew when we started this - you needn’t leave you could stay here – with me.”
I shook my head not trusting myself to speak. So we left it at that never to talk about it again.
Next morning while we were cleaning out the stables Kelly said, “Guys, it’s been three weeks d’you think we should be moving on?” I was shocked three weeks had passed so fast.
I looked at Charley and she looked at me we both smiled ruefully as we realised that this idyll must come to an end.
Charley straightened up and simply said, “Well all good things have to come to an end how we going to tell Becca?”

Shoni smiled at the two of us and quietly asked, “And how are you two going to break the news to the guys?”
We both knew what she was saying and I shrugged and said, “I’ll find a way” then turning to Charley I continued, “Charley you know you can stay if you want to.”
She smiled somewhat sadly and told the three of us, “You guy’s aint getting rid of me that easily I’ll tell Joel.”
That afternoon we told Becca that we were getting too comfortable and must be moving on.
She smiled and answered, “Well I knew this would happen sometime I hope you’ve enjoyed your stay with us – when you hitting the road?”
We looked at each other and shrugged finally agreed on the next Monday - today was Wednesday.
Her next remark was, “Don’t you worry none about the boys they knew you’d be going. They have to learn life aint always easy.”
We told every one of our plans that night at supper. Elmer said that he would be sorry to see us go Becca also said that she had enjoyed the female company.
Joel and Joe looked downhearted but it was out in the open and they realised life had to go on.
The rest of our time passed very quickly Joel and Joe went over the Jeep for us making sure it was ready for the next few thousand miles.

I know I was with Joe almost every night - sometime we would lay there on the sweet straw lost in our own thoughts.
Every day we went out on the horses and finally I rode Mooha at a gallop what an adrenaline rush that was she was magnificent!
The last night I had already said my personal goodbye to Joe. Not being able to sleep I went to the corral to simply look at the horses only to be joined a short time later by Charley.
Mooha saw me and came over followed by Charley’s horse a Strawberry Roan called Mavie.
I had purloined some treats for them and as we rubbed their noses and breathed into their nostrils the world stood still.
Charley suddenly said, “I’m going to miss this place it’s been like a second home” I nodded not trusting myself to speak.
Finally I managed to put the words together and answered her, “Me too Charley, Becca and Elmer have been like parents to us. I wish we didn’t have to go” then I realised what I had just said and clapped my hand to my mouth.

A quiet voice made us jump, “But you have to go girls and you know it. If you want to stay here it’s fine by me but you know you have to go!”
It was Becca we both ran to her and clung onto her she soothed us telling us that we could always come back anytime we wanted.
“But now” she told us “The thing you girls must do it set off on that road in the morning.”
We knew she was talking sense and soon settled down she put an arm around each of us and we walked back to the house for some milk and cookies.
By now it was five in the morning not worth going back to bed so we helped Becca prepare breakfast much to the surprise of Yolanda.
We went and showered and were ready well before the men arrived both of us dressed for the road in comfortable clothing nothing sexy to remind Joel and Joe – stupid I know.
We finished packing our backpacks then woke the other two and went back into the kitchen.
The guys arrived and tried to be their normal happy selves as did we but it was really a sad meal.
We ate for the day, as we didn’t know where we’d end up. When Kelly said this Elmer wryly commented, “As long as it aint on a cattle guard you’ll be fine girls” we had to grin at that.

Then it was time for us to go we said fond tearful goodbyes to Elmer and Becca we just couldn’t thank them enough for their hospitality.
Then we said goodbye to Joel and Joe it was somewhat stilted until Elmer gruffly said, “For god’s sake kiss them you big lug’s”.

They carried out packs to the jeep and another round of goodbyes this time it included our horses as I rubbed Mooha’s nose and breathed into her nostrils for the last time.
I really felt a wrench as I turned and walked away I like to think she felt it too as she whinnied as I walked away something she had never done before.
That really got to me.
Charley and I got in the back seat Kelly was driving Elmer came to Kelly and said, “The word is out you girls are back on the road - travel well.”
He turned and with the boys got on their quad bikes and roared off Becca and Yolanda waved us off.

With that we headed down the road leading from the ranch back onto what some people call ‘The Mother Road’.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We reached the end of the dirt road and turned right back onto the unpaved alignment of Route 66 heading towards Santa Rosa.
Charley and I were sat quietly in the back each lost in our own thoughts. Shoni turned to me and said, “Susie d’you think you can update our Blog to tell everyone we are back moving?” (Remember we are Computer Geekesses – is that a word?)

I stirred and reached for our ipad the way we kept in touch with everyone we know is through a Blog we set up.
This was originally called ‘The 3 Wacky Witches Wanderings’ however when Charley joined us it became ‘The 3 Wacky Witches Wanderings + 1’.
Wherever possible we updated it every couple of days to keep everyone who knew us informed.
All our photos we also uploaded onto flikr that was linked to the blog. As well as this Kelly and Shonali used the ipad to speak to their families at least every two weeks and so as not to leave me out I also spoke to the ‘Mums’.

As well as speaking to ‘the Mum’s’ we also spoke to Keith and June and of course our mentor Al senior though this was done on our cell phones. Gill however was simply not talking to anyone.
Doing this took my mind off leaving though strangely enough it wasn’t Joe I was thinking about it was Mooha that lovely horse.
It wasn’t that I had forgotten Joe however we both were aware that there was no future in our relationship but Mooha and I had become friends – how goofy is that!

We carried on past Santa Rosa onto a place called Las Vegas Junction where true to our journey we took the old alignment through many places some with interesting names like ‘The Charles R Ranch, Seraphina and many more.
As we left Canoncito we passed some of the really old cattle trails the ‘Santa Fe Trail’ and the ‘Old Pecos Trail’ it was this one we took to enter Santa Fe.
We stopped there and visited The Wheelwright Museum as well as the International Folk Art museum, we picked up some supplied (water and of course cookies)

Then we set off again on the old alignment through La Bajada Hill. I was driving this stretch and what a pig it was! How do I manage to drive all the crap bits of road!
The road climbed slowly up La Bajada hill it was narrow designed for god knows what probably the narrow old fashioned cars of the 1920’s and 30’s also it was totally unmaintained, overgrown, rutted and steep! Oh god was it steep!
The guidebook told us it was the most challenging section of the route and only 4 x 4’s should attempt it.
However I made it up to the top of La Bajada hill and it was worth it for the view and experience. Then I had to turn around and go back towards Santa Fe - why me! I tried to get one of the others to drive BUT my friends kept telling me, “It’s your turn Susie.”

Part way down we branched off and followed the power lines in a south-westerly direction until we again reached the top. (These were the directions given in the guidebook)
Next it was down hill! Thank god that the Jeep had low ratio gears and a downhill setting as the gradient down hill was a terrifying 28%, by the time I reached the bottom I was sweating and trembling.
I was offering silent thanks that Al had insisted on teaching us how to use and negotiate steep slopes – but this had been a whole new ball game!
But the scenery was spectacular - or so the others told me - all I saw was the front of the jeep pointing down in what looked to me an impossible angle the vertiginous drop to one side and precipitous road downwards.

We followed the road towards Algodones passing ‘Fred Thompsons Indian Trading Post’. The reason we kept on the unpaved road because the weather had been fine and the book of the road said that it was ok to drive these in good weather.
The distance as the crow flies between Santa Rosa and Albuquerque was about 120 miles say just over 2 hours. However with the roads we had used it had taken us just under 8 hours!

We had to find our campsite off the Turquoise Trail – called by a strange chance ‘The Turquoise Trail Campsite’.
When we got there we found a place to pitch in the trees not too far away from the showers and restrooms.
After my drive up and down La Bajada I needed a shower – badly so I went and checked out the facilities they were really good.
Kelly joined me then as we were going back to the tent Charley and Shoni passed us heading for the showers.
Soon we were all showered and changed we found the laundry room and decided to do some laundry tomorrow - for now food was the priority.

Route 66 diner! Now this was a brilliant place it screamed the 1950’s the Fonz and all that.
The uniforms the waitresses wore were pure 1950’s pink checked gingham tight tops and flared skirt bobby socks and white trainer type shoes (I think they are called sandshoes but I am probably wrong) the food was burgers, soup and sandwiches and specials.
Oh and of course desserts – oh YES the desserts and the milkshakes I’m going to have to use the Y word again (yummy wonderfully yummy)
We decided to each get something different so we could taste each other’s food.
I went for a ‘Pile Up’ it was huge a pile of pan fried potatoes, chopped bacon, green chillies, 2 eggs, cheese with red chilli sauce on top!
It was amazing! That alone could have fed three of us and each of us had a different milkshake. Ohhhhh those milkshakes have I mentioned them?
We got talking to one of the waitresses all of whom were very friendly and simply chatted away to customers when they were not busy I mentioned that I loved her uniform which made her laugh saying, “These 50’s styles look great but a girl has to have a figure to make it work and they are tight to work in.”

While we ate we discussed where we were going over the next few days after New Mexico we were entering Arizona this is where we were leaving the road because we just had to visit the Grand Canyon and Monument Valley these were on the Arizona/Utah state line and were a must for us to see.
We left the diner about nine and headed back to the campsite the quiet time at the campsite started 10pm where you had to leave your car in the parking lot so we wanted to be back before then.
This was our first night camping in over three weeks but we rapidly organised ourselves into a routine and snuggled up to sleep.

Next day we all woke up about the same time Charley got the stove going while the rest of us went to shower and get ready. Then it was Charley’s turn to shower.
This was the routine we had gotten into while one of us got the stove going the other three get washed.
Then the three that are washed get dressed and sort the tent out and make coffee and tea – we were a well-oiled machine – at times!
We then went to find out about the area also to find some substantial breakfast. We were told about the Standard Diner in downtown Albuquerque.
Well worth the visit we ate like pigs and once again I’m going to have to use the ‘Y’ word, but it was.
While we were in Albuquerque we went for a look around the city eventually finding the Old Town this was a fascinating place very Spanish.
With loads of wonderful shops, café’s, museums and gallery’s a shoppers dream we spent all day - simply wandering around window shopping and resting with the odd coffee to people watch.

Then we went back to the Route 66 diner – have I mentioned the milkshakes?
Some of the same girls that worked the previous night were working and recognised us.
Mind you when you think logically we were easy to recognise four young attractive strangers three Brits and an American not your normal run of the mill group.
As we left a couple of the waitresses also left having finished their shift so it was natural that we stood out side talking. Then one of the waitresses asked us if the wanted a guide tomorrow as it was her day off work.
We eagerly asked her if she was sure as on a day off you catch up on all the things you don’t do because of work.
She that she simply goes hiking for relaxation and would take us on the Turquoise Trail if we wanted as we had mentioned that we were camping at the Turquoise Trail Campsite.
We arranged to meet Sandy at a place in Cedar Crest close to the campsite at about nine in the morning.
Next morning we were ready and headed for the Greenside Café arriving just before nine and parking up just as Sandy arrived in her car.
We went is for breakfast and tasted another delight called Sandia Toast this is sour dough bread dipped in orange and vanilla batter served with a heap of fresh fruit!

We all piled into our 4 x 4 with Sandy being the guide. This is a great route and I really recommended it.
We set off on Route 14 and then branched off to the left for a scenic drive onto I-25 - then you branch off right do another scenic drive back onto Route 14. (Every so often we would park the car and do a hike on the designated trails.
You do this all the was to Santa Fe then back down route 14 past places called San Antonio, Waldo Canyon Road, Lone Butte, Goldmine Road ending back in Cedar Crest in time for supper.
Us five girls had a great day continual talking, laughing just being girls and being 5 girls we attracted some attention from guys.

We ate at a place in Cedar Crest called RIBS BBQ! The name said it all so as to taste as much as possible Sandy suggested we got the Combination Platter.
When this came it was on a platter the size of a dustbin lid! It consisted of Beef Brisket, Pulled Pork, Ribs and Hot links, all with a mountain of fries and coleslaw and stuff!
The look on our faces said it all Kelly stammered, “Sandy, have you had this before?” Sandy simply grinned and answered, “Nope, never dared!” On the menu it said enough for four, there were five of us and we still had loads.
Finally we recruited some local guys about the same age as us to help us out and that was the start of a great night we were late back at the camp site so had to leave the jeep at the parking lot and walk to the tent!

Sandy was working next day until lunchtime so we arranged to meet her at the diner and spend the rest of the day with her.
Snuggling in the tent we decided that we would leave the day after tomorrow and head for Winslow Arizona!
This was on my insistence because I was determined to ‘stand on the corner in Winslow Arizona’ and get my picture taken – if only I could find the corner Glenn Frey sang about!
We also decided to stay in a motel because when we got to the Grand Canyon we’d be camping for over a week - Pamper time for the girls again

The next day we went to the diner for breakfast then wandered around more of old Albuquerque. Meeting Sandy at one when she finished so we were working our way through a chocolate malted milkshake each (have I mentioned these before?) Four guys came to our table to talk to us then Sandy joined us and she knew these guys.
But now there were four guys and five girls!
No problems, a quick phone call and there were five guys and five girls! And these guys were fire fighters hunky fit and gorgeous with a capitol G.
I have noticed that the more female I become the more my appreciation of the male body increases.
I was a bit reticent when I first lived as Susanna to even look at a guy now however with the hormones and stuff when a hunky guy is around I drool with the best of em!
You know? (Going off at a tangent) I enjoy being the hunted and not the hunter (to coin a phrase). I guess this is because I am truly becoming a girl in nearly every sense of the word but I never offer more than I am willing to give as Kelly and Shoni drilled into me ‘respect my body and myself’.

We had a really nice afternoon and evening Sandy took us to meet her parents and of course we recounted our story about going around the world. Then it was back to the firemen
Kelly was telling the hunky firemen about our trip when one of them said, “You’ve taken your time getting this far you sure a year is long enough?”
Now that caused us to think but what the hell our ticket is fully flexible we have loads of time until the money runs out that is.
Mind you after America we can do some work on the student visa’s we had.
We managed to get back to the tent before the ‘quiet time’ so we could park next to it.
Next morning we did our usual routine it was my turn to get the stove going we showered and dressed then packed up and headed for Albuquerque to say goodbye to Sandy.
We had breakfast said our goodbyes and hit the road again heading for Winslow Arizona and my date with a corner!

The journey was 270 miles, which we reckoned would take us an easy 6 hours, along the way we stopped at the giant meteor crater and of course a photo opportunity for us all.
We arrived in Winslow just after three in the afternoon looking for a place to stay we tried a couple but they were full eventually we found the Econo Lodge and got a standard double queen room for $30 a night - we booked in for two nights.
Once in the room we washed and changed and got our laundry ready for the doing before we left - if we could find a laundrette or whatever they are called here in the States. (I think they are called Laundromats)
Once we were all dressed our thoughts turned to food – it’s a good job we were young energetic and active girls or else we would be piling the weight on with all this lovely food.

At the reception Kelly being Kelly asked the girl, “My friend here is an Eagles nut......” She got no further the girl said grinning broadly “The corner in Winslow Arizona– right?”
Kelly simply nodded then commented, “So we’re not the first?” Again the girl grinned saying, “Nope and you won’t be the last” she then gave us directions to the actual corner which was right opposite a diner.
So we would kill two birds with one stone! Off we went it was a short walk but it was still lovely and warm we found the diner (and my corner). And as an added bonus there was a statue of a man playing a guitar AND a flatbed Ford – I was well happy.

The diner was called the Dar Diner and was nearly on route 66 it was great inside the staff very friendly and the food was good varied and cheap.
We decided to do the photo call tomorrow so we set about seeing what was in the town.
Apart from the ‘Standin on the corner’ park Winslow was a normal quiet place we had already visited the crater so we decided on the ‘Little Painted Desert Country park the ‘Old trails museum’ and McHood park.

So for two days this is what we did (as well as all our laundry and my photo on the corner The photo’s we got was me by myself then we got a passer-by to take a group picture) well rested we headed off for the Grand Canyon and Monument Valley.
This was about 150 miles - about three house or so – but the way we mess about it could take longer.
After packing up we were away by 10am. Just past a place called Williams we took the AZ-64 for the 60 miles or so to the Grand Canyon Village arriving just after two in the afternoon.
Being late in the season we were lucky and got a place to pitch our tent at Mather Campsite then we went exploring.
Since this was a once in a lifetime experience we were determined to see as much as we could and had money set aside for activities.
We were staying here for 3 days then going to the famous Skywalk at the west end of the canyon. Finally moving to Monument Valley for a few days primitive camping then retracing our route to re-join Route 66 where we left it!

Not necessarily in that order though - but you get the idea

As we wandered around the village we met up with a group of girls of a similar age to the four of us and got talking as it happened they were all going on the same all day hike tomorrow as we were.
We all had coffee and a burger and discussed what we were planning it was great to be with a group of girls again there were nine of us and we decided to stick together.
We jointly decided on tomorrow going to the orientation film and the Ranger program then a mule ride and a short hike.
The next day see the sunrise over the canyon (less people about) then do the full day hike of the canyon using the designated trails.
The final day we would hire cycles and go further afield.

Then we would head for Page AZ to really spend some money and go on a rafting trip plus a helicopter tour of the canyon this would cost $300 each! BUT we had to do it then stay in Page for a night or possibly two.
So this is what we did it was great being with a group and we had a brilliant time. Needless to say nine attractive fit girls really got attention from guys. But with us being in a ‘pack’ it was just friendly banter from the boys and the challenge of trying to separate one or two of us from the ‘pack’

Grand Canyon Village to Page is about 130 miles so we arrived there midday along with the California girls. (My name for them)
We booked our helicopter and rafting trip for the next day being late in the season it was reasonably quiet we had to find a camp ground and a Charley and Kelly’s stomachs were rumbling FOOD!
The campground was called Lake Powell Campground we got there and put our tent up.
Then we went to find food a guy at the campground recommended RD’s Drive in the food was good and reasonably priced after this we went exploring. Then back to the tents where we sang songs accompanied by Charley on the guitar.

The helicopter trip inside the canyon was mind blowing if the canyon looked impressive from the rim actually being inside it seeing things you couldn’t see from the lip – no wonder it’s a World Heritage Site!
Now the rafting was something else entirely from the lip and the helicopter the river didn’t look all that bad! But from an inflatable raft it was really scary and the rapids were serious but it was exhilarating and the four of us landed back on terra firma soaking wet but high on adrenaline.

Next we went to Monument Valley it was just the four of us as our new friends were going to the Skywalk then back to San Francisco where we promised to meet up with them to this end we had their cell phone numbers and they ours.

We drove to Monument Valley and pitched our tent at The Mitten View Campsite.
How to describe this much-photographed part of the world?
The Grand Canyon was spectacular - very much so. Seeing it on foot, mule by raft and from the air every way it is a spectacular and beautiful part of this country.

But Monument Valley is on a whole new scale! It must be one of the most beautiful and spiritual places on earth.
Serene is one way of describing it sitting in the desert at night with a full moon and more stars than I have ever seen before the buttes seem to rise up to touch the stars it is a truly spiritual experience the four of us simply sat there bathed in moonlight lost in our own thoughts.

After 2 days of this spectacular vista which you could never tire of we set off on our way to the Skywalk, which is a 350 mile journey - re-joining Route 66 going through Flagstaff up to Kingman then to the Skywalk.
We camped at the Kingman KOA this was real cool! Each campsite had it’s own picket fence around the pitch our tiny tent looked lost! I think the camping pitches were designed for the multi room tents.
It was a friendly welcoming place we could have stayed there for longer but we had decided to visit – where else Las Vegas!
And we were going to have a motel while we were there – pampering time again.

What to say about the Skywalk except it’s a strange feeling to walk out over the canyon even though you know its safe I will admit that I nearly bottled it as the glass simply didn’t look strong enough – it was just so scary. But I wouldn’t have missed it for the world.
Charley was literally dumbstruck as we drove back to Kingman she quietly said, “Gee - I love you guys without you I would never have see any of this I’d have been stuck in Chicago serving fast food!”
Kelly gave her a hug saying, “And if you decide to come with us we’ll see more together.”
Charley simply looked at Kelly saying, “I’m going with you guys - just try and stop me – I’ll follow you if I have to!”
Shoni, who was driving commented, “You don’t have to follow us girl you’re one of us now. Susie you’re going to have to change our blog title.”
“Yes boss” I grinned getting the ipad and logging on I changed our blog name to ‘The Four Wacky Witches Wanderings’.
After I had done this I said to Charley, “Now you’ve got to stay with us!”

Arriving back at Kingman we got something to eat and settled down to talk and decide what we were going to do in Las Vegas.
First we had to find a place to stay we thought this could be difficult as it’s an all year round resort so onto the Internet to see what was available and at what price.
Result! Through Expedia we got the Travelodge Las Vegas Centre Strip at Gamblers rate (even though we were too young to gamble). So for a total of 3 days for the four of us we paid £108 a real bargain!
We got the usual standard room with 2 queen size beds we were well happy we paid there and then using our card.

Charley protested saying that she should pay something so as usual with us four girls a squabble broke out. This ended when Kelly said, “Right Charley you buy breakfast on the first day – OK?” She agreed happily what she didn’t know and Kelly never told her was breakfast is complimentary! Oh well we’ll cross that bridge when we get to it.

I don’t know if you have noticed, but I now totally think of myself as a girl. I only wish that whatever is stopping me getting my operation would go away!
The drive to Las Vegas took 2 hours and soon we were goggle eyed driving down ‘The Strip’ looking for the Travelodge finally we saw it set slightly back right next the big casino’s and it had free parking and as an added bonus a swimming pool!
We checked in. The sight of four bedraggled girls with backpacks didn’t faze the receptionist in the slightest.
Shoni said to no one in general “I’m looking forward to a long shower then hit the pool it’s been some week.”
The guy at the desk asked where we’d been we explained that we’ve lived under canvas for over a week.
With a smile he gallantly commented, “Well you would never have known it.” It was sweet of him and caused us to flirt with him unashamedly.

We got up to the room and staked our claim to a bed I ended up with Shoni the way we four girls worked is that we were comfortable with any sleeping arrangement.
Shoni hit the shower first while the three of us got our ‘girly’ clothes out sundresses and low heels we were going to look like girls for these three days. Then Kelly said completely out of the blue, “I’m going to get a manicure then she added and my hair trimmed and blow dried.”

We looked at her like she was stupid then Charley quietly commented, “You know that sounds like a good idea.” Shoni entered the room at that and asked, “What sounds like a good idea?” So we told her and she agreed then while the next one went into the shower Kelly whose idea it was went to find someone who could direct us to a salon!

Kell was soon back smiling from ear to ear, “Right girls, I’ve got the four of us in for nails and a hair trim nothing fancy I just told them a cut and blow dry – ok”
Shoni simply looked and asked, “What time?” Kelly replied, “About an hour” then she realised that she was the only one not showered and changed! “Eeeeeek” she squealed “I better get a move on”
We all managed to get to the salon in time and left a couple of hours later looking and very much feeling like girls.
After all it had been nearly two months since we last visited a hairdresser and much longer since we had our nails done.

We did all the usual things in Las Vegas apart from Gambling we could see the attractions the casinos had to offer. But being under 21 we couldn’t gamble but we could drink, as Nevada laws are different you can drink under the age of 21 so long as you have your parent’s permission.
Now this was difficult as Charley and I didn’t have any parents and Kelly and Shoni’s were some 8000 miles away!
So we asked and were told that as we were tourists so we could drink this meant we could have a couple of glasses of wine if we wanted and some cooling beer!
Our three days passed quickly and soon we were packing to continue - we were nearing the end of the road – literally.

We headed back to Kingman to re-join Route 66 on the way Kelly gave Al Junior a call and he said he would tell Grandpa!
Charley was driving so we spoke to Keith and June updating them on where we were and what we were doing.
We were in Kingman in just over 2 hours then we headed towards California hoping to get as far as Daggett that was another 200 miles or so.

As it was we got as far as Needles where we stopped and asked at the gas station about campgrounds.
We were directed to the Fender River Road Resort where we got a pitch overlooking the river.
We had our own picnic table, water supply and electricity I think the pitch was for trailer tents because our tiny tent once again looked lost!
We scouted around and finally ended up at the Wagon Wheel to eat to say the food came in large portions is an understatement!
It was a case of how much can you get on a plate and still be able to carry it! But the food was good.
This time we watched what others ordered before ordering; and realised that if we ordered one meal each there would be way too much.
So we ordered 2 meals and 2 empty plates and shared – see we are getting common sense just that we are nearly at the end of Route 66!

We finished eating then went for another look around before heading back to the campsite.
Kelly bought a mouth organ in one of the shops! We looked at her in askance but she simply shrugged telling us, “I’ve always wanted to play one so now seems the ideal opportunity”
As we drove back to the site she was squeaking away torturing her new toy (and us) making a horrible noise when Charley commented, “I used to play one a little bit when I was small I’ll show you if you want” – was there no end to the talents of this girl?
So Kelly had a teacher – thank the Good Lord.

Next morning we decided to go as far as Newberry Springs that was a short drive. If we had wanted to we were only about 300 miles to the end of the road but we decided to do this in two days – as we really felt sorry we were coming to the end of the road.
Shonali had been regularly phoning her aunt and uncle updating them on our progress so this mornings phone call was to tell them we would see them tomorrow night!
So off we set we had a monster breakfast at the Wagon Wheel then hit the road, we did a trip to the Mitchell Caverns had a photo opportunity at Bagdad rail crossing arriving at Newberry Springs five hours after we set off.

Once again we pitched our tent and I took the time to remove my girl bits and let my boy bit’s recover.
Then we checked what we had in the Jeep and made a list of what was going to be discarded and what was going to be shipped home.
We checked our backpacks because soon we would be living from them.
Next we went to eat at the Bagdad Café!
What a quirky place this is! It’s like something I have never seen before a cross between a museum, a film set and a café! (In truth it’s all three – true it’s not to everyone’s taste but to us it was amazing - friendly and well weird - the food was ok but we had definitely had better.)

Back to the campsite and an early night. We were up early the next day and after a coffee or tea depending on your preference in the morning we departed now we needed to find somewhere for breakfast.
Fifty miles later we finally found a place the Cajon Summit Inn breakfast was brilliant and as usual everyone was very friendly we lingered for a couple of hours then I took over driving to the end of the road.
With hindsight this was a mistake we should have let Charley drive, as after all she is a native! (Well Ok - sort of a native!)
I got us onto I-15 and headed south. Luckily Charley was in the front seat guiding me but the lane changes were horrible I must have cut up several other cars!
Through San Bernardino and onto Upland and on to Pasadena now we were on the last few miles.

From Pasadena we carried on into Las Angeles on the freeway I have NEVER seen that much traffic!
Through West Hollywood then Beverly Hills onto Santa Monica.
We got to Olympic Boulevard and the end of Route 66!
We had done it! It had taken about 2 months but WE had done it we found somewhere to park and sat there.
Finally according to our guidebook we had to visit the Will Rodgers Plaque then go for a walk on Santa Monica pier.
So we headed for the ocean and finally parked on the pier and got out of our trusty Jeep.
We were stunned; all this time on the road and we were on the other side of America having made many friends along the way.
We wandered along the pier and saw a Bubba Gump Shrimp Co. that was the first place we ate at in America all that time ago in Chicago on the Navy Pier.

But first we had to dip our toes into the Pacific Ocean as we stood up to our ankles in Pacific Ocean we had a group hug and a whoopee splashing water over each other like kids.
We had actually done it! We were so excited as we headed off to get our photo taken at the sign that marks the end and finally to eat - damp but very, very happy! And so very proud!

Our final totals were we set off from Chicago early October, it was now early December and we had travelled some 3160 miles in total what with our detours, diversions and of course getting lost a few times! Not bad for 4 Wacky Witches!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

Having just crossed America on Route 66 and having a few adventures on the way we get ready for the next leg of our journey.
New Zealand and Australia but first we had to find out where Shoni’s aunty lived then renew our acquaintance with the ‘California Girls’ we had met at the Grand Canyon.
We enjoyed our meal at the ‘Bubba Shrimp Co.’ explaining to Charley why we chose this place to eat. This amused her as she commented, “Gee, you guy’s are just softies.”

We phoned Shoni’s aunty whose name was Preity (pronounced pretty with the emphasis on the ‘E’). She was married to an American guy who ran a real estate business his name was Dave. They had one daughter about the same age as us she was called Krystal and we were told that they lived in a place called Palmdale which was inland from where we were now.

We also phoned the mum’s forgetting the time difference (Ooops) Keith and June and of course our mentor Al (senior).
Speaking to Al was great he told us he was proud of us and gave us the phone number of someone who had served with Charley’s dad and would really like to meet her.

And once again I tried to phone Gill once again all I got was his voice mail I had been trying for 6 weeks to contact him and I was both upset and pissed off so I left a message telling him that this was the last time I would try to contact him as it was obvious he didn’t want to talk to me. I also told his that I loved him but I then finished off by telling him that I would talk to him when we got back to the UK.

Charley spoke to Joel and came off the phone looking disturbed anxiously I asked her, “What’s up honey?” She looked at me saying, “Joel’s just told me he loves me!”
The three of us looked at each other were we going to loose our friend? Shoni tentatively asked, “And you Charley, how do you feel about him?”
Charley thought long and hard about this before answering, “Well I like him a real lot............ maybe it’s love - I don’t know.” Then she grinned mischievously at us continuing, “I’ll find out when I get back to the States if he really loves me he’ll wait!”

I think the three of us sucked in a collective breath we really liked Charley and I personally would be desolated to loose her as my bond with her was as strong as the bond I had with Kelly and Shonali.
We left the restaurant and headed back to our faithful Jeep Charley drove this time I think my erratic driving entering Santa Monica must have scared her!
Palmdale was near to Antelope Valley airport and with the traffic it took us a while to get there mainly due to Kelly’s crap map reading!

We pulled up outside an impressive house by the looks of it newly built it was on two levels a stone entrance portico with a huge garage on one side and a single story section on the other.
We looked at each other were we at the right place?
Shoni called her aunty on her cell phone and sure enough the front door opened and Shoni’s mum appeared! Only it wasn’t her mum it was her aunty - she was the image of Shonali’s mum!
I looked at Shoni and could see she was as shocked as I was! We were ushered inside where her Aunt introduced herself and also introduced us to her daughter Krystal.

Krystal was younger than us I would guess about 17 but there was something about her that made me.................. Well this is hard to say and not very nice but I couldn’t really take to her straight away - if you see what I mean.
She seemed friendly enough but......... maybe this was just me.
We were shown where we could sleep two to a room but this didn’t worry us in the slightest when we went and got our backpacks Krystal went with us and the first words she said (apart from Hi, when we were introduced) was, “Uggg your car’s a mess you really should clean it!”

I thought ‘cheeky bitch’ but Kelly being Kelly and not suffering fools gladly hit her with both barrels saying, “You’d look a mess if you’d just travelled across America!”
When we hauled our backpacks out of the back her next comment was, “Is that all you have? I’d need much more to travel.”
We pointed out to her that we shortly would be carrying these on our backs around the world so we have to travel light.
All she did was turn up her lip in a sneer and flounce away.
For the sake of Shoni we didn’t say anything but Shonali hit the nail right on the head saying, “Guy’s I don’t know about you three but lets get what we need to do here done then head to San Francisco to see the ‘Californian Girls’.

We breathed a sigh of relief at this and agreed so we trooped inside hit the shower and changed then went to find our hostess.
Preity, Shonali’s aunty was really nice very friendly and welcoming she asked how long we wanted to stay to which we answered a week at the most then we must be on our way if we wanted to be home next Christmas.
The lovely Krystal heard this and declared, “I could never miss Christmas all those lovely presents, dances and boys”
Her mum sighed saying, “Krystal honey, there’s more to life than boy’s, dances and shopping you really need to see the world.”

We could see that her daughter wasn’t impressed by the very unladylike snort she gave as she went to do something important like admiring her reflection!
(Am I getting bitchy or what!)
Preity started to apologise for her daughter but we told her not to bother.
She sighed again saying, “I really worry about that girl she concentrates on the wrong things in life - it’s a pity she couldn’t go with you four.”

We made noises of commiseration but I privately thought that with our Kelly’s ultra short fuse with idiots - Krystal wouldn’t make it to San Francisco alive!
We headed for the one of the bedrooms and onto the computer the first thing we needed to do was to find out if Charley could get an airline ticket so we could all travel together or in pairs.
As our tickets were open fully flexible this proved easier than we thought so as Shonali said, “Well Charley you’re with us now girl – no backing out.”
Charley simply gave Shoni her wide-open smile replying, “Who’s backing out?”

Next the temporary work permits for New Zealand and Australia and as all of us were residents of either the UK or the US this proved easy and could be done on line instantly – well more or less.
Fill out forms - pay the fee and your done it’s all electronically.
Two jobs completed so we went onto Facebook and spoke to a couple of the “Californian Girls’ we’re going to have to stop calling them that! And arranged to go to San Francisco at the weekend.

We got our washing together and went to find Shoni’s aunty she offered to do our washing for us but we were having none of that Krystal passed us telling her mum she was going shopping.
How to describe Krystal. Well she was about 5’ 6” slender about a UK size 8 that I think is an American 6.
She shared many of the features that Shonali had - good cheekbones a pert nose and luscious thick wavy hair.
Where Shoni’s was a gorgeous dark brown shot through with auburn Kristal’s was blond (and by the roots needed touching up – here comes the bitch in me again).
Her eyes were the same doe shape that Shoni had but there the comparison ended Shoni’s gaze was open, curious and friendly. Whereas Krystal’s was calculating - it sounds a horrible thing to say but it’s the only way I can describe her eyes.
She had the same full lips as Shoni but these were in a permanent petulant pout so very different from Shonali’s wide welcoming open smile.
Maybe I am being unkind to Krystal in comparing her to Shoni but there it is!

We had just finished our washing and ironing when Shonali’s uncle arrived home he was a tall well built man mid forties in reasonable shape but starting to run to fat he seemed a really nice guy but he absolutely doted on his ‘Little Princess’ and indulged her every whim – which explained a lot.
We discussed our plans and we were invited to stay for Christmas but we explained that we wanted to be settled in New Zealand for the festive period he asked about the Jeep we told him we would be using it until we left AND would get it valeted at the first opportunity then sell it sending the money back to Gill.

He smiled at this and said, “This is for you Susanna” passing me a letter I recognised Gill’s handwriting and tore open the letter as I read the contents of it I felt strange touching something he had touched! And I wondered why he wouldn’t talk to me.
I looked at Shoni’s uncle Dave and asked, “Do you know what this idiot want’s doing?” he nodded.
I simply shook my head saying to Shonali, “We’re going to kill that brother of yours when we get back!”
Then I told them all that Gill has told Dave to simply give us the money he get’s from the Jeep to add to our travelling fund!

To say this caused a bit of a disturbance was like saying the atom bomb causes a bit of a bang.
Kelly and Shoni were up in arms! Charley was mystified while uncle Dave just sat there smiling.
When we finally calmed down Dave simply said, “When he called me to tell me he said that you would get excited but to tell you there is no argument from you three sorry four- the cash goes to you all!”
We gave in with bad grace then went and sat by the pool Charley phoned the number Al had given her and talked for a while, then she asked us, “Is it ok to meet up with Max tomorrow?”
We had no problems so Charley arranged to meet him and got directions to the place.

In spite of my last voice message to Gill I tried again but the result was the same – voice mail! So I thanked him for the money told him Shoni was going to kill him when she got home then I finished by telling him if he didn’t want to talk to me fine but what about Shonali his sister and then I left it at that – I didn’t know what else to do apart from cry which I did - what was happening with him what had I done wrong?

We had supper and offered to help out or contribute to our board but were politely refused so we helped out anyway.
Uncle Dave chuckling said, “Gill said you three were strong willed do you ever take notice of anyone?”
Laughing Shonali simply answered, “Nope, and neither does Charley!”
We finished helping then went into the lounge and watched a bit of TV but it had been that long since we had watched a programme that we soon became board and excused ourselves heading for the bedroom we passed Krystal as she came in with a few shopping bags on her arm she acknowledged us with a ‘Hi’ and that was it.

We all went into one bedroom and talked to the California Girls on Facebook. We mainly spoke to Kirsty and Belle who lived together asking them to recommend a campsite for us. They told us in no uncertain terms that we were staying with them as they had a spare bedroom and as they so succinctly put it, “You guys are used to sleeping together!” so it was arranged we would drive up to them on Friday and stay a week then back to LA for our flight to Auckland.
We sat simply talking to each other away when out of the blue Shoni said, “She’s a real little shit isn’t she!”
We knew what she meant but were reticent to say anything so she carried on in a parody of Krystal, “Uggg your cars a mess you really should clean it!” Then she carried on,
“ What a stupid self centred bitch she is!”
This was so unlike Shoni as normally she finds something good in everyone even that bastard Clive.
I glanced at Kelly who looked as taken aback as I was but before we could comment Charley quietly said, “Shoot guy’s she’s only young and spoilt we’ve invaded her space. She sees us as older and more interesting rivals so she’s probably a bit afraid of us!”

Now I personally had never thought about it like this and the more I pondered what Charley had just said the more sense it made.
Shoni looked at Charley and remarked, “You could be right Charley ok I’ll give her a second chance – how about you guy’s?” So that was agreed we would try.

We decided that tomorrow we would go to Saddle Back Bute National Park do some hiking then back into Pasadena to meet with Max – though god knows how we’ll know him! Still 4 girls and 3 of them Brits could be a bit of a give away!
So the next morning we were first up and quietly got ready winter temperatures are quite low so we dressed accordingly in our ‘technical’ hiking gear. This was lightweight and the cooler it got the more layers you wore for around the house it was underwear trousers and vest.
We made coffee and were soon joined by Shoni’s Aunt, “Goodness” she commented, “You girls are early risers.” We explained that this was a habit we had gotten into while on Route 66.
We made conversation as we sipped out coffee and tea Uncle Dave appeared all dressed and ready for work he also commented on our early rising and made a telling comment, “Krystal won’t be out of bed much before ten when she’s not at collage!”

We packed what we wanted into the Jeep and set off shortly before nine telling Preity that we would eat out as we had no idea when we would be back.
We had a good day at the National Park hiking up the Bute the view from the top was stunning.
You could see over the Mohave Desert across Antelope Valley.
Next we went to the Mescal Wildlife centre followed the road to the Angeles National Forest drove through visiting the Chilao Centre and San Gabriel Wilderness area ending up in Pasadena mid afternoon as usual with us four we needed food we found this little diner called Andy’s Coffee Shop and stuffed our faces on the best corned beef hash and eggs I have ever tasted!

After this we set off to meet Charley’s dads’ friend we asked directions at the diner and were pointed in the general direction of the place an hour later we pulled up outside another bar-cum-diner which had about half a dozen ‘hogs’ outside it! (See I’m into the language)
Here we go again I commented the others grinned as we parked up and headed for the door.
We never got that far when a giant of a man came out and I mean GIANT in every sense of the word he towered over Charley and to my eyes was the size of a small out house!
There wasn’t an ounce of fat on him, he looked about mid forties to early fifties his hair was very short his face was – really well lived in is a nice polite way of putting it but he had nice eyes.

“Charley” he rasped going straight over to Charley he carried on, “I’m Max, honoured to meet Chucks little lady” he continued “Al Paige told me your daddy’s no longer with us my condolences little lady come inside and meet the guys” then as he turned he rasped, “They’re not as scary as they look!”
When he stood between you and the daylight it was like a total eclipse of the sun! We went inside following this giant of a man.
As we walked through the door there was about half a dozen men present, all warriors - you could tell by their insignia.

“Guy’s” Max rasped, “Y’all remember Sergeant Chuck Willis?” there was a murmur as these guys looked at us, Max carried on “Well I told you I had someone special coming meet Charley – Chucks little girl!”

It was like the world had stopped these guys simply stared then one after another they came and shook Charley’s small hand as she stood there bewildered and mesmerised.
We sat down, and Charley was regaled – (if that’s the word) with stories about her father most of these men had served with him and really respected him.
I could see that Charley was so very, very proud of her daddy and so very touched by the respect these hard men had for him.
We found out that the reason Max rasped like that was he had half his throat shot away which is why he always wore a bandana to hide the scars not only that he continued to fight while injured until Charley’s dad lead a rescue mission to get them out – Max was the only survivor of the small squad he was leading.

Just how many men’s lives had Charley’s dad saved? And how many men knew him?
As we talked Max said, “When you girls moving on?” We told him we would be flying to New Zealand on the 19th he nodded then told us, “Al say’s he want’s the jeep back so here’s seven G’s for it.”
“W, w, w, what!” I managed to stammer.
He looked at me like I was a simpleton and repeated, “Al’s told me to go east to see him and fetch the jeep! Now you just drop it off here when you’re ready to leave and I’ll get you girls to the airport – Ok?”
All I could do was simply nod, and looking at the other three they were as much in shock as I was. I mean we had just got more for the jeep than Gill paid for it!

We left some hours later we were escorted out of the place by Max - who owned it. As we left he rasped, “Call in any time girls – oh and next time wear your stick pins, you’re one of us!”
“Yes sir” we chorused as we walked to our Jeep – well technically Al’s Jeep but you know what I mean.
“Well” Kelly breathed squeezing Charley “You must be one proud girl” Charley gave a weak smile and answered, “I am and it’s all thanks to you guys letting me travel with you. Gee I’ve said it before but you’re the best thing that happened to me for quite some time.”

We drove back to the house and told Dave that we’d sold the Jeep he was as amazed as we were at the price but became serious when we told him who had bought it. “You have to be careful around those guys,” he advised us.
Shonali told him, “We know - after all we’re warriors – after a fashion!”
Her Uncle was amazed asking, “How? You’re not American and you’ve never been in the services!”
So we told him the story and showed him our stickpins. After this we talked for a while and we decided that we would go into LA to window shop and put this extra money into our joint account.

We went to our bedroom and onto the computer and cell phone we phoned to tell Al off for buying the Jeep back and of course to thank him.
We also went and organised our accommodation in Auckland as we had loads of extra money we went to an upmarket backpackers hostel The City Lodge. We booked a 4-bed dorm with en-suite. The hostel had Wi-Fi laundry and everything else we would need over Christmas and New Year - we may be away from home, but we would enjoy ourselves.
Next day we were again up early making coffee for all when about nine Krystal made an appearance much to her mum’s surprise.
She was more at ease with us and asked if we wanted her to show us the city. As this was a sort of an olive branch we of course accepted.
We went to get changed and on a whim I decided to let my boy bits breath for a couple of days as next week I wouldn’t have chance and of course when we flew to New Zealand I would be in boy mode all because my passport said I was a male.

So when we went to get changed I went into the bathroom and removed my ‘pussy’ I cleansed myself and it then realised that I had forgotten my cachet sex. Now what made me put a towel around myself I don’t know but when I opened the bathroom door Krystal was stood there talking to the rest!
My eye’s must have looked like saucers I looked at Kelly then down towards my you-know-what lucky for me Kelly got the message and gave me a small nod then I saw my cachet sex lying on the bed.
This doesn’t really look like any panties a girl would wear. Once again Kelly came to my rescue and picking up the t-shirt I was going to wear my panties and my cachet sex she passed them to me calling me a forgetful cow.
Panic over and I think we pulled it off. I retreated back into the bathroom and finished getting ready.

We all wore similar clothes stretch jeans all skin tight in different colours, tight T’s and heels with a jacket and of course a handbag (not that the four of us had much of a selection.)
We were going shopping for a real purpose as it was approaching Christmas and while we were sending e-cards we also wanted to send ‘normal’ cards to everyone.
Also we had decided to buy each other small gifts for Christmas but they had to be easily portable no bigger than 6” and we had to buy four presents one for each other and one for ourselves now this may sound silly, but there it is – something for us to open on Christmas day.

Krystal overcame her dislike of our dirty Jeep (still not valeted) mainly because I suspect we all wouldn’t fit in her VW Bug.
We headed for the shopping mall – well there were quite a few in LA and Krystal did a good job at showing us around my opinion of her started to mellow – a bit.
We stopped for something to eat then the four of us separated to do our Christmas shopping Krystal going with Shoni. Arranging to meet in an ice cream parlour in an hour’s time.

I had already decided on what I was buying the four of us identical small drop earrings the only difference would be the central stone, which would be our individual birthstones.
I found a shop chose the earrings and asked if they could wrap them for me explaining why as usual in America it was no problem at all. The assistant handed me four Christmas tags for me to fill in and there it was - my shopping done.
I did some window shopping and accidentally met up with Kelly so we made our way to the meeting place.
As we were walking to the ice cream parlour Kelly said with an evil smile on her face, “How about we take Krystal to meet Max!” I looked at her wide eyed telling her, “Kelly Jackson you have a really evil streak in you!” Then I grinned and continued, “Why not.” So later in the afternoon this is what we did. Shonali thought it was hilarious but nasty of Kelly! Charley simply shrugged muttering something about Crazy Brits.
As we entered Max’s bar we were simply accepted but poor Krystal looked like she was well out of her comfort zone I felt really sorry for her and gave her as much moral support as I could when she met Max I thought she was going to faint – she had to grow up a bit and see the world outside her own little bubble and these Warriors were part of that world

Heading home to Krystal’s we were still all friends though Krystal was very quiet after her recent experience! We told her how we knew these guys and how they had looked after us as we drove on Route 66 and I think she grew up just a little that afternoon as her attitude towards us changed completely. She became friendlier and more outgoing this in it’s self was a minor miracle and Krystal’s mum looked really pleased at this slight change.

The four of us helped Preity with supper – Krystal’s change in attitude did not encompass helping her mom!
That night we wrote out our Christmas cards and got them ready to mail we were talking about Christmas and our families when Kelly asked, “Susie, surely you must have some family?”
I was a bit uncomfortable with this question but I answered, “Well I have two aunties and an uncle the aunties are my mum’s sisters the uncle on my dad’s side.”
“Have you been in touch with them since.............” Kelly tailed off but I knew what she meant.
I gave a small sigh saying, “I don’t know how they’ll take........... Well err the changes in me.”

Shonali then entered the conversation saying, “Well Susie, there’s only one way to find out.” Then Charley asked, “Is there one of them you were real close to - that you trust?” The three were ganging up on me.
I thought for a moment then replied, “Well aunty Val we always got on I felt I could always go to her with any problem.”
Kell sprung on this and told me, “There you are! Phone her and talk to her you have to see how your family react to the new you – my bet is they’ll love you as much as we do!”

I wasn’t ready for this and I told them so but with some gentle persuasion from my three friends I agreed to phone her from New Zealand.
After supper we helped Preity clear things away packed our backpacks ready for San Francisco made sure our flight bookings were confirmed then filled in our travel blog.
Next day we said our goodbyes and headed up to San Francisco to see the ‘Californian Girls’ it was nine in the morning when we left and I really think Krystal was sorry to see us go!
We were going to take the coast road up to San Francisco and come back via the back route (the back route would take 2 days).
This road up to San Francisco is the most amazing road it hugs the coast AND the scenery is spectacular seeing the Big Sur coast was a once in a lifetime experience it took us ten hours to reach San Francisco then another hour to find Kirsty and Belle’s place!

So it was eight in the evening when we arrived they greeted us like family it was decided that we'd order a Pizza so we freshened up while it was delivered.
Then we sat down with a large bottle of wine simply talking and eating a wagon wheel sized pizza of and we were joined by Ellen, Jo and Kat so now you know the names of the Californian Girls.
It was the early hours of next morning before we had caught up on the time since we last met them (about 2 weeks) so we had a giant sleep over they all had to go to work next day but didn’t seem worried about clothes.
Also after work they had to go to Cheerleader practice so we asked if we could tag along mentioning we had all done some dancing.
As usual with these girls there was no problem with this. They were delighted that we showed interest and said that they are entering a competition so need to practice every day we shrugged and told them that’s fine by us we’ll tag along with them and watch.

This was my first experience of a girly sleep over – and it was a wonderful experience we all got comfortable snuggled up in duvets and sleeping bags and chatted away until we fell asleep!
The next morning everyone got up at different times and headed off to work we were given a key to the apartment and left to our own devices we said we would be back in time to go to the cheerleading practice.
We spent the day wandering around the city of San Francisco and then we were back at the apartment when Kirsty arrived. She grabbed her training bag and off to the practice gym where we watched the girls perform their routine.
This was really impressive and to our untrained eyes they didn’t need much practice we got roped into some basic cheerleader steps or moves or whatever they call them and BOY was it brilliant exercise.
After the training it was shower and a change of clothes as Kirsty and Belle told us we were going to meet some jocks!
Now this confused us because in the UK a jockey are small people who ride race horses these guys we met were most certainly not small!
In fact they were all big, hunky and very, very tasty, most certainly making out material! (What a little hussy I am becoming)

This is how we spent our time in San Francisco – touring all the sites including the trams up the amazing hilly streets. Apprentice cheerleading – which we all got really good at and of course hanging out with some Jocks and generally having fun.
Soon it was time for us to head back south with a lump in our throats we said goodbye to these great girls as usual promising to keep in touch (which we did and still do).
We took the Back Road to Los Angeles camping half way down. We passed through the beautiful Yosemite Park, Tioga Pass, Mono Lake, and the eastern side of the Sierras then into Los Angeles.

Arriving back at Shonali’s aunties house we were again given a warm welcome the next day we did all our washing. Then Singing ‘Car Wash’ took the Jeep to be washed and valeted ready for Max.
We called him and told him we would deliver the Jeep tomorrow if he could get us to the airport we would appreciate it this was no problem for him so we said we’d see him tomorrow.
We checked our backpacks again and took what we didn’t need into a dumpster packed what we were sending home ready for posting when I packed my girly cowboy boots away I went all goofy thinking about Mooha!
So we checked our backpacks making sure we had everything we needed and of course our lightweight crushproof (not) dresses and low heel fancy sandals.

I was now getting nervous and it was showing. Charley noticed this and asked me what was the matter as I seemed on edge.
I explained about my passport and my worries about not being allowed into countries telling her that I travelled as androgynous as possible.
As usual Charley put thing into perspective saying, “If you aint allowed in any country there’s no way we’ll be entering!” I smiled my thanks.
Next morning we got ready jeans, t-shirts and jacket, trainers we all tied our hair back into a ponytail I had no make up on however we all carried a hessian handbag.

Charley looked at me saying, “Girl you don’t look like any boy I’ve ever seen you look hot!” I groaned saying “Oh thanks Charley”.
With that we loaded the Jeep and set off for Max’s bar when we got there he was ready and took over driving taking us to Los Angeles International.
We said our goodbyes at the drop off place and I know I had tears in my eyes as we said goodbye to our trusty Jeep.
Just before he left Max passed Charley a Christmas present about 6” x 3” and 1” deep saying, “You promise me girl, not to open it until Christmas!”
Charley looked taken aback and stammered, “M, M, Max you shouldn’t..........” He cut her off saying, “I should and I have – now promise” Charley smiled wanly and promised then we each took it in turn to hug this giant of a man telling him we would never forget him I think there were tears in his eyes as he drove off.

Into the airport where Charley put her surprise present safely in her backpack tucking it away right at the bottom of it then we checked in at the Air New Zealand desk.
We headed for security thence into the departure lounge (leaving a country any country is easy).
We boarded the flight for our 13 hour flight (plus a day) today was Friday we arrive on Sunday!
As the aircraft circled LA we looked at each other Kelly said, “I don’t know about you girls but I LOVED America it was some journey!” I added, “And we met our new best friend here” I gave Charley’s arm as squeeze.
Charley smiled and responded, “And I met my three best girlfriends ever!”
So we were off to New Zealand; The Four Wacky Witches were flying but no broomsticks or pointed hats!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We settled down for the flight watched a film played games on our phones and of course slept.
We arrived in Auckland on Sunday morning 19th December of course the closer we got to New Zealand the more nervous I got and as usual my visits to the loo were getting frequent.
My friends tried to reassure me but it really didn’t help how I wished my passport didn’t have the tick telling the world I wasn’t the same as I looked.

We disembarked and I felt like I was going to the scaffold! As I stood in the queue my friends behind me I was imagining all sorts of bad scenarios.
But again there was really no trouble the young (and rather dishy) immigration officer just looked carefully at me looked at my passport looked again at me then waved me through - I could breath again!
My friends soon followed me and we boarded the bus into the city of Auckland.

We found our backpacker hostel The City Lodge and some place it was!
About 5 years old and really sumptuous for what we were paying. The staff was brilliant and told us that there would be a Christmas Party for residents.
They also told us about promotional nights and tours which could be organised by the hostel.
We also ordered a deluxe breakfast box each, which we picked up from reception.
The whole place was festooned with Christmas decorations it really felt like a home from home.

We were shown the large lounge and TV room the kitchen and dining room Wi-Fi desk laundry and finally our four-person room.
The room was immaculate with an en-suit bathroom fridge, kettle, TV and fan heater.
The bunks were bigger than a single bunk and the bed linen spotless.
It was so good that we went to reception to see if we could stay until after the New Year - yippee we could!

We had a shower hung up our clothes and I was a girl again (if you see what I mean) then once changed we went to explore the city down in reception we got talking to a couple that were also backpacking they had been there a couple of days and offered to go with us.
We introduced ourselves to Andy and Kelly (yes another Kelly) we laughed saying this could cause some confusion – but we’d adjust
They were a really nice couple they advised us to get some food and showed us the nearest supermarket where we could stock up on the way back.
We wandered down town for a look around being the Sunday before Christmas I would have thought it would have been really busy but it was just steady.
The showed us a bar/nightclub that they said gets really busy as there was live bands and disco most nights so we decided to go in for a beer.

As we settled down with our drinks our Kelly excused herself and went to the bar talking to one of the girls behind it.
I went back to the conversation at the table and forgot about Kell until a tap on my shoulder.
There was Kelly and a guy about mid 30’s; Kelly said, “I don’t know if you guys are interested but we can have a job if we want it!”
“Eh” I gasped - Kelly gave me that long suffering look she does so well and repeated herself indicating to a notice at the back of the bar advertising for bar staff over the festive period.

The guy with her was the owner and he was looking for extra nighttime staff over Christmas and New Year.
As Kelly and I had done bar work before we could work behind the bar while Shonali and Charley could be waitresses a uniform was provided so everyone presented the same front.
The pay was NZ$14 an hour for the bar-staff and NZ$12.50 for the waitress, hours were 6pm until closing with Sunday off and we would be needed until the 2nd January – Starting tomorrow night the 20th December – Oh and Christmas day was off as the place was closed.
This must be some sort of record for getting work less than an hour in a foreign country as well!

I was all for it so this is how we became barmaids in Auckland. Andy and Kelly were really amused saying, “You girls certainly don’t hang about.”
Tony (the name of the manager) said that once we were ready to go to ask for him at the bar and he would introduce us and give us our uniforms.
I was looking at the girls working and the uniform was a bit revealing to say the least.
We had a couple more drinks then Andy and Kelly left saying that we’d catch up later. Then we went to the bar we met some of the girls and guys working there. Until we got confidence they would be keeping an eye on us I was paired with Clive a really nice quiet guy while Kelly was with Sara a blond haired buxom girl who really knew her job.
Tony took our visa details and that was it we were on the books next came the uniform – I suddenly realised what I was going to wear apart from a bikini I have never shown so much flesh!

The top was a tight spandex in neon pink - well the only way to describe is that it was very short very tight vest finishing just under my boobs!
The skirt was a micro mini barely covering my bum but when I looked they were what is called a ‘skort’ that is a union of a skirt and a pair of Lycra shorts again skin tight!
Sara advised us to wear a sports bra under the top and get some really comfortable shoes she recommended ‘Jelly bean’ sandals.
There was a place we could change before and after shift so we left starting work at five tomorrow with Clive and Sara to show us the ropes.

As we walked to the supermarket I squeaked, “Did you see the uniform?”
Charley answered, “Sure it’s cute.” “Cute” I squeaked, “I’ll be naked!”
The lovely Kelly was cackling away at this and told Charley, “Our Susanna has a thing about flashing the flesh – don’t you dear.”
Charley just looked at me and commented, “Why, she’s got a stunning figure!”
I spluttered, “WHY! WHY! But; I a G..........” I never got any further as the three of them said in unison “GIRL”.
Shonali finished the conversation by saying, “And don’t you ever forget that Susanna Emma Johnson!”
And that started a conversation about my middle name that continued while we shopped and walked back to the Lodge.
We put our groceries away then went to the Lounge meeting up with Andy and Kelly - the first thing Andy said was, “Boy are you four going to look hot in that outfit!”
And immediately he got a thump from his Kelly, “Andy” she admonished him.
Some of the others had heard his remark and soon they found out where we were working and we had the feeling that we would be seeing some of them over the next few nights.

Now we were talking to just about everyone staying at the lodge about 30 of us clustered around chatting away.
We were asked what we were doing on Christmas Day we had to admit we hadn’t really gave it a thought so it transpires that between the lot of them and the hostel they were organising a Bar-B Q on the beach and we were invited.

So over the next couple of days we would be a shopping all of us getting different things.
We could prepare a lot of the food in the kitchen where there were containers we could use to transport stuff (it is the middle of summer) also we had two guys who were travelling in a camper with a barbeque and a couple in a SUV so we could all get lifts to the beach on Christmas Day.

The lodge were great and we borrowed some more cool boxes and a bigger Barbie!
Once all that was organised everyone split up and the four of us went to bed.
As we lay in bed we discussed the day this was our first day in New Zealand and we had met a great bunch of fellow travellers got invited to a Bar-b-q on Christmas Day were staying at a great place and of course got a job which involved me dispensing drinks half naked!

Next day we got up and did some of the shopping we were allocated to get for the Barbie our room fridge was full now!
We did some sight seeing and Kelly appeared with a huge gift-wrapped box with all our names on it.
Then promptly at five we showed up for our shift complete with sports bra and new ‘Jelly Bean’ sandals, which incidentally were comfortable and stylish and to match our ‘uniforms’ were neon pink and sparkly!

Sara showed us to the girls changing room and we each had a locker she asked our dress size and gave us 2 pairs of skorts then our bra size and we got 2 tops.
She explained that the two were in case of accidents (spills) and that we looked after our own uniforms but they washed and dried very easily.

We got changed and put on some makeup and lipstick our hair was tied in a bouncy ponytail.
THEN when I saw myself in the mirror I nearly bottled out! It was only the fact I was frogmarched out between Kelly and Charley with Shonali behind us to prevent my escape did I go through with it!

When I went behind the bar our ‘mentors’ started showing us what to do. Clive was a great guy wonderful to be around patient and really good at his job – oh and gay he lived with his partner not far from the bar.
He told me this up front in case (as he put it) I felt that I couldn’t work with him also to put me at ease in case I was afraid he’d hit on me!

I kissed his cheek and told him he was sweet to tell me but there was no need. So now that this was out in the open he showed me the ropes I picked the job up quick enough - except the cocktails but I’d soon get used to them as underneath the bar there were crib sheets with the ingredients for each cocktail – easy? Well no because there was at least two-dozen alcoholic ones and about ten none alcoholic ones!

I was practicing shaking a cocktail (non-alcoholic) Clive commented, “You’ll find that you girls get asked for a lot of cocktails the guy’s love to see your boobies bounce.”
“Oh” was all I could say – so that is why Sara recommended a sports bra!

A word on the guy’s ‘uniform’ this was as revealing as us girls a pair of tight leather shorts with a very short waist coat this showed the guy’s bodies and their err package!
So both the Girls and Guys who were customers had some eye candy!

How did I feel about being eye candy?
This was the first time I had ever wore anything as blatantly sexy as this. But it could have been worse I could be wearing tight skimpy shorts which would emphasise what is crudely called the ‘camels toe’.
Al least the skorts even though they were short and tight retained some modesty – just a bit!
At first it felt uncomfortable to be ogled at, to be looked on as a sex object by men - to feel their eyes on me; and watching my boobs bounce as I shook a cocktail.

I was well out of my comfort zone in fact after a few hours I had decided to quit.
Clive bless him must have realised this because on one of our breaks 10 minutes every 3 hours he quietly said to me, “Susanna you’re not happy are you?” I was miserable and nodded not trusting myself to speak.

He put his arm around me saying, “You don’t like being looked at do you?” I mumbled, “No not really.”

He gave my shoulders a squeeze and continued in a reflective voice, “I didn’t when I first started then Sara took me aside and said to me ‘Clive sweetie, look on the punters as a means to an end - they can’t touch you the girls see you as a sex god the more they like you in all probability the more tips you’ll get! Be mercenary Clive – it helps.”

As I listened a bit of realisation crept in then Clive continued, “Look Susanna all the girls that work here are stunning - you included as they say if you’ve got it flaunt it – and girl you’ve got it honestly.
You’ll get over your hang ups so don’t quit give it a chance!”
“H, h, h, how did you know I was thinking about quitting?” I stammered.
He smiled gently and said, “Because you had the same look on your face that I did when I started here.”

He smiled at me and asked, “Ok now?” I smiled back, stood up straight back boobs thrust out and said, “Let’s get back to it boy friend.” “Atta girl” he grinned back standing up.
As we reached the bar he said, “One more piece of advice if a guy heads towards your boobs it’s to put tips there! They don’t touch or grope the floor guy’s watch for that, normally it’s a $20 - but beauties like you and your mates could get $50’s!”
Did it become any easier? Well yes and no but the way Clive explained it put it into perspective and knowing that there was a no touching rule that was rigidly enforced helped so I got slightly less self conscious with being looked at and my body checked from top to bottom also with a steady stream of $20’s and a few $50’s our wages easily quadrupled. (How mercenary is that!)

We went back to the lodge about two in the morning Shoni and Charley who had been waitressing made a lot more in tips than Kelly and I.
One thing I never noticed was that their skorts were slightly different to ours they had padded bums as they were open to getting their bums pinched even though the door men kept an eye out for this.
It had been hard work, non-stop, so we slept really well and the next day we did some more shopping for our Christmas bar-b-q.

We saw a sign about cycle New Zealand which seemed like a good idea we made more enquiries and discovered that there was a good network of cycle trails and we could hire a cycle for a couple of months for the same cost as we would spend on other means of transport. Talking to the guy in the shop he told us that to really see the country would need at least 6 months if we did it all by bike.
Bummer as the most we could spare was until March about 3 months.
He was great and showed us that with a bit of picking and choosing we could still see a lot of the country in that time – he even marked a route out on one of their map for us to follow which would take about 3 months – he gave us this map so we could make our minds up.
However he did warn us that with the unpredictable weather we should be prepared to loose days to rain and strong winds – but also we could easily change our route should we need to.

We carried on sight seeing preparing food and of course working. The run up to Christmas was hectic and we all were worked off our feet.
BUT Christmas Eve at work NOW that was manic! We never stopped it was so busy we didn’t even get our breaks the bar was six deep and the poor waitresses were worked into the ground. But on the upside the night flew by everyone must have been in the Christmas spirit as we got loads more tips. (I made $450 that night)
The place closed about one in the morning, as Christmas day is a holiday we had a few drinks on the house then headed back to the lodge. Again we died when our heads hit the pillow!

Christmas day we woke up about nine in the morning, all sat on two beds and opened our presents wishing each other a happy Christmas my present to the girls were the birthstone drop earrings.
Charley must have been on the same wavelength as me as we each got a really pretty delicate bracelet.
Shonali got us really practical presents, each of us got a bra - but these were really cunning as in each cup there was a secret money pocket! Also she got each of us a set of 6 cotton panties some socks and a bangle each.
And finally Kelly her present was a classic baseball caps each with our names on the front. AND the big box she got when she arrived in Auckland contained 1kg of handmade gourmet chocolates from a local shop called the ‘House of Chocolate’.

Here is another new word to tell you how good these chocolates were; they were scrummy, absolutely scrummy!
Finally Charley opened her present from Max, when she saw the box she breathed, “Oh no, please no” this alarmed us what was in that box?

She opened the box and tears started to flow we looked and in the box; nestled in the velvet was a medal it was a bronze cross about 2” across with an eagle in the centre and a scroll below when I looked closely the scroll had ‘For Valour’ on it.
On the floor there was a piece of paper that had slipped out when Charley opened the wrapping Kelly picked it up and passed it to Charley who was in a hell of a state.
Charley sobbed, “Please, you read it” Kell looked uncomfortable but the pleading look on Charley’s face made her read the short note.

Little Lady,

Please accept this in the spirit it was given to you
Your daddy should have gotten this, but he didn’t.
Please remember your daddy every time you look
At this – he was a great man, a good man, a brave
man and a honourable man; never forget this.

Max

p.s. the reason I knew you straight away is you got
his eyes.

We were all silent after this tears rolled down Charley’s face. In all truth tears were rolling down all our faces Kelly and Shoni sat each side of Charley while I knelt at her feet stroking her hands we simply let her cry - this was how I started my healing process at Kelly’s house those months ago!

There was a knock at the door it was the guys making sure we were ready for the Bar-b q.
I went to the door and explained that this was Charley’s first Christmas since her folks died and we wouldn’t be going with them just yet.
I got the stuff we had prepared plus a box of wine out of the fridge and gave it to the rest to take telling them we’d be along later.
I don’t think it registered with Charley that anyone had been at the door I don’t think anything registered apart from her hurt.

We put her back into bed and Shonali lay next to her for comfort and support. Kelly looked at me and sternly told me, “Now lady, it’s your turn to talk to your aunty!”
“But...” I started Kelly stopped me touched my arm and softly said, “Susanna, you have to face this sooner or later – you do realise this don’t you.”
I knew deep in my heart that Kelly spoke the truth. I picked up my iphone and told her, “I’ll go up onto the roof terrace.” Kell looked at me and asked, “Do you want company?” I simply nodded and we left quietly.

It was lovely up on the roof terrace in the warm sunlight Auckland was spread before us the sea glittering in the distance.
I looked at my phone and taking a deep breath I pressed the speed dial for my aunty Val I had not used it since my family were killed – part of me wished she had changed her phone number and part didn’t

I listened to the ringing and secretly hoped that they were out but no a voice that I knew a voice that brought so many memories back answered.

“Hello, hello, Val Brown here” (I was silent, I couldn’t speak)
“Hello, is there anyone there?”

“Hello Aunty Val, it’s me” (a stupid thing to say but my mind was frozen)

“Theresa? Theresa it can’t be you’re.......”
“No, No Aunty Val it’s me err Stephen. I’ve called to wish you a Happy Christmas.”
(Theresa was my sister and I had nearly forgotten my given name)

“Oh darling it’s so good to hear you; it’s been so long, how are you? Where are you? Why haven’t you phoned? What is the matter with your voice? You shocked me you sound so much like Theresa.”

So many questions; typical of Aunty Val; so I started answering them.

“Aunty Val I’m in Auckland, New Zealand three friends and I are travelling the world.
I haven’t phoned because I’ve been afraid to. Sorry for startling you, I never realised my voice sounded like Terries.
And finally I’m fine, it’s just, it’s just that I’ve got something to tell you”

We talked about travelling and the weather in the UK and where we were.
I was putting off telling her and I knew it.
But Aunty Val thought different and so did Kelly as she was gesticulating at me.

“Stephen, you said you were afraid why?”

“Well Aunty Val I’m afraid you will hate me when I tell you”
(The emotion was choking me)

“Sweetheart nothing can be that bad you know I’m here for you?”

“B, b, b, but when I tell you I know you’ll hate me”
(Tears were flowing now)

“Stephen, for gods sake tell me; you’ve got me worried now”

There was no easy way to do this I was standing at the edge of a precipice. So I took a deep breath and metaphorically jumped over the edge.

“Aunty Val first I’ve changed my name I’m now called Susanna Emma Johnson. (Silence, so I ploughed on) and I’m living as a girl now!”

There it was out! And there was a silence.

“Aunty Val; are you there please don’t hate me that much” (I was crying now)

“I’m still here Stephen this has come as a bit of a shock I need to think about it – though I suppose I better call you Susanna”

“Please Aunty Val don’t hate me, this was something I had to do I’m so, so, sorry if I’ve hurt you, please forgive me” (A pregnant pause at the other end)

“Ste.... sorry Susanna, I really must think this through I don’t hate you but you must realise this is one heck of a shock to me. Does anyone else know?”

Miserably I answered, “No, I was too afraid”

“You went through all this on your own? Oh dear, Oh dear you poor thing. Look Ste....... damn I will get used to calling you Susanna! Will you do something for me?”

“Anything, anything I can; what do you want me to do?”

“I need some time to digest this but would you please send me a recent photograph of you and your friends – you have my e-mail address; I want to see the new you it may help me”

“Of course I’ll send you one when I get back to our room and Aunty Val; thanks for not hating me”

“I’ll hang up now dear and when I’ve thought on this I’ll call you back ok?”

“Ok Aunty Val, have a good Christmas this is my mobile number, and so you should be able to get me – unless there’s no signal. Bye Aunty Val and thanks”

“Bye-Bye sweetheart I’ll call you soon and you have a good Christmas. Bye-Bye my love.”

And with that the phone went dead! I was trembling Kelly was looking at me full of compassion. “Well” she said, “How did it go?”
I gave her a weak smile, “As well as can be expected she wants a photo of us and she’ll call me back when she’s digested the fact that her nephew is now her niece! At least she still spoke to me – and said she’d have to get used to calling me Susanna.”

Kelly smiled saying, “Well that’s a plus shall we go and see the other two then find something for our Christmas dinner?”
I grinned telling her, “What a squad we are! I hope Charley’s ok.” We went back down to our room where Shoni and Charley were sipping coffee.
Shonali asked about the phone call so I told her what was said.
Charley who looked a lot better commented, “ Well at least she’s still talking to you.” I asked Charley how she was holding up she smiled weakly saying I’m fine now sorry we missed the Barbie though.

I found a nice picture of the four of us put our names under each of us to show Aunty Val, who was who and I sent it to her.
Then we rifled the fridge and found some stuff, which we could make a meal out of and went down stairs.
The girl behind the reception looked surprised to see us and asked, “I thought you guy’s were going to the beach?” We smiled and told her the story saying we were going to make some rice-n-things.

“Like hell you are,” she stated, “Give me a minute” with that, she was on the phone we were standing there wondering what she was doing.
“Right” you guys go and get changed my brother will be here in ten he’ll take you. And before you say anything no arguments just give him a kiss as thanks that’ll make his Christmas!”
We shot upstairs put our rice-n-things away bikinis on and a sundress towel and our big slouch handbags we were downstairs in nine minutes.
Gaye (the receptionist) was talking to a really hunky guy who turned out was her brother he drove us to the beach where the rest were having the Barbie.

We found them with a bit of difficulty and there were squeals and shouts of delight as they saw us we asked Jim if he wanted to join us this was to thank him for the favour.
Jim was eyeing Shonali and happily agreed to join the crowd - so after a crap emotional start to Christmas day things were turning out better!
Especially for Shonali, who had an admirer I was really pleased for her, as she was the only one of us that hadn’t been attracted to anyone – so far.
This was strange because Shonali as well as being the best looking of us had a beautiful personality.

We settled down on the sand Charley said, “It looks like Shoni has a friend” nodding towards Jim and Shonali who were talking to each other oblivious to the rest of us.
I nodded and commented, “About time after Manchester!” Kelly nodded in agreement Charley looked confused so we told her about Shoni and Clive.
After we had finished Charley nodded and said, “Men can be such bastards!” Then looking at me she continued, “I bet you’re glad you’re one of us now?” I simply grinned and answered, “You had better believe it.” Then the festivities started.

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

We got to the Bar-b-q well before the food would be ready so we had time to get some sun. Charley had brought her guitar and there was a guy who played the fiddle and another who had a clarinet!
And of course Kelly with her mouth organ thanks to Charley’s lessons Kelly could make some music on it and I do emphasise the some!

Three of us girls could sing reasonably well so we entertained the rest of the group Shoni and Jim were really getting to know each other and Shoni looked happy - really happy.
Since the episode with Clive she had been reserved and tended to stay with us as a group.
If you didn’t know her like we did you wouldn’t notice – but Kelly and I noticed.

Kelly and I spoke and agreed that Shoni seemed to be relaxing talking to Jim. Jim went to get a beer and I quietly said to Shoni, “Rule 1?”
She thought for a second and shook her head saying, “No I feel safe with Jim I’m going to cricket with him tomorrow.”
Charley overheard and asked, “What’s cricket?” Now trying to explain cricket to someone who has never seen it is to say the least difficult.
Jim returned with the beers and he tried to explain. In the end it was decided that we all would go to the cricket match tomorrow.

Boxing day is a big days for sport we were working tomorrow night to catch everyone leaving the sports venues.
It was really late when we packed up Gaye (Jims sister) joined us so we had another car to ferry us all back to the hostel.
Jim, Gaye and Shonali left us at the hostel Shoni went to Gaye and Jim’s parents for a few hours.
We had a few beers then went up to the room where we sat on the beds sipped some wine and had some of the chocolates Kelly had bought (and these were really scrummy – have I mentioned that before?)

Charley was wondering what to do with the medal so I asked, “Charley are you travelling to England with us?” “Sure” she answered, “Why?” I thought for a second and told her, “Well you could post it by registered delivery either to your Aunty in Chicago or to Kelly’s mum to look after it!” Charley thought about this and agreed that it would be safer doing this than carrying such a precious thing with us.

We were still talking when Shoni arrived back she was looking – well the only way to describe it is radiant.
Kelly remarked, “Someone looks happy?” dropping the hint as to spill the beans.
Shoni simply grinned and remarked, “Very happy thank you” and that was it!
I decided to go into ‘boy mode’ during the day at cricket. Because when I was working; especially with the skimpy tight skorts even my small bits and bob’s would be noticed.
We finally went to sleep about two in the morning Shoni was up at nine and was ready for going out was she keen or what!
We dragged ourselves out of bed and dressed to go to the cricket ground.
This was a fascinating day for Charley we tried to explain the technicalities of the game to her - but it was very much like American Football and me - the game was a mystery to her.
The four of us left about five and went back to the hostel to get ready for work.
I went into girl mode and we headed for work behind the bar.

Another good fast night Jim came in and was monopolising Shoni. He took us back to the hostel and when we left the two of them they were starting to explore each other’s tonsils.
Next day we went to see about hiring bicycles. It was the same guy that has explained the cycle route to us and he remembered us. The place we were hiring the bikes from was called ‘Natural High’ they hired bikes here in Auckland (North Island) and we could drop them off in Christchurch. (South Island)
The bikes were fitted with back panniers and a front pannier they supplied helmets maps AND as an added bonus any gear we couldn’t get onto the bikes they would forward to Christchurch for us to pick up when we dropped the bikes off. We instantly thought backpacks.

After talking to the guy the bikes we hired were Cannondale Touring T2, we hired them for about 3 months and it only cost us NZ$700 each! And if we wanted to extend the hire period all we needed to do was phone them
We would pick them up on the 2nd of January!

We continued working. New Years eve was absolutely manic. We were working until four in the morning and by the time we got back to the hostel the sun was up!
January 1st the bar had a bar-b-q and to make up for our lack of sleep it didn’t start until three in the afternoon all food and drink paid for by Tony.
On the 2nd January we picked up our bicycles and went to the bar to collect our wages. We had worked 8 hours a day for 9 days. Our wages were NZ$900 (ish) but my tips came to NZ$2650 and the others had a similar amount.
In effect our stay in Auckland had cost us nothing, in fact between the four of us we were nearly NZ$10,000 up! All of which went into our travel account keeping some cash back for food and stuff while we were in some of the more remote areas.

We loaded the bikes as all our gear was very lightweight we could get everything on the bikes. (Including our backpacks AND Charley’s guitar she simply was not leaving that!)
The hire shop gave us a suggested route map with distances the route was a logical sequence starting from the north of North Island then all around North Island using cycle ways and roads to the ferry port then all around the South Island finishing up at Christchurch from where we would fly to Australia.

We said our goodbyes to everyone we had me in the hostel of course promising to keep in touch and knowing that if our paths crossed we would but in all probability we wouldn’t.
Shoni said a tender farewell to Jim I think there really was something there and so did Kelly.
In fact I heard Kelly quietly say, “You know you can stay here if you want, and pick us up in Christchurch.”
But Shonali was having none of it and left with the three of us from now on it was mainly camping.

Our total distance North and South Island was about 3400km this was mainly on the Nga Haerenga cycle trails and also the roads between the different trails.
We reckoned that if we could average 150km a day we could easily get this done plus some tourist time!
So finally we set off headed north to do the Twin Coast Cycle Trail. Before we started our tour of New Zealand we decided to stay a night at a place called Whangarei that is north of Auckland.

The campsite we chose was Whangarei Central, which as the name suggested is nearly in the centre of the town just off Tarwera Road we pitched our tent under the willow trees and set off to explore we visited the Kiwi North which had a actual captive Kiwi also a Maori museum a homestead and school it was a really relaxing place. Next back to the city to get some food and have a look around.

Cycling back we headed to the river where we figured out that we could do some sight seeing and eat!
Reaching the river we were not disappointed the views across were great and there were café’s and food outlets we decided to have a walk first so pushing our bikes we simply looked at the different yachts that were moored wondering who owned them and stupid stuff like that.

As we sat discussing the ships a voice behind us commented, “They’re boat’s not ships girls!” Then a middle-aged woman sat down beside us and conversationally asked, “English?” Kelly answered for us “Yes and from your accent so are you.” The woman nodded smiling and asked us what we were doing so far from home.
We told her of our journey then asked her the same question she answered, “I live on that one there.” Nodding to a boat called ‘Hi Earth’ she continued, “I love New Zealand so I visit here as much as I can – or as much as the immigration authorities let me” she said the latter with an ironic grin.

Shonali then asked the question that was also bothering me, “Err what’s the difference?” The woman looked confused so Shoni elaborated, “Sorry but what’s the difference between a ship and a boat?”
Then remembering my manners I introduced us, “I’m being ignorant I’m Susie, the blonde’s Kelly, the curious one’s Shoni and the quiet one’s our American interpreter Charley but she’s not often all that quiet!” Charley gave a snort at this. Then the woman introduced herself as Ayeshu.
Charley asked, “You sail that boat all the way here?” she nodded “Who was with you?” Kelly asked. Ayeshu smiled and told us, “No one – just me!” This impressed us no end - in fact we were in awe.

How to describe Ayeshu well I would say that she was about the size of Charley and I that is about 5’ 10; she had light brown hair and was very slender no doubt through all the sailing she did her smile was open and welcoming even to a bunch of girls like us full of questions and talking over each other.

“Do you girls fancy a cup of tea?” she asked. Did we ever we were parched so we stood up expecting to go to a café but no Ayeshu headed for her boat.
This involved a trip in a (what looked to us) a very small dingy thingy! Slightly nervous we hung back. She turned and said, “Come on it won’t sink – at least it hasn’t up to now!”
So we followed her onto this ittsy bitsy little dingy thingy then onto her yacht where we spent a really nice afternoon drinking tea (this woman seemed to be tea powered) and talking. We went on a grand tour of her ship (oops sorry boat) which as it was only 27 feet long didn’t take much time.
She was very reticent to speak about herself you would think that she was an international spy or something!
But our continual stupid questions must have worn her down and we found out she had sailed around the world BY HERSELF (well impressed) been through the North West passage (we had to ask where that was) as crew on someone else’s yacht AND she had even sailed down to Antarctica! (Even more impressed.) To say we were amazed is putting it mildly she was really an amazing person and oh so friendly.
I personally even though I had only known her a short time felt a real affinity to her – why I don’t know but I seemed to have something in common with her.

As we prepared to leave we mentioned that we had to get some food she decided to get some food as well so back into the dingy thingy and the five of us ended up at a chip shop that did ‘mussel fritters to die for’ her words not mine. (Never tried these before)
Then after stuffing our faces we ended up having a couple of beers with her before heading back to the campsite. After promising to have a look around Sydney harbour, as that was her next port of call.

We learned a couple of things that afternoon one was you are never too old to live your life as you want to and two she was right about the fritters they were dreamy.
However we never did find out the difference between a ship and a boat!

After Whangarei we were going to cycle the Two Coast Trail and start working our way around the North Island. But we got side tracked by Whangarei Adventure Forest – this is great fun where you do all sorts of scary stupid things on trees there are zip wires obstacle courses high wires. We started on the practice Maki Maki Explorer next was the Discovery, Adventure Vertigo finally the Challenge, Adrenaline, Acrobat course. Kitted out in harnesses safety helmets and arrester ropes – we all managed to fall at least once which really got you pumped up.

We only intended staying a couple of hours but had such fun we were there longer than that finally getting away about 3pm which meant we really had to get a move on to make our campsite at the start of the Two Coast Trail.
To get there on time we used every gear on our nine speed cycles and on good tarmacked roads we could really get some speed up.
We managed to get to the campsite before dark and set up boiling some water for a drink and having a sandwich each then sleep.

A quick breakdown of our route around the North Island. We started up in Northland on the Twin Coast Trail this is about 85km and passes through some really historic places and forest areas, all along the trail there are Pou erected along the route. Hand-carved by local iwi, these Pou recall the history and stories of both iwi and Pakeha settlements in and around the area.
Next we passed Auckland stocking up on food then headed for the Hauraki Rail Trail. Next was the Te Ara Ahi which is described as thermals by Bike and is a 51 km cycle ride through a thermal wonderland of steaming vents, bubbling mud pools and spectacular geysers You really have to see these to believe them.

And so it went on spectacular trail after spectacular trail with amazing countryside and friendly people.
We found that our schedule of 150km a day was easily achievable in fact some days we managed 200km. And we even did 2 weeks grape picking in the Hawks Bay area.
We camped on the farm and met up with four of the guys we spent Christmas and New Year with.
Everywhere we went we found other travellers and naturally camped together.
With Charley on the guitar Kelly harmonica and Shoni and I vocals we spent some great nights.

At a place called Rotorua we went on a Maori Hungi, which everyone said was an absolute MUST do thing while on the North Island.
And they were right, this is an organised event for the tourists there was about 30 people of all ages in the party going to the Te Pō (the night) plays a significant role in Maori culture, as it is the time when Ranginui (Sky Father) and Papatūānuku (Earth Mother) embraced prior to the creation of Te Ao Mārama (The Natural World).
There you go even I understood the significance of it.
The Hangi is the food, which is prepared in pit ovens and you watch it coming out of these.
The whole ceremony is awesome you get the traditional Maori welcome the Powhiri – the sound of the conch makes your spine tingle it seems so ancient.
A warrior challenges the visitors (The Wero) this is followed by a woman bidding us welcome with a chant called the Karanga (welcome call).
After this there are speeches of welcome and traditional entertainment including the well-known Haka

Then comes the food there are starters of mussels, corn on the cob, traditional rewana bread and dips, and a local drink made from kawakawa extract and manuka honey. This drink is soooooo gorgeous
Then comes main meal; this is an event in itself, with the hangi-cooked foods accompanied by flavored meats, chicken, lamb, vegetables and salads. A range of drinks comes with the meal - wine, beer, juices, tea and coffee.
Then come the sweets Oh we were in heaven it was well worth the expense.

Finally we all went on board the motorised waka for a journey into the valley at night. We really enjoyed the ride and the sights were unbelievable we got off at Pohutu Geyser.
We ended what was an unforgettable evening by sitting upon the warmth of the naturally hot rocks with a delicious hot chocolate. Listening to the guide tell stories while Pohutu Geyser is majestically illuminated beneath the amazing starry skies.

We headed back to our camp site absolutely stuffed full of food and feeling like we had scratched the surface of New Zealand even though it was an arranged tourist event.
From Rotorua then headed towards Wellington and the ferry across the Cook Straights.
Our final cycle trail in the North Island was the Rimutaka trail which we joined a short way in where the main road goes into the trait this took us all the way into the city of Wellington
We decided to have a look around Wellington decided to book into a backpackers hostel.
Some guys we met told us about the Moana Lodge in Plimmerton it was outside the city but had good bus routes.
This was nearly as good as the accommodation in Auckland it was more like a hotel than a hostel.
We got a family room that was ample for us four.
There was a lounge that overlooked the bay a shared kitchen and huge dining room.
Danny the owner found somewhere we could safely store the bikes for the week we were there.

After a month on the road camping we needed a bit of pampering so we showered then really washed and conditioned our hair spending some time being girley.
We tidied up our eyebrows gave each other a manicure and pedicure face pack the works.
Then we dressed in our most feminine clothes and headed for Wellington.
This is a lovely city we spent our week exploring it Cuba Street is really cool shops, bars, café’s, street entertainers and the world famous Bucket Fountain.

We also found a hairdresser that cut and blow-dried our hair for us even though Kelly could trim ours she was a bit wary letting us trim her hair! (I don’t know why)
Then it was time to catch the ferry to the south island we loaded up the bikes and said our goodbyes then off to the ferry terminal.
I would really recommend the ferry from Wellington to Picton. The trip is about 4 hours and the scenery is stunning!
On the way across the Cook Strait my phone rang. It was Aunty Val! I stared at the phone like it was going to bite me.
In truth I had been in turmoil all the way around the North Island – and the girls knew this.

Shonali said, “Susie, for go sake answer it.” I was terrified absolutely terrified!

I pressed the accept button and timidly answered.

“Hi, Aunty Val.” (I didn’t dare say my name in case she hated me!)

“St..... Oh damn Susanna love I’m so sorry I have taken so long
But I was taken ill on New Years Eve.”

“Aunty Val, it wasn’t the shock about me...........” (I was going to carry on but she broke in)

“No you silly girl - that WAS a shock but I think some undercooked Chicken made me poorly.”

“I’m so glad it wasn’t the shock....... (Then I realised) Aunty Val, you just called me a silly girl!”

“Of course darling you told me that you are a girl. Don’t you dare say you’ve changed your mind?
It took me a while to get used to the fact that I now have a niece. And, judging by the pictures a very pretty one at that.”

“Oh Aunty Val thank you, thank you so much (I was crying now with relief I’d been accepted by one member of my family)”

By now I was a complete wreck! I was unable to speak so Shonali took the phone off me explaining to my aunty the state I was in.
Shonali seemed to be getting on with my aunty quite well. This didn’t surprise me at all as Shoni is a real people person.
Eventually I composed myself and got back on the phone – I was so relieved someone had accepted me in my family.

“Aunty Val, sorry about that its that I’m so relieved. I can’t thank you enough for being understanding.”

“Oh darling, I won’t say it was easy but while I was ill I did some reading – and well let me say my eyes were opened. But sweetheart where do we go from here?”

“Aunty Val, I’ve never thought that far, all I knew was that I had to tell someone I loved! Oh, this call must be costing a fortune! Hang up and I’ll call back.”

“Rubbish Susanna – Look sweetheart do you want me to tell anyone to sound out how they feel?”

“I’ll leave it up to you. You know I trust your judgement do what you think is fit!”

“Ok dear I’ll do that but you must promise me two things.”

“Anything, anything you want.”

“Careful St.... Damn! Susanna all I want is for you to visit me when you get back. AND young lady keep in touch you can always text me. Oh and thank the girl who spoke to me earlier she sounded really nice.”

“That’s Shonali” I said with a smile, “She is nice. I promise I’ll keep in touch – I Love you Aunty Val I Love you.”

“And I love you darling I’ll look forward to hearing from you. I think I’ll start by sounding out your Uncle Frank. And speaking of him I suppose I better hang up before he has a heart attack over the phone bill!
Give my love to your friends – Bye, Bye.”

I broke the connection and looked at my three friends I was trembling with relief.
Briskly Kelly said, “There that wasn’t too bad was it?”
I looked amazed and managed to answer, “Bad! Bad! It was terrible! I’ve been tearing myself apart.”
Kell realised that I was a bit overwrought and replied, “Susie I know you’ve been worrying. What I meant was now it’s over you’ve started building bridges with your family.”
“Oh Kell! I knew what you meant it’s just me letting off steam – I’m sorry I jumped down your throat.”

We arrived in Picton mid afternoon and booked into a hostel for a night before setting off around the South Island.

Our route was through the county of Nelson/Tasman onto the west coast Wilderness Trail which was a series of old tracks linked up and was about 120km along the way we tried gold panning, rafting, dolphin watching, jade, wood and bone carving at different craft studios. Then we went on the Around the Mountains Trail – only it wasn’t completed in fact it was hard going with a lot of off trail riding the 200km took us about 5 days and many punctures!

South Island was in many places a lot flatter than the North Island. But when you got to the mountains in the south they were spectacular. And really hard cycling!
If you have ever seen Lord of the Rings then these were those mountains.
Our route around the south island was again logical chosen so we finished up in Christchurch for our next flight to Australia.

We decided that we were going to be adrenalin junkies and do some bungee!
As we would have been camping for 3 weeks by the time we arrived at Queenstown we booked into a hostel.
After looking on the ‘Lonely Planet’ and ‘Trip Advisor’ we decided on the ‘Nomad Hostel’ and booked a 4-bed en-suit dorm for a week.

The Hostel was in the centre of Queenstown we could store the bikes under the building for a nominal fee.
There was a Cinema room, kitchen, sauna, lounge, Internet AND we got a free breakfast!
The dorm was spacious and clean with shower and toilet so the first thing we did was shower, hair wash then head for the sauna.
There was a great crowd staying the mix was about 60:40 boys to girls and everyone was about our age.
Much to our surprise (and theirs) we met up again with Andy and Kelly – so we celebrated.

Next day we booked our Bungee jump at the Nevis Bungie (NZ spelling) we also booked for the ‘swing’ whatever that was! Andy and Kelly had already been there ad decided against doing a jump SO they decided to come with us.
We would be picked up in the morning and driven out to the site.
The next day when we got out to the Nevis bungie and I nearly bottled it! There was a spectacular gorge - wires went across the gorge and you threw yourself out of a gondola suspended about 500’ above the river.
The walkway to the gondola was also hanging on these wires – it was some experience just getting out there! Andy looked at our faces and commented, “See what I mean?” But we were going to do this I for one was determined to conquer my fears.

For some reason I was pushed to the front to go first (thanks friends!). The girls who strapped me up onto the bungie were very friendly very reassuring and really, really helped boost my confidence.
Then I was shuffled to the edge the three witches were watching me egging me on. (Thanks friends!)
The safety gear was checked for the last time and the attendant tapped me on the shoulder and said, “Susie, when you’re ready. LETS BUNGIE!”
I stared at the view it was spectacular then I took a deep breath then launched myself into space!
The feeling was like nothing I had ever experienced before the adrenaline was really pumping everything was a blur – and I was letting out the longest, loudest girlish scream ever!
I screamed until the bungie bounced me at the bottom and then finally on the upward bounce I stopped screaming and drew a breath as I went down for the second bounce - and my second scream.

I had never felt so alive! I was buzzing and I wanted to do it again! They got me recovered onto Terra Firma
I was so full of life it just wasn’t true! I was literally bouncing with the adrenalin I was ribbed something rotten over my wonderfully long girly scream but I wanted to go again!
The other three went – all screamed just as loud – maybe not quite as long as I had done but all three loved it as much as I did! We actually went three times each!
Andy and Kelly were shaking their heads in amazement at the state of us buzzing girls.
Then we went to the swing the girl working there told us, “A tandem swing is better as it gets up more speed and if you do it upside-down it’s even more exciting.”

That was it for me! I paired up with Kelly and demanded we go upside down. She had to agree or else she knew that I’d never let her forget the time she chickened out!
We got secured into the webbing for the swing. Then we were suspended 160m above the river on the end of 120m of swing.
Then we were released – no warning at all! The opposite side of the gorge came rushing towards us, both of us screamed – long and loud.
When we returned to terra firma again we were both bouncing both of us on adrenalin-fuelled highs. (And I had experienced a tremendous orgasm! I was so embarrassed as I headed to the ladies room to clean up)
Then it was Charley and Shoni’s turn they were upside down too Charley faced towards the gorge while Shonali faced away!
When they joined us while we were still high. The two of them were bouncing with the adrenalin rush.
However Shonali was very flushed and she headed to the ladies. I realised I was not alone!
This was the most exciting thing I personally had ever done.
We had paid extra and had photo’s; video’s and on line keep sakes of our experience.

We were still bouncing when we got back to the hostel so we went and booked for the sunrise jet boat ride on the Shotover River.
This was the first ride of the day and was cheaper – but we had to dress warm which was really no problem as with our ‘technical’ clothing we simply added layers.
Up early next morning for the river ride. This is named because it’s the first trip of the day not because it takes place at sunrise. It started at 8:15! I simply don’t know how much more adrenalin my body could take.
You have to wear a life jacket sunglasses and hat a poncho type thing is optional.
You board the ‘big red boat’ as they call it and WOW you skim the canyon walls at about 80kph inches from the rocks. The ride is 25 minutes long and is awesome. Andy and Kelly came on this with us and like us ended up on an adrenaline high.
For an extra $19 you can have an instant replay where you are booked on the next sailing if there’s seats – needless to say we did that and soon we had all been down the canyons three times and were buzzing once again.

Being high on adrenalin certainly gives you an appetite – so we had to eat. When in Queenstown the only place when you’re starving is ‘Fergburger’ so off we trooped.
One hour’s wait and we finally had what can only be described as the best burger in the world! Even Charley said these were the best she had ever tasted. (We laughed when she said this and called her a traitor to American burgers)
I haven’t a clue what was in the sauce but it was amazing. (I am Sorry to all of the USA – but you really must try these! Anybody who has read this entire story knows how much we loved the food in America)

We cycled some of the local Central Otago trails and went up ‘Bob’s Peak’ where we found the Luge Track. This is a cross between carting and the luge and is great fun. Our first ride was under instruction on the easy slope. THEN we were on our own where we raced each other on the steep track and in truth spent more money on this than we should have.

Finally after just over 3 months in New Zealand it was time to move onto Christchurch and our flight to Australia. This last section was reasonably easy. We camped out every night now it was autumn so the nights were getting cooler but it was still pleasant thanks to our hi-spec sleeping bags.
We booked into ‘Dorset House’ hostel and arranged our flights on Air New Zealand for the Wednesday. This was so we had a couple of days to prepare.
The hostel was very close to the shuttle bus to the airport and it was quite close to where we drop the bikes off.
Arriving in Christchurch on the Sunday we decided that on the Monday we would have a girly day.

This would mean that we had spent all our wages!
So in effect we had see the whole of New Zealand without dipping into our main funds what a result!

That night we discussed what had happened so far. Shonali commented, “Girls remember our schedule?”
“Err yes” said Kelly. “Well” Shonali continued, “we aren’t really keeping to it are we”
I was explaining to Charley all about the schedule we had originally devised and which we were already well behind.
Charley nodded and asked, “So are we having fun?” We all nodded at that because we were having great fun.
Charley continued, “Any of us got jobs to go back to?” We all could see where this was going.
Kelly then said, “Charley’s right let’s keep going until we start running out of money!”
This evoked a “YEH” and a high fives from the four of us.

Christchurch was still rebuilding after the earthquake some 14 months earlier however we could see that it had been a beautiful city but the devastation caused by the earthquake was still terrible to behold.
BUT a shopping mall had opened called re-START. Made entirely (I think) of shipping containers and of course we found this (Shops are like a magnet to us).
We also found somewhere that we could get our hair nails and eyebrows professionally done.
After a few hours we all felt like girls again though in a couple of days I would be travelling in ‘boy’ mode.

We wandered around the city; my heart really went out to the poor people who had suffered during the earthquake. But they were rebuilding their lives and were still friendly and cheerful. (How? I simply don’t know)
Then it was time to leave; for some reason I didn’t get into my usual panic about travelling – had I finally come to terms? I simply didn’t know.
This time instead of being androgynous I wore a bra that showed my boobies off. Gone was the tight bun this time I travelled with my hair in a loose bouncy ponytail.
And I had minimal make up on! Sod what my passport said I WAS A GIRL!

So we got to the airport and boarded the Air New Zealand flight to Sydney, a three and a half hour flight. The girls were travelling again!

Footnote: The Around the Mountain Trail should be completed this year, which means I’m going to have to return and take the easier trail – what a bummer!

This is a gentle coming-of-age story about a college-aged boy becoming the girl he knows he truly is.
With the help of his two girl friends he becomes Susanna as they teach him all about life as a girl.
Please note this is a gentle, sentimental tale and although there is some sexual content it is inferred, NOT graphic and tagged where it occurs.

During the flight my nerves were again getting the better of me as once again I was entering a country.
We were discussing my problems with the male box on my passport. Charley as usual hit the nail right on the head saying, “Susie, when you filled in the form with your new name and photo why didn’t you simply leave the box blank?”

My mouth hung open with the simplicity of the statement. Shaking my head I replied, “To be honest I never thought about it – bloody hell if I’d have done that I probably would be ok.”
Charley simply shrugged and said, “I just thought I’d ask.” The flight to Sydney was three and a half hours. And again the closer we got the more nervous I became.
But once again as I went through immigrations no one batted an eyelid – this time I actually looked more feminine.

We picked up our bags and got the shuttle bus into the city. We knew that Kelly’s aunty didn’t have room for us but we had arranged to camp on their back lawn while we were there!
When we got into Sydney we had to find our way to Picton where Kelly’s relations lived.
Railway was the answer! The Southern Highland Line stopped at Picton station and it was a short walk to Kelly’s Aunties place (About 1.5km) when we pitched up at the door it was answered by an attractive girl about the same age as the four of us.
She made a beeline directly for Kelly throwing herself at her and squealing, “Kelly, you must be Kelly – you look like a younger mum.”
A voice from inside the house shouted, “Ceri who’s there?” “It’s Kelly and her friends mum.” Shouted Ceri.

We heard footsteps and Kelly’s Aunty Sue came to greet us! Ceri was right there was a striking resemblance between Kelly and her Aunty Sue. Kelly’s aunt threw her arms around Kelly’s neck welcoming her and us warmly.
We were ushered in and after we had settled down with some fruit juice we got a telling off for walking from the station.
Ceri had a thousand and one questions for us and soon it was like we had known her all our lives. It was the same with aunty Sue (she told us to call her either Sue or aunty Sue but not Mrs Hind) so the four of us settled on Aunty Sue.

We were shown where we would be sleeping we thought we would use the tent but aunty Sue had different ideas. The garage had been converted into what Australians call a ‘rumpus room’ that I assume is a chill out space this was our bedroom for as long as we wanted it!

We were left talking to Ceri she was really a great girl and we all felt at ease in her company Ceri was our age she had a younger sister Shelly who was 16 and an older brother Greg who lived and worked in Sydney.

We found out that Ceri loved surfing, beach volleyball, dancing and cheerleading! We mentioned that we had practiced cheerleading in California and found it fun and great exercise.
She got excited at this and asked us if we wanted to practice with her and her friends – is seemed like a good idea so we happily accepted.
When she found out we had never surfed she promised to teach us then we got to discuss travelling Australia.

Now to any Australians reading this this will sound really stupid but we had thought about cycling around Australia – this was until we realised that the distances involved were impossibly HUGE!
To cycle this would take ages and would be very difficult if not impossible!
Ceri then mentioned the Greyhound bus that covers all of the country so we stored this away in our mind to research later.

It was now four in the afternoon aunty Sue was back talking with us when Ceri stood up saying, “You girls want to come to practice with me?” “Ceri” her mum chided her, “Ceri the girls have only just got here at least give them chance to recover.”
Poor Ceri looked so crestfallen; she had been so very friendly towards us that I stirred and said, “Well I’m up for it – c’mon guys we’ve been sat down all day!” Ceri’s face lit up, “Gee guys – if you’re sure?” Kell answered, “We’re sure now what do we wear?”

We were told stretchy shorts, sports bra and top. I rummaged in my backpack and emerged clutching the uniform we wore in Auckland (we begged one set each as a souvenir).
Me pulling these out caused great hilarity among the three of them much to the wonderment of Ceri and her mum. So Kelly took great delight in telling them the story of me refusing to wear them.
So we squeezed into them – actually after cycling nearly 4000km they were a bit big!
Off we went to the local sports hall where we met with the other girls including Ceri there were 10 in all.
We quickly got to know the girls and with my limited knowledge; the moves they were doing were quite basic so the four of us could easily keep up! Not bad for 16 hours training some 2 months ago!

We got some sodas and sat outside chatting away and joking. We were asked about out kit (which had the name of the bar and ‘Auckland’ splattered all over our boobs).
So the story was again told this time with me adding my bit into the story.
The girls were training for an audition to be cheerleaders at the Pepsi IPL T20 tournament. The audition was in 2 weeks time and the all were getting nervous.

For those of you not used to cricket. The IPL or Indian Premier League is arguably the best twenty-twenty cricket tournament in the world.
It runs for 6 to eight week starting May and finishing in June. (The Aussie Big Bash is the next best! Any Aussie will certainly disagree with me – but’s that’s a natural thing – they always disagree with a Pom!)

We left the girls about six thirty and arranged that tomorrow we were going to the beach where we would be taught how to surf!
In absolute truth we had an idyllic time with Kelly’s relations Ceri was great she was friendly, open and very giving.
So daily we went to the beach hung around with the girls and went every night to practice our cheerleading skills.
Thanks to the dancing we did we were quite good – not up to the standards of the California Girls who enter contests but we could do all the routines the girls in Australia could do.

True to her word Ceri and her friends took a lot of time to teach us how to surf and while we were not world class after a week we could stand on the board and make the beach riding a wave I was made up! As this added another pastime to our growing repertoire of different sports.
It was fun and good exercise! One downside of all this beach time is that I had to let my boy bits breathe more often as once salt water dried it becomes a little abrasive so I got into a routine of removing my ‘vagina’ every time I showered.

We planned our trip around Australia bus was the best option but it cut down the chance for working.
Greyhound (Australia) has a pass system where you buy a ticket for a given number of Kilometres this can translate into distance travelled by bus and/or accommodation.
As I said before the distances in Australia are huge we planned to start at Cairns, travel down the coast back to Sydney then Melbourne, Adelaide, Alice Springs (Uluru), Darwin, then to Broome, Coral Bay, Perth then finally back to Adelaide.

We reckoned that a 25,000km pass would see us but this costs Aus. $2,500 or about £1700!
We checked our finances which thanks to Gill’s contribution was very healthy and reckoned that if we worked for a while along the way we could easily manage this.
To keep costs down we would camp where possible and cook our own food.

Just before we went to buy our tickets and I mean like the day before we were going to buy them - disaster struck the cheerleading squad.
The parents of three of the girls refused to let them travel to India as someone had been telling them stories about what the cheerleaders got up to!
So the whole adventure was off.
We arrived with Ceri for practice only to be told the whole thing was cancelled as the squad had to be nine or ten girls - the rest girls were disconsolate.

Then without thinking I blurted out, “Gee if only there were someway we could help!”
I realised exactly what I had said when six pairs of eyes stared at me. I thought ‘Oh, Oh I know what’s coming here’.
Ceri said, “Can you guys help us pleeeeease? If we pass the audition all the flights to and from India are paid for your hotels and food are paid for you get to see India and you get about US$80 a game – oh and a manager looks after you and you go to some parties with the players and things. Come on guys it’ll be fun – say you’ll do it!”
We looked at each other these girls had been so friendly so welcoming we just had to do this for them – little did I know exactly how much this would change my life!

The girls continued to bombarded us pleading and to be honest I think we all felt that this would be fun so really we didn’t take much persuading. So we joined a cheerleading squad.
We were certainly experiencing life in all its many varied forms (I wondered if I was the first boy girl cheerleader – if you see what I mean)

So instead of travelling around Australia we practiced for a week then went to Sydney for the Audition the four of us now had the same costumes as the rest of the squad.
Now hair tied back skimpy costumes on (I was used to showing my body now – in fact I got a thrill from it) pom poms in hand we gave it our best shot in front of the men (and woman) from the club we could be dancing for – and waited for the outcome.

There were four other squads being auditioned so the wait was a good few hours we sat there sipping soda and talking and very, very nervous finally one after another the squads went in to hear the verdict.
There must have been two doors (or else they were thrown to the lions or something equally horrid!) As they never came back out!
Finally it was our turn all ten of us trooped into the room facing us were the people we had danced for - the representatives of the team. To say we were nervous was an understatement! And yes there was a second door in the room.

It didn’t really sink in that we had got the job! In just under two weeks time we would be travelling to India as a Cheerleading squad for one of the premier teams in the IPL.
To say we were over the moon was putting it mildly we were pumped up. Then we were introduced to our manager for the tour he was a middle aged man called Mr Ghoshal.
A woman came and took our measurements for our uniforms then we filled in all the paperwork for our visas we were given a list of do’s and don’ts and a list of what we should take with us.
Finally another list of how we were expected to behave while we were in India!
Then we were sent home and told to be back in Sydney in just over a week for our flight to India!

The train journey home was memorable to say the least we all were buzzing with excitement. The girls kept thanking us for stepping in and keeping their dreams alive.
We told them that in truth we didn’t need much persuading we were happy to help out friends.
When we got home everyone was over the moon for us, we set off getting what we needed on the list. Mr Ghoshal had told us that we would be better buying the skirts and dresses in India as we would find it cheaper. (And I assume that he made something out of it)

Preparation included getting the necessary shots we would need for a visit to India the time went so quickly but soon it was time for our trip to Sydney and India.
After saying goodbye to everyone we knew the ten of us boarded the train and headed into the City.

We met Mr Ghoshal at a mid ranged hotel and more was explained to us. In India we would be sharing rooms, which to us four were no problems as we were well used to sharing.
If asked we had to say that we were visiting on a holiday. But he said with a smile, “But everyone knows what 10 young foreign girls are in India doing.”
He had a quaint way of speaking and I never did get to know his other names he was always Mr Ghoshal.

We were two days in Sydney then we flew out to Kolkata. Shonali was really excited, as this was the first time she had ever been to the land of her mother’s birth.
Me well as usual I was panicking about my passport but again there were no problems Mr Ghoshal seemed to take care of everything in fact he took our passports and all the paperwork – we never even saw an official we were simply whisked outside to the waiting transport. All the formalities completed.

We left the airport and headed into the city of Kolkata. We travelled in a private mini bus and I was sat next to Charlie and like her I was amazed at what I was seeing.
India to someone who has never been there before is an assault on your senses!
Every sense you have gets thrown into overload the amount of traffic number of people is beyond anything you can imagine. The main road into the city was a cross between a parking lot and a pedestrian precinct!
Kelly (who was sat behind up) popped her head between us and said, “Have you ever seen anything like it?” All the other girls were similarly stunned.

When we got out of the bus at the hotel, the rest of our senses were assaulted. The noise, the smell also the sight of an elephant sedately proceeding among the traffic oh and sacred cows just wandering around the streets.
The heat and humidity the temperature must have been upper 30’s C and the humidity nearly 100%!

Shonali gasped, “Mum said I would be blown away; but this is like something I have never seen before it’s amazing.”
The four of us had a room together while Ceri and three of her friends had another room with the three remaining girls in the third room – they were adjacent to each other with Ceri’s room being in the middle.

We settled into the rooms then set off to explore now as you can imagine 10 western girls, young and fit and very attractive do not blend into the scenery.
But apart from polite curiosity we were left alone as we wandered around amazed.
Shonali tried some of her Hindi and was quite amazed that she could be understood even though Bengali was the main language of Kolkata.

Getting back to the hotel Mr Ghoshal had arranged for a seamstress to measure us and make the extra dresses we would need then we ate.
We had tasted Indian food in the UK; BUT this was totally different and really tasty.
Charley on the other hand had not really tasted this type of food she was immediately hooked and became an Indian food nut!
In this heat I had to be very careful with my hygiene so every night I slept without my vagina putting it on again during the day – the others understood my reason for this.

Next day we went to the stadium where the team we were cheerleaders for had their home games – Eden Gardens the place was huge my mouth hung open in surprise and shock.
Kelly looked at me and with a grin said, “Well Susie, you were worried about flashing the flesh to a few people – how you feel about this?”
I was stunned! I was going to be on display to thousands! I think I went into shock I was unable to speak.
The stadium could hold 80,000 people!

We were taken on a tour. The cricket team were practicing but when they saw the ‘new meat’ had arrived (us) we were soon surrounded by these hunks of men all nationalities.
After they had had their fun teasing us the coach and captain got them back to practice while we were shown the changing room and our uniforms.
Deep purple ultra tight fitting very stretchy tops with gold trim also a matching micro-mini skirt with tight fitted panties the pom-poms were mainly gold with some purple shot through there were also long ¾ leggings in purple for the more conservative area’s where games are played to go with these leggings a long there was sleeve fitted top also in purple and gold.

These conservative uniforms covered more of our bodies but certainly didn’t hide anything.
Then it was down to practice for us ten girls we divided into teams of three the spare girl was in case of injuries and to rotate the girls giving one a rest.
We would practice in the mornings until the heat started to build then again in the evenings we had our own practice kit but realised that we would need a couple of extra sets each.
Cue Mr Ghoshal! He fixed us up and soon we had all the kit we wanted plus someone to wash them each day and deliver them to the ground.

The idea of us cheerleaders was the following. We were in teams of three strategically placed for the home fans (the away team had their own squads) we had to dance when a six was scored in between overs and when a significant score milestone was reached (50 runs etc.) And when an opposing player was out and also between innings this amounted to a lot of dancing.
An afternoon game the temperature could be in the 40’s C with 90 to100% humidity, while the evenings were ‘cooler’ a mere 35C and still 90 to 100% humidity.
So apart from 2 hours in the morning and two hours in the evening plus an hour in the gym we were free to see India as we wanted.

Kolkata I believe means City of Joy and is HUGE there are loads of places to see so in our free time we wandered around the city.
Things to see are many and varied temples and religious places abound of course there is the Ghats on the River Hooghly the Prinsep Ghat is beautiful and so serene in the manic city.
Then the palaces and places of interest the Kolkata Marble Palace is another place that sticks in my mind it is absolutely beautiful.
Another place we visited was the Sunderbun National Park, which is also a sanctuary for the beautiful Bengal Tiger. We went around riding on the backs of elephants, which we helped to scrub down in the river.
All the time we were practicing ready for the start of the tournament and getting to know the players socially.

The first game boy oh boy will I remember this! We were in our uniform skimpy top and mini skirt hair pulled back and waterproof make-up on (100% humidity).
Nervously we waited in our teams of three. Being one of the taller girls I was paired with two Kelly and Ceri who were slightly smaller so with me in the centre we were symmetrical.
Just before the players entered the arena we made our entrance.
The wall of noise and cheering was unbelievable it was deafening I for one was like a rabbit caught in the headlights of a car.
Luckily Kelly was behind me and gave me an almighty shove. (I hate that girl at times)
My entrance was not graceful as I stumbled into an arena of sound, smell and colour. We trotted to our seats next to the stage just in front of a high wire mesh fence the seats we sat on between dances were sheltered from the direct sun and had a good supply of chilled bottled water.

Before things started music came over the tannoy so we danced to warm the crows up (not that they needed much warming up!) This was some experience for us all.
As once we were seen dancing we became instant celebrities, instant wet dreams for thousands of men I think we were lusted after and loathed in equal measure.

It was hard work and at the end of the match (average length 3 hours) we were shattered but part of the job was making an appearance at after match parties when the sponsors wanted us to attend.
So we had to shower change get the waterproof make up off and be bright and chirpy at the party even though we were absolutely shattered.

A word here about cricket and India. Take Australia there is cricket, beer, beach and religion (mainly in that order). In the UK its football, beer, cricket and religion. But in India it’s cricket, cricket and more cricket then religion a very close second.

But it was FUN real FUN! The players were naughty flirting unashamedly with us cheerleaders – no hanky-panky was allowed (or don’t get caught doing it or tell any tales)
After the first match we arrived back at the hotel in the early hours of the next day and slept until noon.
A knock at the door woke us and a voice shouted through the door in Hindi.
Shoni rocketed out of bed squeaking, “It’s my surprise for you guys!” When she opened the door it was the dressmaker with a load of clothing.
Her and Shoni spoke for a while then Shoni ordered us to shower then her and the dressmaker would dress us in our Sari’s.
We showered and I replaced my vagina, slipped on some panties and wrap then back into the bedroom to see Kelly being shown the correct way to wear a sari.

Kelly being blonde had a most gorgeous pink and pastel sari she had her shoes and bra on then came the tight fitting shirt (or Choli) this matched the main sari. Her shirt was sleeveless and came to just below her breasts.
Next she fastened the petticoat around her waist. This is important as it holds the sari together.
The sari was draped around her and tucked into the petticoat then the lacy end of the sari was passed around her and draped over her left arm the sari was then pulled tight around her back to her right hip.
Then the dressmaker skilfully made pleats out of the remaining cloth tucking these into the petticoat the lacy end which is the more decorated end of the sari called the pillu was then draped over her left breast and shoulder held in place with a small safety pin.

She looked so elegant in fact she looked gorgeous. She stood in front of the mirror swirling this way and that admiring the cut, drape and fluidity of the sari.
Mine was in a gorgeous green colour while Charlie’s was a peacock blue and Shonali’s a beautiful red. All the time the dressmaker was tutting and clucking away finally she was happy with the way we looked.
We hugged Shoni thanking her profusely for this wonderful present the dressmaker spoke to Shoni causing Shoni to burst out laughing.
She translated for us, “Mother says that the sari will make ladies out of the westerners! I told her that it would take more than a sari. But she disagrees.”

We were a bit unsure about going outside in case the sight of us wearing the traditional Indian dress may be insulting. But the dressmaker (or mother as Shoni called her) made us go outside shepherding us through the door.
It felt really comfortable to wear the sheer light material was so cool and so comfortable to wear AND it was impossible not to look and feel elegant attired in a sari. These garments made you walk elegantly – it is truly a wonderful garment to wear.
We wandered about and I think we caused less of a stir than when we wore western clothing.

So our time in India continued every three days there was a cricket match we flew to the different venues rehearsed and danced at the match.
One venue really stuck in my mind and this was one that was overlooked by wonderful Himalaya mountains through the gap between the stands you could see the spectacular sight of the Himalaya’s with the huge moon in the background it was so atmospheric.

With there being ten of us one of us always had a match off - which is how we managed to let Shoni go and see her relations.
However before she left we were in Jharkhand in the North East of the country our team were playing at Ranchi stadium.
The others decided to stay in the hotel so Shonali and I went out for walk. The hotel was on the edge of the city so we walked into the country dressed in a sari as by now we all had a selection of them.
We sat under a tree on some rocks seeking some shade having a drink of water each lost in our own thoughts when a thin reedy voice disturbed us.

I opened my eyes and through the sunlight I made out two shapes one larger than the other.
As my eyes adjusted I made out the shapes to be a really old man with long white hair and beard wearing only a loincloth his skin was deeply wrinkled his eyes milky white.

With him was a small boy I would guess about 10 years old. Shoni spoke as I made to get up to offer the old man the rock I was sitting on.

The man spoke rattling off words the boy listened then spoke to Shoni in Hindi.
Shoni looked shocked then looked at me with concern etched all over her face.

“What did he say?” I asked. Shonali took a deep breath saying, “The old man said that you are the one he has been seeking - you are the girl caught between two worlds he is commanded to give you peace.”

I looked at her in amazement I was about to speak when Shoni said, “Susie, remember this is India this man is a mystic please listen to him with an open mind – please I beg you.”

I had never seen Shoni so agitated so earnest. I nodded not trusting myself to speak. I offered them a bottle of water the boy spoke to Shoni as he took a bottle. Shoni told me, “The mystic never drinks but he thanks you and bids you to sit!”

I slowly sat back down looking into the milky eyes of this withered old man in front of me.
He spoke again through the boy Shoni translating, “Susie the mystic says that you are caught between two worlds you are unsure where to go and that he was summoned to find you and bring you peace – now if he may he wants to lay his hands on your brow.”

I felt numb unable to speak I nodded my consent how did he know? How did he find me? What was happening?
The boy led his master up to where I was sitting he then took the old mans hands and placed them on my head.

The old man then moved his hands to my temples and held them there firmly but gently. He was muttering chanting but no translation came.
In the searing heat I suddenly started to feel cool, relaxed and calm.

Soon I was drifting, drifting but I was walking however I could feel no ground.
It was opaque like a milky mist but I knew that I must continue walking towards the light I could see in the distance. “Stephen, Stephen.” This was a voice I knew oh so well - before I turned I knew whom I would see!